An Overlord Apart

by OblivionShadow

Rating: teen
Tags: My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Romance, Princess Luna, Adventure, Princess Celestia, Crossover, Main 6, Gore
Length: 307317

An emissary is needed to visit the Northern borders of Equestria. Beyond them is the Netherworld Empire. An Overlord awaits.

Twilight is called on to be a political Emissary to the far northern kingdoms. Due to the attacks from Tirek and the others, the land borders have been altered. Several miles of land that was once considered to be a part of Equestria is now within the borders of their northern neighbors. It is ruled solely by a pony that is as unwavering as steel. Twilight is tasked with being an emissary to this kingdom and try to negotiate to have him withdraw his claim to the territory. Meeting him is going to change everything she knows about how an Overlord rules his ponies. She finds out just how politics works for him and how he treats his subjects. She reminds herself to keep an open mind and treat him as she would any other. She is not prepared for what she finds. A stallion that rules alone. One that is more complex than she realized. One that if offended could spell disaster for Equestria itself. Hunter Flame is about to make her realize that nothing is as simple as she thinks it is.

Story is loosely based off the Overlord Video Games By Triumph Studios

Cover art by https://www.fimfiction.net/user/228967/Little+Tigress

Featured on Front Page 3/9/2019! OMG! Thank you!
Featured on Front Page 3/18/2019
Featured: 6/4/2019
Featured: 5/16/2021
Featured: 9/4/2022

Published 2018-04-25 04:10:07 UTC
Last updated 2024-07-10 04:42:28 UTC

2: Another day, Another Uprising...

Hunter started and sat up. He groaned and stretched his back as he looked around his chambers. His standard armor was sitting on a mannequin by the velvet curtains open to the rest of the room. He pushed his blanket back and rubbed his face as his hooves hit the ground. He reached out to the bell above the alcove where his armor sat. His magic flicked it, and it sounded off with a quiet chirp. He inspected his armor and found that Giblet had done well intending it once more.

The Overlord was quiet as he looked to his right and found he was standing in front of the full-length mirror that had been added to his quarters. The long scars on his body stood out among his black fur. He ran a hoof over the scars and looked away from them. He started as minions came running into his room, and they gently climbed onto him as he sat down. He was allowing them to begin brushing through his tangled mane and tail. His fur was brushed to its usual softness, and then his armor was slid into place on his body. He was hiding the deep scars on his body under the metal. He got to his hooves when they finished tending to him, and he was still as they pulled his cloak onto his back and waited. The last one jumped off his back and tugged the cloak into its proper place.

“Master.” Wrath raced up to him and gave him a note.

His magic held it as he began walking through the spacious cavern of his quarters. Gnarl had requested his presence in the kitchens. It was an odd request from the advisor, but he assumed it was necessary. He felt Wrath jump to his back and hang onto his armor in his usual place. Hunter walked down the steps and passed through several hidden corridors that masked where his room was to hide it from any pony that was there without being permitted. He took the shortcut to the kitchens and walked into the main room, passing by the large table.

“Gnarl?”

“Good morning, Dark Lord.” The minion sounded out and watched as the Overlord reached him.

“What is the reason for me being here?” he asked, falling into his Overlord persona to maintain appearances.

“The dragon, Spike, yesterday was requesting jewels during breakfast,” Gnarl explained.

Hunter gave him an odd look, his head tilted slightly, showing his confusion. “So he wanted gems brought to him?” he asked, seeking clarification, as the minion nodded. For what purpose?”

“According to what I have found out after asking the servant who spoke with him, it seems he wished to eat them.”

Hunter stared at the minion momentarily before he composed himself, hiding his curiosity. “All right. That is a first for me. I will speak with Sorkeno if that is a normal request for dragons. He might have more information about the eating habits of Equestrian dragons.” Hunter reasoned out.

“Very well, My Lord,” Gnarl added, bowing to the Overlord as he turned and left the kitchens.

“So what is on the agenda this morning, Gnarl?”

“You have a meeting with an emissary from Nordberg, and after that, we may need to visit the Empire itself. The city has been quiet for several weeks.”

Hunter was quiet as he listened. “That is troubling. Next to Everlight, they are almost as foolish and demanding. Send one of the stealth troops to discover what is happening and report back.”

“At your command,” Gnarl replied. “Will you be visiting Sorkeno now, or will you summon him to you, Sire?”

“I will go to him. When I finish with him, I will return to the throne room.”

“Very well.” Gnarl peeled off and headed to follow the Overlord’s commands and find the reason for the Empire’s sudden silence.

Hunter dropped off Wrath at the throne room as he jumped onto the floating stone and sent it to the Dragon Lair. He waited till it stopped and then jumped off of it. He looked up as the lair stretched high into the Netherworld’s ceiling, ensuring enough room for the Dragons and their comfort. He looked to the sides as dragons slept or reached out to acknowledge him as he passed. He stopped at the entrance to one cave and peeked his head inside. Within was a she-dragon called Kaiana. She was the eldest of the dragons and the closest thing Hunter had to a mother growing up. He adored her as any child would. She slept within the cave, and her scales had changed from red, once they were pink, to silver. Her scales showed her age. He padded up to her and nuzzled her gently, kissing her cheek before leaving the cave.

“Sorkeno.” He spoke his name aloud and waited to see if the Dragon Lord was close to Kaiana’s cave. When he did not hear back, he walked further back to find him.

He returned and found the dragons sleeping close by a clutch of eggs. The eggs were taller than the black stallion and broader, but he knew the beings inside were babies. He felt anticipation for the hatching, and we went up to the eggs and put his ear against one. He could hear the baby shifting inside, and a smile crossed his muzzle as he listened for several minutes. The Overlord pulled away from the egg to find Sorkeno’s broad head on the other side, watching him.

“Morning, Sorkeno.” He greeted the dragon.

“Good morning, little one.” The dragon greeted him back. “It is very early for you to be here. Normally, you are working around this time. Did you stop to see Kaiana?”

“Of course I did. She still slept, so I was quiet. I have a question for you.”

“Oh? Go ahead.”

“What do you know of the Equestrian dragons?”

The golden dragon shifted and put his paw down for Hunter to jump into. Hunter waited as the dragon reached up so that Hunter could jump from his paw to his head and sit as he spoke. The Dark Lord sat down on the top of Sorkeno’s head between his horns. “What do you need to know? I know a few things. Nothing in-depth, little one. But enough, I suppose.”

“What do they eat?” He asked, after sitting down in his usual spot to chat with the dragon.

“They eat the same as any other dragon. A mixture of foods, I would assume. What little I know is that they are somewhat of an omnivore.” The dragon said to him as he began walking around their territory and checking in on the dragons he watched over.

“Dammit.” Hunter cursed and sighed, annoyance creeping into his tone. The dragon paused, tilting his head gently to show he was waiting for more. “The Princess brought a baby dragon with her, and he was… Yipe!” Hunter gripped the golden scales as Sorkeno laughed under him. “What is funny? Stop moving for the love of the Netherworld!”

“That explains more. I thought you meant adults. Many of the young dragons supplement their diet with gemstones. It aids in their development. Many still eat them later in life for the flavor and nutrients.” Sorkeno informed him.

“Lovely,” Hunter complained from his place on the dragon’s head. He laid down and put his face in his hooves.

Sorkeno paused as he waited for the Overlord to speak more, but when there was no response, he stopped walking. “Little one?”

“Sorry. I’m just tired. I have meetings today. The Empire City went quiet, and now I must find normal gemstones for a baby dragon.” The Overlord lifted his head from his hooves and bashed his face into the dragon’s gold scales.

The golden drake was quiet as he heard the frustrated sigh from the stallion. “Hold on, my little one.”

Hunter sat up and gripped the scales as Sorkeno jumped up to a ledge above them and walked through a cavernous walkway and into another section. Hunter was quiet as he looked around him. He had been through all the places of the Netherworld, but this did not look familiar.

“Is this place new?” He finally asked.

“Yes. This is where the draglings will grow until they are big enough to be around the adults more frequently. This way, the attendants can return to their work without us worrying about them upsetting the newborns.” Sorkeno reasoned out to him.

“Oh.” The stallion was quiet as he processed what he had been told. “Perfect. Now, I don’t have to find them something to do until the okay is given.” Hunter replied, evident relief in his voice.

“Here we are, little one.” Sorkeno leaned down and allowed Hunter to jump off his head and to the floor.

Hunter’s eyes widened at the sight ahead of him. The cavern walls glittered with gems and ore. The stallion walked up to the wall and set his hoof on the wall’s surface. “Holy damn. When did this show up?”

“A few months ago. I have a stockpile of the gems removed from the walls as we carved it out.” The dragon put a paw around Hunter and turned him to face a small alcove. “In case little one wanted them.”

“Wow.” The alcove was close to twenty feet high and thirty feet wide. There were various glittering gems inside of it.

“You might need your saddlebags to carry them.” Sorkeno chided him.

Hunter chuckled and nodded. “So it seems.” His horn lit up, and his saddlebags showed up on his back. He picked up several of each type of gem and set them in the bags. Once they were full, he backed up and waited as Sorkeno lifted him back to his usual place. “Thanks, Sorkeno.” He said to him. He held the scales again, and they turned around to leave the cavern.

“Of course, little one. If you need more, then come down to get them. This is your land as well. The only one that can come here as one of our own.” He reminded the pony.

Hunter lay down on the smooth scales and sighed. “I might come here just to hide for a few hours.”

“You need to rest properly at times, little one.” Sorkeno chided him.

“I know. There’s just too much to do and get done. A few hours a night is the best I can do.”

Sorkeno slowed as he lowered them down to the lower floor. “Stay down here for a time, little one. Your meeting is several hours off, am I right?”

Hunter was quiet. “It is, yes.”

“Then you will stay here and rest. Your health is far more important than a few slips of paper to read over.” The dragon said to him as he lay down around the eggs.

Hunter sat in place as he listened. He knew the dragon had a point, but at the same time, the work weighed on his mind. “But I…”

“No more discussion, little one. Rest. I will return you to the throne room in a few hours.” Sorkeno cut him off and gently shook his head to jostle the stallion into going silent.

“Okay. But if I get yelled at by Gnarl, I will be so upset at you.” He teased as he folded his legs under him and laid his head over his tail.

Sorkeno laughed at the mock threat. “He can come here to retrieve you then.”

Hunter laughed and went quiet as the dragon’s warmth seeped into his body. He found himself slipping into sleep faster than he thought he would.

“Sleep, my little one.” Sorkeno’s voice was the last thing he heard as he fell asleep.

Twilight opened one eye and rolled away from the window. She snapped awake as she recalled where she was. Beside her bed, Spike snored contentedly in his basket. She smiled as she reached out with her magic and recalled Soft Touch’s words. The bell sounded, and she sat up and pushed the blankets back to get out of bed. She reached up to her mane and found it was still in the tight braid that Soft Touch had done. Her tail was the same. She was quiet as there was a knock on the door.

“Come in.” She said aloud.

“Good morning, My Lady.” Soft Touch greeted her.

“Morning.” Twilight greeted her.

“How did you sleep?”

“I slept well, thank you. The bed is more comfortable than I thought it was.”

“That’s good to hear.” She paused at the sight of the still-sleeping dragon. Twilight giggled as Soft Touch reached down and gently shook the basket.

“Five more minutes,” Spike mumbled, rolling over in his basket.

Twilight put a hoof over her mouth to hide her smile. Soft Touch looked at her momentarily, picked up the basket, and turned it over, spilling Spike onto the floor.

“Wow.” He yelped and looked around. “What happened? Did the castle turn over?”

He saw his basket above his head, held in Soft Touch’s hooves. “It is time to awaken, little dragon.” She said to him. She set his back on the bed and folded his blue blanket onto it. “Your sand bath is ready, and I will lead you to it once I finish meeting my Lady’s needs.”

Spike nodded and got up. Soft Touch led Twilight into the bathroom and began upbraiding her mane and tail. She ran a brush through her mane, and Twilight’s nose caught the floral scent from the oils in her hair.

“Oh wow. You were right. That is a wonderful scent.” Twilight gushed as she pulled a chunk of her mane to her nose to smell it.

Soft Touch smiled and nodded. “As I said, there is no other like it in any world.”

“I can see why. It’s wonderful.”

“I am glad you like it. Hold still, please.”

The mare ran a brush through Twilight’s fur, which became smoother as she brushed it. Once that was done, she rechecked her hooves, leading her out of the room. She found that her Regalia was by the reading nook table. Spike was staring at it due to the shine that was coming off of it.

“Wow. Giblet did an excellent job.” Spike said aloud.

“Our Master is particular about his armor, so Giblet has become very good at attending to it.” The handmaiden informed him.

“I have a question.” Spike looked at her as she looked at him. “What happened to him?”

The mare looked confused. “What do you mean?”

“I mean those scars.” Spike clarified.

The mare visibly stiffened. “You saw those?”

“Yeah, he was getting his other armor in the armory, but he hadn’t put it on yet,” Twilight informed her.

Soft Touch was silent as she heard them. “I…”

“Are you okay?” Twilight asked her.

“Yes.” She was still stiff but slowly calmed. “That is not a story that is ever spoken. That is part of his tale. It is not my place to tell it.” She told them and gathered the linens and other items to be cleaned.

Twilight glared at Spike for a moment. “I’m sorry, Soft Touch. I know he didn’t mean to upset you.”

“It’s all right, My Lady. I just have never heard of anyone asking. The Master doesn’t even like them to be seen.” She replied.

“He put his armor on quickly after that,” Spike informed her. “I won’t ask him either.” He said to her, a broad smile on his face.

The mare smiled and nodded at them. “Follow me to get that sand bath you wanted to try.” She said, leading them out the door and to the baths. She opened the door and led them both inside. Spike looked at the small basin filled with wonderful sand. It was a basin close to a foot deep and two feet wide. She waited until he settled in before she gave a slight whistle.

Twilight looked up as a stallion approached the corner and sat by the basin. His coat and body were covered in leather armor, and only his head was visible. His coat was a light golden color with a light brown mane. “And you are?”

The stallion looked surprised, then cast an angry look at the mare, who looked away from his gaze. “My apologies, my Lady. I was not aware my sister had not given my name.”

“Oh, you’re her brother,” Twilight replied and sat down on the other side of the basin. “Shield Rest?”

“Yes.” He bowed his head to her.

“You tend to Sorkeno and the others normally?” Spike asked as he sat in the basin.

“Yes.” He nodded. “My sister asked that I show you what a sand bath is. The other dragons enjoyed it, and she said you wished to try it.” Spike nodded. “I will rub the sand over your scales. If the pressure is too much or you do not like the feel of this particular sand, let me know, and I will change it.” He told the dragon.

“Okay. Thanks!” Spike sat in place, waiting.

Shield Rest picked him up and sat him on his belly. Spike looked to Twilight, who smiled in encouragement. Shield Rest picked up a hoof-full of sand and slowly massaged it into Spike’s scales. The baby dragon relaxed as the stallion worked the sand over him. He only protested once when a hoof went over his spine. His spines were tended to, and after over an hour, he was picked up and set on his feet outside the basin. Soft Touch held a mirror for Spike to inspect her brother’s work.

“Wow. That was nice. No wonder the dragons here like it.” Spike said to him.

His scales gave a light shine from the abrasiveness of the sand, and the loose scales were removed so the new ones could quickly grow in. The stallion smiled at the praise and stood up.

“I’m glad you liked it.” He said to the baby dragon.

“It must take forever to bathe Sorkeno.” Spike laughed.

“It usually takes quite a few of us to give the Lord dragon a sand bath. Takes almost the entire day.” He replied.

Spike gaped at the stallion for a moment before he shook his head. “So what is Sorkeno like?”

The stallion looked at the baby dragon before he responded. “How do you mean? Like his personality?” Spike nodded. “I’m not sure. Very few of the dragons ever speak to us. The only time I have heard Sorkeno speak was to banish a pony that had harmed one of the she-dragons.”

“What happened?” Twilight asked.

“She was bathing one of the she-dragons, and instead of listening to the dragon when she expressed her displeasure about the sand being used.” He paused at the look of the Princess and the baby dragon. “Each dragon is different. So the sand we use on them is different.” He explained, and they nodded in understanding. “She didn’t stop when the dragon expressed that she didn’t like the sand being used. So, the she-dragon reacted and called for Sorkeno. When he arrived, the dragon explained the reasoning, and Sorkeno summoned the Overlord.”

“Oh, I bet he was happy,” Twilight said, sarcasm dripping from her tone.

Shield Rest chuckled. “Thrilled.”

“So what happened to her?” Spike asked.

“The Overlord spoke with the dragons, and they desired for her to never return to the Dragons Lair, and the Overlord went one step further and had her banished from the Dark Tower and left out on the streets. The Master takes the Dragon’s wishes seriously. It was also a she-dragon to whom he was very attached, so he was even more furious.”

Twilight startled. “He banished her? Meaning he fired her?”

“Yes. She was forbidden from the Dark Tower and left with nothing. It reminded all of us that the dragons are highly prized and loved by the Master.” Shield Rest explained. “So we ensure they are well taken care of and any discomfort is remedied.”

Spike stared momentarily and watched as the stallion stood up and left the room after bowing politely to Twilight. Soft Touch cleaned up the sand basin and set it aside. Marking on a scroll about what sand Spike liked, in case he wished to have another sand bath. She turned back to the pair, and a smile crossed her muzzle.

“Your friends should be up and moving by now. Would you care for a meal?”

“Yes, thank you,” Twilight said as Spike jumped to her back and sat quietly, still admiring his well-tended scales.

“Hey, Twilight?”

“Yeah, Spike?”

“You think Rarity will notice?”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “Maybe. We will see when we get there. Will Hunter be joining us?”

Soft Touch paused for a moment. “Hunt…Oh. You mean the Master?”

“Sorry, I heard his name, and that’s what I was using. But, yes.”

“I doubt it. He has been up for hours, and it’s out of the ordinary for him to eat this early.” She explained.

Spike crossed his arms as he listened. “When does he eat and sleep?”

“Normally, the Master is asleep for a few hours after dinner, and then he is back up and working on the kingdom and any other matters that have caught his attention. It’s rare for him to eat in the mornings.”

“Wow. Talk about a workaholic.” Spike commented.

Soft Touch looked back and gave a slight shrug. “He’s always busy.”

She led them through the halls and into the main dining area. Her friends were indeed already there and were ordering their food. Twilight noticed her guards were also ready off to the side of the table.

“There ya are, Twilight.” Applejack piped up as she came into the room. “Ah went ta yer room, and it was closed, and ya weren’t there.”

“Oh. Spike wanted to try a sand bath. It’s a bath that the dragons here enjoy, so he wanted to try it out.” The Alicorn explained.

“Did ya enjoy yerself, Spike?” The orange mare asked as he hopped into the chair beside Twilight.

“Yeah. It was nice. Soft Touch’s brother came to do it for me. He was pretty cool. I got to ask a few questions about the dragons as well.” He replied.

“So, what’s the point of a sand bath?” Rainbow asked.

“It’s designed to help alleviate any issues with the scales, as well as remove any dead or loose scales that can cause sores or discomfort on a dragon’s skin.” Soft Touch explained.

“Oh. Wow, that sounds complex.” The rainbow mare said as she rubbed the back of her head with a hoof.

“It is at first. But Shield Rest is very good at remembering what the dragons like and how to treat them.” The handmaiden explained.

She turned to Twilight and was assured that she was comfortable and that her food request was handled. “I will tend to you and Spike’s quarters for now. I will make sure the linens are washed and ready for this evening. Do you wish for another bath this evening?”

“Do I need one?” Twilight asked, genuinely unsure as she looked at her mane and tail.

“No. The oils in your mane and coat are designed to keep it healthy and soft for at least two days. Usually longer. It is a simple preference.”

“Oh, then no. I’m okay. As long as that lovely scent keeps up, I’m okay with it.” The Alicorn said with a smile.

“It will last, I promise you.” She replied with a smile of her own. “If you need anything during the day, tell one of your minion guards, and they will find me. Enjoy your day, My Lady.”

“You too, Soft Touch. Thank your brother again for us. It was nice talking to him.” Twilight said to her as the mare walked toward the door. She looked and smiled.

Spike watched her leave and leaned back in his chair. “Might want another sand bath tomorrow.” He said aloud.

“Spike, I’m sure Shield Rest has things that must be done. I think she asked him to help to make sure that it was a good bath so you could make a decision.” Twilight said to him.

Spike nodded and waited with the others for his breakfast. “I still want to know if they have gems,” he said.

“We can ask later if Hunter has a moment to spare. Don’t pester him about the dragons, Spike.” She said to the baby dragon.

“Yeah. He’s been mighty nice so far. Don’t push it, Pardner.” Applejack said to him.

Their food arrived shortly after they were all in the same room, and Twilight was glad to see that her friends were more relaxed than they had been the day before. Hunter was an intense pony, but he did calm at times. That didn’t mean she didn’t have questions for him that lingered. If possible, she would have liked to speak to him privately and see if there was any way to negotiate with him about the land. However, she doubted that he would give in, even slightly.

“Well. Ah’m stuffed. Who wants to take a walk around the Netherworld?” Applejack said aloud and jumped out of her chair.

The others agreed and left their plates for the servants to clean up. Applejack admitted that the servants looked horrified when they tried to help with the dishes. So they had chosen to leave it behind and thank them as they went. That seemed much better received than the previous day’s attempts to help. The kitchen staff smiled at their thanks and told them to come back for dinner later, and they would work to find foods they might enjoy.

Twilight walked next to Rarity, trying to describe the fabric from the dress that the emissary from Everlight had worn. They followed three of Twilight’s guards around to ensure they stayed in bounds and out of the way. As they reached the front of the Netherworld by the floating stones, she paused as they spotted Gnarl silently standing there. She glanced at the others, who shrugged as well.

“Gnarl?” She said to him.

The minion Master turned to her and bowed his head to her. “Hello, My Lady. How was your sleep last night?”

“It was fine, Gnarl. Thank you for asking. I do not want to pry, but why are you standing in the middle of the path?” She asked him, managing to land on the sincere side of questioning his motives.

“The Master went to speak with the Lord Dragon and has not returned as of yet. He is meeting with an Emissary from Nordberg in a few minutes.” He explained and looked back to the stones.

“Oh.” Twilight looked nervous. “We haven’t seen him.” She paused as the sound of wings caught her ears, and they all ran up to glimpse the golden dragon.

They jumped back as he dug his claws into the same places as the day before, and Hunter jumped off his snout and onto the ground. She noticed a pair of plain leather saddlebags wrapped around his barrel.

“Thank you again, Sorkeno. Your help is invaluable,” Hunter said as he returned to the dragon.

“Of course, my little one. Shall I call you when Kaiana awakens?”

“Yes.” He said to the enormous dragon. “Let me know. It has been too long since she and I spoke.”

“I will let you know.” The dragon began to push away from the platform when he looked to the side at the gaping mares and the baby dragon.

His eyes were taller than Twilight’s bedroom door. They were endlessly bright, and colors shifted through them, never staying in one color. His eyes landed on the diminutive dragon among them. “So that is the one in question.” He said aloud, his voice directed to Hunter, who nodded. “Do not take advantage of those around you, small ones. Your actions speak for many.” He said to them, nuzzled Hunter affectionately, then dropped off the side and flew back to his dragons.

Hunter watched him fly and smiled after him. He looked to Gnarl as the minion gave him a sour look. “Sorry about that, Gnarl. It took much longer to get the information I needed. I also spoke about possibly calling upon him should the need arise in the Empire city.”

Gnarl perked up at the mention and nodded. “Your audience begins in a few minutes, Lord.”

He watched as Gnarl waddled off and then looked at the mares. A spark of mischief went through his eyes as a little grin tugged at the side of his mouth. “I lied.” He said to them as he trotted into the throne room.

Twilight and the others giggled at his admission. His face had taken on a mischievous look as he admitted to lying to his Advisor. She laughed with the others at the look from the Overlord.

“Well, he can smile. Ya were right, Twi.” Applejack said through a giggle.

“I told you. You have to wait for it to happen, but it will happen.” She admitted and led her friends into the throne room. She stopped at the sight of a pony holding Hunter’s black cloak tightly. “Oh no.”

Hunter’s red eyes narrowed at the pony holding his cloak in an iron grip. His eyes flashed as he felt his temper rising. “Release me immediately.” Hunter’s voice promised action if his commands were not followed.

“Please, Sire. I need you to understand.” The pony began.

“Wrath.” Hunter’s voice went through the air and was followed by movement to the left.

The pony had enough intelligence to release the black cloak seconds before a tall halberd slammed into the ground between him and the Overlord. Hunter groaned and went to his throne. His magic covered his saddlebags, and he set them on the throne’s right side.

Gnarl stepped forward and moved the pony into his proper place to speak to the Master. “Now you may speak. Do not move ahead or touch the Overlord. Such transgressions are dealt with harshly.” The minion advised and went back to his place beside the throne.

Twilight saw Applejack start to walk forward and flared her wings. She was stopping the farm mare from moving. She shook her head at her friends and moved them to the side of the room. They watched as she put her wings back to her sides.

“If we move up, that interferes with his rule. So we will stay out of the way,” she whispered to them to make sure they understood. She smiled as they nodded and settled back to watch what would happen next.

Hunter noticed that the Alicorn had moved the mares and was out of the way. He appreciated the understanding that she now had of his boundaries. He refocused on the prone pony before him. He wore typical wear for Nordberg. His body was covered by a long coat made of furs and fabric. Nordberg was well known for the almost endless winters and the cold. The pony waited to be spoken to, his body shaking.

“Now, why have you come to my hall?” Hunter asked him.

“Sire. Please, I…” He paused and seemed to be trying to gather his thoughts. “There are some in Nordberg that…” He whimpered and sat down heavily where he stood.

Hunter waited as the pony sniveled. “What about Nordberg?”

“Some ponies have decided…They have…”

“Speak up.” Hunter’s voice was low and slid over those in attendance.

“They have begun a small rebellion, Sire!” The pony finally cried out and covered his face with his hooves.

Hunter leaned back and thought about what had been said. Beside him, he saw Gnarl staring at the pony in disbelief. “I have to admit that was not something I had considered when you approached,” Hunter admitted. “Nordberg has not shown any desire for rebellion since I reclaimed it. The last issue was…” Hunter thought back and then looked at Gnarl, who held up a paper with the number five on it. His eyes widened slightly at the number. “Over five years ago.”

“I know, Sire. No one is quite sure why they are doing it. They are trying to steal one of the great ships you have stored in the docks. I have tried to dissuade them. Remind them that you have always been fair to us and let us live peacefully.” The pony sniffed, tears sliding down his face.

“How do you know so much about this rebellion?”

The pony paused and looked down to his hooves. “My…My daughter is among them. I have tried speaking to her, but she is like a different pony. It’s like her mind has been taken and replaced with a cruel and rebellious child.” He said to their Lord.

Hunter was quiet as he thought over what he had been told. “You know that if she stands against me, she may be killed for this…decision.”

“I am aware, Sire. I beg you to spare her. I will do anything, Sire. Please spare my only child.” He begged and fell to his knees.

Hunter leaned back into the throne and snorted. He leaned over to Gnarl, his voice low. “Gnarl.” The advisors leaned in to ensure he heard the Master correctly. “See to it that the minions are prepped for a trip to Nordberg. This problem ends today. Also, the dungeons should be prepped in case of prisoners. I am unsure if I will take any, but we will see.” He looked back to the pony on the floor. “And ensure none get in the way when we arrive there.”

“As you wish, my Lord.” The minion leaned to his runners and began issuing orders according to the Overlord’s will.

“I will go to Nordberg and quash this little rebellion. It will not be my first time doing so, but this one will not take me days. They are in the area of the ships, I assume?”

“Yes, Sire.” The pony mumbled and looked up to him. “My daughter?”

“If you can convince her to surrender, I will spare her life. If I am attacked, I assume you know the outcome?”

“Yes, Sire. I understand. Thank you.” The pony was escorted back to the gates.

Hunter groaned and stood up from the throne. His magic surrounded his saddlebags once, and he walked toward the mares and Spike. As he moved, he reached out to Sorkeno, alerting the dragon that he needed help. Once he felt the response, he dropped his saddlebags before the baby dragon. Spike reached up, opened the flap of the saddlebag closest to him, and was greeted with an entire saddlebag of gems. He opened the other and found the same contents. His eyes were huge as Hunter moved past them, heading for the stones to reach his armory and switch armor. He felt an impact on his hind leg and looked back to find Spike hugging his lower hind leg.

“I know you don’t like being touched, but thank you so much,” Spike said to him.

Hunter paused and waited for Spike to release him before he spoke. “You’re welcome. Sorkeno helped to find them. I will be gone for the remainder of the day. Please enjoy the time and see what the Netherworld has to offer.”

He heard hooves behind him as Twilight drew up beside him. “Can I ask what’s going on?” She asked him. Her voice was quiet as she spoke to him.

He sighed and looked at her. “It is a small rebellion. It does not happen often, but it does happen. This one seems unusual due to their plot to steal one of my ships. They will be reminded of why I rule them and be brought back in line. Depending on their actions, they might live to see tomorrow.”

“Can I come?”

He looked at her, confusion in his expression. “Why?”

“I want to know how things work here. It’s so different. I will not get in the way, I swear.”

Hunter had to admit bringing her along would be an exciting thought, but at the same time, he was unsure if she would react to his methods. “I am not the type that tolerates the rebellion of one of my territories. Your kind talk and negotiate, correct?” She nodded. “I do not. I take what is mine, and I do not release it.”

Twilight nodded in understanding. “I know. I don’t expect you to be the same as the Princesses back home. But I was asked to come here. I know you do not intend to release your claim, and I want to understand it and learn. I can explain it to Princess Celestia if I can understand it.” She reasoned to him.

Hunter looked away from her to the stones he needed to travel on and thought over her reasoning. “Very well. Spike stays here with your friends. I can convince Sorkeno to carry you possibly, but not all of them and certainly not Spike.”

“Why not Spike?”

“It’s a matter of dominance. Sorkeno is Lord of the dragons here, and I rule over him. So, my riding on his back is not out of the ordinary. But a dragon on his back…” He left it open-ended for her, and she nodded, understanding.

“I understand.” She said and smiled at him.

“Bring your Regalia. When it is over, your presence is what matters.” He advised her. “Come back here, and I will speak with Sorkeno.” The stallion went to the stones and was gone a moment later.

Twilight spun around and took off running. “Be right back!” She shouted, and her guards raced after her as she ran for her room and then slid to a stop. She looked to her guards and pulled one of them to her side. “Tell Soft Touch that I need my Regalia, now.” She said and sent him off. The minion covered a surprising amount of ground in a few short steps. She had to admit having them do that for her was pretty handy.

She turned back around and trotted back to her friends. “Never mind.”

“What is going on, darling?”

“Hunter has allowed me to go with him. I need to see things to understand how he rules and see if trying to negotiate with him about the land is worth the effort.” She explained.

“So we are going with him?” Spike asked her.

She shook her head. “Sorry, Spike, he is only allowing me. He can ask Sorkeno to let me ride on his back, but the Lord of dragons would never let you ride.” She explained.

“Why not?”

“You’re another dragon. It’s a matter of dominance. He rules the dragon, and Hunter is above him. So letting a baby dragon stand higher than him is very insulting.” She explained.

“Oh.” Spike understood and looked dejected.

“I can see if you can talk to him when we arrive. For a little bit.” She tried to cheer him up; she hated seeing him so crestfallen.

“Okay. I’ll wait here. He did get me a whole bag of gems, so I know he remembered me.” The dragon reasoned and smiled at the mare.

Twilight hugged him as the sound of hooves rushed toward them. She turned to find Soft Touch galloping toward her. The mare slid to a halt with the Regalia sitting securely on her back. She sagged for a moment before her eyes widened, and she pulled the breast collar off her back and slid it into place around her neck and shoulders.

“Oh no, I don’t...” She paused as the mare was not listening to her.

Her hoof boots were put on, and her crown came last. Soft Touch pulled the cloth she had with her off her back, wiped the pieces down, and threw Twilight’s mane in a tight braid. She did the same with the top of her tail. Twilight looked back as her tail was braided into a tight braid for the first foot of her tail, and then the rest was left alone. When she was done, she backed up and gave a quick pant as she smiled at her.

“You’re ready,” she said and smiled, clearly proud of herself and the swift time she had accomplished it.

Twilight looked over her body and gave a weak smile until she heard the sound of a heavy hoof stomping behind her. She spun and found Hunter waiting by the end of the platform. His armor differed from the ones she had seen him wear. This armor was designed for combat. Across his back sat the Rune Bow that belonged to him. A quiver of fletched arrows sat along his right side. ‘Oh, I know he might be entering combat.’ She said to herself, walking over to him. She stopped before him and examined the armor from a closer angle.

The helm was made of solid steel plating, and its horns stretched up and then angled back to appear like they were the same horns of the dragons. The central spot under his horn had a deep purple crystal embedded inside the metal. The more she looked at it the more she realized that it wasn’t a crystal, it was a grand amethyst gemstone. She looked at the rest of his armor and found a set that differed even more than she thought from his regular set. The metal covered all of his fur from the shoulders to his flanks. His flanks were covered, and the metal went down past his flanks and had a hole for his tail, but the whole armor covered his hamstrings. His hind legs were covered in metal leg guards. The Gauntlet on his right foreleg had changed as well. It now had bladed sections just in case he entered melee combat. The main armor also had what looked like living lava moving through it. A red cloak with fur on the edges covered his body. Its edges are rounded so it would not drag the ground. It seemed to obscure his body and make it harder to hit.

She looked back to her friends, who looked at him with looks ranging from nervous to terrified. She steeled her nerves and stood at his side.

Hunter watched as Soft Touch placed the mare Regalia on her form and then braided her hair to avoid getting in the way as they flew. He stomped a hoof to alert Alicorn to his presence and then reached out to Sorkeno. As Twilight finished looking over his armor and bow, the dragon climbed the side of the platform and set his head down in front of the stallion.

“I am with you, little one.” He said aloud and nuzzled the heavily armored stallion.

“Thank you, Sorkeno. Will you permit Princess Twilight to fly with you?” The stallion replied as the dragon pulled his head back and leveled it with the platform, allowing Hunter to step into his head with Twilight at his hip. The mare looked back to her friends and waved to them as she sat beside the Overlord.

“Watch over things till I return, Gnarl!” He commanded from his place.

“At your command, Dark Lord,” Gnarl yelled as Sorkeno dropped from the ledge.

Twilight yelped and wrapped her forelegs around Hunter’s leg and held on. She had closed her eyes and held tightly to him till the dragon’s flight leveled out and smoothed. She gasped and let go of him as she relaxed.

Hunter chuckled. “That is becoming a habit of yours, I think.” He teased at her.

She flushed and rolled her eyes. “Well, if you would stop terrifying me, then I would have no reason to yell or cry.” She replied to him, smacking his armored shoulder. She stopped and looked at the hoof boot on her hoof. “Suddenly, I am glad I am wearing these. That probably would have hurt otherwise.”

Hunter barked laughter and nodded to her. “Most likely.”

She paused and looked down at Sorkeno’s eyes, which looked up at her. She startled away and collided with Hunter once more.

He sighed. “Holding still is generally easier when traveling by dragon.” He said to her, his tone still teasing.

“I have never traveled by dragon.” She said back to him.

“You’ve been missing out.” He replied.

“I can fly alone,” she said, flicking a wing out to push him.

“I can see that.” He replied as he regained his balance from her playful shove. “This is as close as I can get.”

The mare stopped her playful pushing and looked at him. “So, would you rather be a Pegasus?”

“No. I am what I should be. While I dream of flying, Sorkeno is good enough to indulge me occasionally. My magic is what is needed more often than not.” He replied to her, his eyes watching ahead of them.

“I will always fly with you, my little one.” The dragon spoke up from under them.

He watched as Twilight slowly made her way back to where she could look the dragon in one of the enormous eyes. “Thank you, Sorkeno, for allowing me to ride. It is a wonderful sight.”

“You are welcome, little Princess.” The dragon replied.

The mare gave him a grateful smile and backed up to sit at Hunter’s side again. Hunter was quiet as he closed his eyes and let the winds rush over him. His mane was braided under his helm, stretching down his neck. He had chuckled when Soft Touch had frantically braided Twilight’s tail in the same fashion as his own. ‘For now, I can put thoughts of the battle out of my mind. It is best to remain calm before the fight anyway. Flight has always calmed me and allowed me to focus.’ He thought to himself as they flew.

“So, how long will it take to get there?” She asked him.

He opened his eyes and glanced at her. “About an hour.”

“Oh. I thought you had ways of getting there instantly?”

“I do. But I call on Sorkeno just in case they have trapped the Gates. I have made that mistake before,” he said to her.

She cringed. “That was probably really bad.”

“It was not pleasant, that’s true.” He admitted.

She went silent as they flew on. Hunter allowed himself to lay down and folded his legs under his body but kept his head high, watching ahead of them. He watched out of the corner of his eye as Twilight stood up and walked as close to the edge of the dragon’s skull as she dared and looked down. She whinnied in surprise and went back to her place at his side. She was still as she blinked.

“Higher than you thought it would be?”

“Much.”

He laughed at her expense, and she giggled with him.

“Do not fear, little Princess. You are always safe in flight.” The dragon encouraged her.

“Thank you. I was just not ready for it to be so far up. I have flown high before, but I wasn’t ready for everything to be so tiny. Even towns look like dots.”

Hunter chuckled and nodded. “It’s refreshing, isn’t it?”

“How so?”

“You can look down and see how small everything truly is. Even a dragon can be dwarfed by the view alone. It’s a sight I enjoy, if I am being honest.” He said to her.

He saw her smile, and she returned to the edge to look again. “You do have a point.” She called back to him.

He nodded and closed his eyes. She came back to him and laid down beside him. He felt her shudder and looked over to her. “Are you all right?”

“I’m okay.” She said to him, trying to smile despite her shivering.

“If you are cold, then you can say so.” He said to her.

“I’m fine.”

He said nothing in reply as she shivered again. His eyes closed once more as the minutes went by. She shivered beside him, and he heard her huff.

“Okay, I’m cold.” She chattered to him.

He chuckled, and his magic lifted the cloak off his body, slid it over her head, and tucked it around her. Twilight snuggled down into the garment, warmed by the lava in his armor and his body heat. He looked at her as she smiled at him.

“Thank you.” She said to him as she held the cloak close to her.

“You’re welcome.” He said to her.

“How are you not cold?” She asked him.

He chuckled and pointed a hoof to the moving lava in his armor. “It’s a living piece of armor, so it’s in constant movement. It keeps me warm. You can keep that with you.” He said and pointed to the cloak.

“But don’t you need it?” She asked.

“Not really. It’s there more for impact on sight. Usually, I use my cloak to cover my armor.” He admitted to her. “And my flanks.”

“Oh, right,” Twilight said to him. “Well, it’s not something to be ashamed of.”

“Oh really? Did you and Spike not judge when you saw it was blank?”

She paused and nodded. “I’m sorry. It wasn’t judgment in the way you might think.”

“Oh?”

“Yeah. It was strange to see a pony your age who did not have a marking, but you are one of the strongest ponies I have ever met. Even without that marking, you are strong and proud.” She said to him.

He looked at her as she spoke. He was a bit surprised to hear her opinion. “So you think that it does not matter?”

“It’s not that they do not matter. It just means that you have the potential to find it still.” She said to him, a wide smile on her muzzle.

The stallion was quiet as she finished speaking. “Well, thank you for that.” He said to her. He turned to face the wind once more.

“You’re welcome.” She said and settled back down beside him.

‘Perhaps the ponies of Equestria aren’t the fools I thought they all were.’ He admitted to himself. “You are certainly different than Princess Luna was.” He said to her.

“How so?”

“She was borderline annoying. You, at least, were polite about asking for my time. She seemed to think she could command it.” He replied to her with an annoyed snort. “Even the memory aggravates me.”

“Luna was sealed for a thousand years. She’s still… Adjusting. So it takes time. But she’s a very sweet pony.” She said to him.

“To you, perhaps.” He jabbed at her.

She smiled and pushed him with her shoulder. “Why don’t you ever come to Equestria? Princess Celestia said you were invited many times.”

“I never have the time. There is a great deal to do when you rule a kingdom alone.” He replied to her. “Plus. I’m not very good in those formal situations.”

“Why not? You are a very confident pony.”

He snorted. “I am confident, that’s true. But if a pony asks me to dance, they will be disappointed. Gnarl and the minions taught me many things. But formal dress and dance were not among them.” He informed her.

“Oh. That makes sense. They would be awkward to dance with. Can you imagine?” He looked at her. “Gnarl. Dancing!” She howled with laughter at the image.

He snorted and broke into laughter with her. “Oh, by the Dark. That would be hilarious. Embarrassing, and he would have hated me for it, but so worth it.”

“Don’t make him do it. I don’t think he likes me anyway.” She admitted. “He would hate me for life if he knew I was the one that mentioned it.”

“I’ll cover for you. I’ll say it was in an invitation I received, and I was the one that thought of it.”

“You’d cover for me?”

“Sure. He can’t be mad at me for very long anyway.” He replied.

Twilight laughed with him as they flew. “So why do you rule alone? I know you mentioned that you don’t trust any pony to rule them as you do. But what if you had a pony you could ask for help?”

“I wouldn’t even know how, truthfully. I have been ruling alone since I was young. My father vanished when I was eight. We lost control of some areas after his disappearance, and I had to grow up quickly to retake my kingdom. It is my fate to rule alone.”

She was quiet. “What if he hadn’t vanished?”

“Ahh. What ifs. Haven’t thought of them in a long time.”

“Sometimes they can be…Therapeutic.”

“Oh really?”

“Yes. Come on. Okay, I’ll start?” She questioned him, a playful gleam in her eye.

He looked at her and nodded. “All right. I’ll play.”

“Excellent. Okay, what if…What if I had not gone to Ponyville to check on the decorations for the Summer Sun Celebration.”

“Okay, I’ll bite. What in the Dark is that?”

“It was the thousandth year of the day that Princess Celestia raised the sun. But that’s not important. Pay attention.” She scolded him. He smiled and held up a hoof to soothe her. “Anyway. Okay, I didn’t get on the chariot and never went.”

“Okay, what would have happened?”

“I never would have met all my friends.”

“Oh? I thought you knew them already?”

“Nope. I didn’t have friends. I had Spike and my books. Learning was all I was interested in. So I would not have met my friends, and Nightmare Moon would have won.”

He cringed and shook his head. “That’s not good what if.” He replied.

“Okay, fine, smarty pants. Your turn.”

“Okay.” He thought of it for a moment. “How far back are we talking?”

“Whenever is fine.”

“Okay, what if I didn’t hate Luna and willingly talked to her?”

“You didn’t say you hated her!”

“I was being polite. But now I don’t need to since you told me to pay attention.” He chided back to her.

Twilight laughed and nodded. “Okay, what would have been different?”

“I don’t think I would have given up the territory, but I wouldn’t have threatened to throw her out if she didn’t leave willingly.”

Twilight stared at him. “You threatened to throw Princess Luna out of the Dark Tower?”

“Not in that many words, but the implication was there.”

“Oh, by Equestria.” Twilight put a hoof over her face and shook her head.

“Your turn.”

She looked thoughtful. “Okay. What if? I never became a princess?”

“Became?”

“I was Celestia’s pupil before. I was a regular Unicorn.”

“What?” His confusion was evident on his face as he regarded her.

“I was given a notebook that had Starswirls last spell in it. He couldn’t get it to work, so I used it, and it messed everything up. I had to redo it and fix it. I made new magic when I completed that, which earned me wings.” She explained.

“Interesting. Okay, what if you hadn’t become an Alicorn? Where would you be?”

“I would still be in Ponyville with my friends, but I wouldn’t have my castle; we would still have the Elements of Harmony. Oh, and Tirek would have won.”

“Do you have any what-ifs that do not involve saving your kingdom?”

“Umm…” She looked away as she thought back. “Not really, no.”

He shook his head and looked away from her. “Okay, what if my father had never left that day?”

Twilight looked at him as he spoke. “Okay, what would have been changed?”

He paused and looked at the golden scales under him. He inhaled and waited to speak for a moment. “I would not have needed to be raised by Gnarl. We would never have lost control of the kingdom. I might have answered some of those invitations.” He said to her, eliciting a giggle from the purple mare. “I would have grown up knowing him instead of the stories Gnarl told me when I would ask. Or the tales of their adventures from Sorkeno. I could have just asked him.”

Twilight was quiet as he spoke. “That would have been perfect.”

“Yeah. But that’s not reality.” He replied to her, his voice quiet. “It’s not how things are. I was raised to be the Lord and Master of my kingdom. I heard about my father from those around me. I barely knew my mother and don’t even remember her.”

“I was going to ask about her but wasn’t sure how,” Twilight admitted to him.

Hunter was quiet. “She died when I was two or three.”

“Two and a half, little one,” Sorkeno spoke up.

“Two and a half then.” Hunter chuckled at the dragon’s comment. “She was like the sun, according to Gnarl. The room would light up when she came in. Her eyes were a brilliant blue that rivaled the seas.” He said aloud to the mare.

“She sounds beautiful.”

“From what I have been told, she was. I don’t even know what she looked like. Same as I have forgotten my father’s face.”

“You don’t have any pictures?”

“No.” He admitted to her. “If we do, I have never seen them. Perhaps there are some, but I have never really asked.”

“Why not?”

“Why bother?”

“What?”

“Why bother searching for something that I have no memory of? I have been told countless stories of them, but I have no memories of my own.” He said to her. “It’s not that I have no true interest in them. I don’t see any point in dragging out the dead and wishing for change.”

“That’s sad to hear,” she said to him. I don’t know what to do without my parents and brother.”

“You have siblings?”

“Yes. One older brother, Shining Armor.”

“Ahh, the Prince of the Crystal Empire. Now I recall him.”

“You know him?”

“Not formally. I keep tabs on Equestria events. The wedding was a big event.”

“It was something all right.” She said to him.” But I can’t imagine not seeing them. It sounds foalish, but they are a big part of my life. Even if they were gone, I would want to see them at least.”

“We are very different from you and me. You have always been given the world and a place to turn to. I have fought for mine and taken the chances I have needed to take. Nothing was given to me. Except my life.”

“Sorkeno.”

“Yes. That is the only great gift I have ever been given.” He replied to her. “He did not have to save me. But he knew that it would crush my father. So, he did what needed to be done. That is a debt I can never repay.” He admitted and patted the dragon’s skull.

“I never regret giving you my name,” Sorkeno replied. “It was a gift I was happy to give.”

Hunter was quiet as he patted the dragon again and stood up. He walked to the end of the dragon’s outstretched snout and looked over the kingdom under him. He looked back as he heard a quiet gasp. Twilight was trying to join him. He turned and reached back for her hoof. She reached out, and he gripped her hoof, slowly helping her to his side.

“Oh wow, it’s high.” She whimpered.

“Then why follow me?”

“I wanted to see.” She replied and held his hoof tightly.

He drew her up next to him, his cloak fluttering around her. She closed her eyes in fear, and he laid his foreleg over her shoulders, stabilizing her.

“Keep your eyes closed.” He said to her, and she did as he told her. “Now, let go of everything. Feel nothing but the wind around you. Reach out with your ears. Listen to the winds as they speak through you. Your nose as it scents the air.” He could feel her calming and relaxing under his leg. He looked back and saw her wings. “Now, feel how the wind goes over your wings, how the feathers move as you fly. The strength that comes from them as they lift you.” He looked back at her wings lifted from her sides and stayed aloft. The wind is going through the feathers. “Now, use all that you feel and let it guide your eyes.” He waited as a smile began to tug at her mouth. He lowered his mouth to her ear and whispered.” Now, open your eyes.”

She opened her eyes as he let go of her, backed up a couple of steps, and she stayed still in place. She looked ahead of her and smiled. Her eyes sparkled as she looked down and stayed in place. He didn’t see the fear that held her before. Now, she was seeing the world as he did. He felt no fear as the wind ripped at his body. He only felt the wind itself. He stopped as she looked back at him, her smile radiant.

“You were right.” She cried out to him. “It’s not scary at all.”

He nodded to her and joined her back on the dragon’s snout. Her wings stayed aloft, but she lowered her left wing, draping onto his side and back. She smiled and closed her eyes as she faced the winds once more. He was quiet as he stood beside her. His mind was calm as he looked at her. ‘Maybe she’s not so bad.’ He considered for a moment. ‘But I still think the pink one is crazy.’ He sat down and felt her wing holding him. He allowed it as he felt himself calm.

“Little one?”

He jarred out of his silence and stood up. He looked over his shoulder as Sorkeno’s eyes connected with his. “Yes?’

“We are almost there. Prepare yourself.” The dragon advised as Hunter nodded.

“Twilight.” The mare looked at him and nodded.

He grabbed her hoof and pulled her behind him as he moved to the dragon’s back. He crouched down, digging his hooves into small notches in the dragon’s scales. He pulled her under him and held her in place. He looked down as she looked up at him, alarm in her eyes.

“Hold on.”

She crouched down, put her forelegs around his right foreleg, and held on tightly to him. He slid down over her and pushed her under him, closer to Sorkeno’s smooth scales. She looked up as the golden dragon angled his body towards the ground.

“Little one! Shall I announce for us?” The dragon shouted at him.

He saw her look up as a smile crossed his muzzle. “Do it!” he yelled back. “Pin your ears,” he said into her ear. Her ears were pinned against her skull as the dragon roared under them.

Hunter felt the dragon inhale, releasing a roar that would split the heavens. As he slowed, gouts of red flame tore over the town’s houses. It was meant to remind them why he was their Master. Only he rode the Dragons of War.

Author's Note

Finished this just a bit ago. It might alter parts of it. But I am happy about it so far. You see Hunter's soft side, and he has no qualms about playing hooky for a bit. He is a bit older than the others at 26, so he's got a few years on them. Due to his connection to Sorkeno, he ages pretty slowly. But he is still young enough to get into a bit of mischief. Thanks for reading!

Edited 5/27/2018
Edit: 12/25/2018
Edit: 7/21/2019
Edit: 6/9/2024

3: Regaining a Thought...

As they descended, Twilight kept her eyes open and watched Hunter. He seemed to revel in the sudden plunge of the dragon and the roar and flame that followed. She could see a type of joy go through him. His eyes closed momentarily, then reopened with a look of strength and determination. She could feel his armor pushing against her back as he held her safely in place. She had been afraid that she would fall and slide off the dragon’s smooth scales. But he had held her safely in place and didn’t let her slip. She felt Sorkeno pull up sharply and land softly on the snowy ground. The enormous golden dragon descended the hill outside the city’s main gates.

Hunter lifted his body off her and stepped back to allow her room to rise. She got to her hooves, and he laid a foreleg around her shoulders and led her to the outstretched paw of the Lord Dragon. He lowered them to the ground, and she watched Hunter leave her behind him and walk to the hill’s highest point.

Hunter was quiet as he scanned the city gates and the nearest homes. His ears flicked to the front as he listened. He could hear the ponies within the walls scrambling to open the front gates. As he watched, the gates were pushed outward, and several ponies rushed out to greet him. He recognized the father of one of the traitors running to him. The others he recognized by sight, if not by name. They neared him and slowed to wait for him to approach them at the bottom of the hill, their apparent fear of Sorkeno keeping them at a distance. Hunter looked over his shoulder and nodded to the dragon, who laid down and set his head beside the Overlord.

“What is your plan, little one?” The dragon asked.

“Well, this little rebellion will end today. If I get to the harbor and find that the ship is missing, I’ll call for your help to stop it. You’ve seen the ships I use. Can you pick it up and carry it, or would we destroy it?”

“If it is similar to the others, I should be able to pick it up. I would prefer not to destroy a ship of your fleet.” The Dragon Lord replied.

“Excellent. I will leave Twilight here with you. This should not take me long to rectify.” The stallion replied as he began to walk down the hill toward the assembled ponies.

“Be careful, little one.”

Hunter stopped and looked back, a cocky smile crossed his muzzle. “It’ll be fine, Sorkeno. No problem at all. It’ll be fun.”

The dragon shook his head slowly as he lifted his head from the ground. Twilight came to stand beside the dragon and watched as the stallion whistled. She looked back as the sound of feet drummed behind her. Minions crowded past her, led by Wrath. She didn’t count them as they ran by her, surrounding the stallion at the end of the hill. Sorkeno sighed and settled down to await any news from the stallion.

“Sorkeno?”

The dragon looked at her. His eyes were huge, and she could see her reflection inside them. “Yes, little Princess?”

“Why is he not having you drop him in the area needed?”

“A valid question.” The dragon said to her, amusement in his voice. “Little one does not like to have it appear that he needs me or the other dragons to aid him. His rule cannot be contested, even by a dragon.”

Twilight was quiet as the dragon spoke. “No pony would argue who is their ruler, but it still seems like he’s…” She paused and searched for the correct phrasing. “Making things more difficult than they need to be.”

Sorkeno threw back his head as a loud bark of laughter escaped him. Twilight startled at the laughter. “You are not the first to mention that, little Princess. He chooses to do things himself. Yes, by using myself or another, his rule would never be questioned when we are present. But he reinforces their view of him by doing things independently and using his power. He is a very complex ruler.”

“I can see that,” Twilight admitted as she sat in the snow beside the dragon. She pulled Hunter’s cloak closer to her body and snuggled into the fabric. “What was his father like?” She asked, trying to have a conversation with the dragon.

The dragon glanced at her and then looked back to the city. “He was very different than his son. While Hunter chooses to do things independently, his father is no stranger to using all his resources if he chooses to. One could argue the strength of his character. His greatest joy was his mate and their son.”

“I have heard a little about his mother. Soft Touch said she was a gentle, kind, beautiful mare.” She replied.

“True. Songstress was her name.” Sorkeno said to her.

“Beautiful name,” Twilight admitted.

“It matched her. She was a Unicorn of music and flowers. A mare that had no equal with a harp and other music. She would sing to calm Hunter when he was fussy. Only her voice was enough to calm both father and son truly.”

“What did she look like?”

Sorkeno was quiet as if he were in thought. “Her coat was like spun silver in the moonlight, her mane a golden halo adorning her features, adding to the beauty surrounding her.” He replied as Twilight looked at him. “That was how her mate described her.”

Twilight smiled. “She sounds stunning. What about his father?”

Sorkeno looked away from her, sorrow on his features. “He was a deep gray with black markings that went up his legs to his knees. His mane was always cut short unless his mate forced him to leave it long, and it was a deep blue.”

“Wow. I can see where Hunter has gotten his looks.” Twilight muttered, then startled at her own words.

The dragon laughed once more. “Very true, little Princess. He has his father’s height and his mother’s grace.”

“They had normal eyes?”

“Yes.”

“Then how are his…glowing like that?”

Sorkeno was quiet. “They became like that after I gave him my name. Bonding us as I did gave him a bit of my fire.” Sorkeno explained. “It lit his heart aflame and allowed him to live when he should have died. That fire is still within him, even now, so many years later.”

“Is that why you call him little one?”

The dragon chuckled and nodded. “Yes. He carries an internal flame as though he were a dragon. In that way, he is like my own.”

“You don’t have children of your own?”

“No,” Sorkeno responded. “I am fine with what I do have. One cannot mourn what they never had. A better hatchling there will never be.” Sorkeno said to her.

“He mentioned another dragon a couple of times. I think it was Kian…Something.”

“Kaiana.”

“Right. Sorry, I messed up her name.” Twilight said to him, her tone apologetic.

“It is all right. She is a she-dragon that has been a large piece of his life.” Sorkeno explained as the mare waited for him to speak. “When his mother passed and then losing his father, he needed guidance.”

“Since she passed away when he was two?”

“Yes. It hurt him deeply to lose her. Kaiana had become a dear friend to his mother, and she had sworn that she would love him as her own. And she has. He has never been without a mother who loves him in his life. Kaiana loves him more than her life and has always been ready to guide and care for him.”

“I haven’t seen her,” Twilight said to him.

Sorkeno was quiet once more. “She is the eldest of us.” He said aloud.

Twilight looked at him, dawning in her eyes. “Is she okay?”

“She is nearing the end of her life. He knows this.” He said to her at her worried expression. “He comes to see her as often as he can. Often, she is resting, and he will lay at her side. Words need not be spoken for them to understand.”

Twilight remained quiet as he spoke. “I never thought to ask him about his family,” she replied.

The golden dragon looked down at her and laid his head on the ground close to her. “Do you still desire to trick him into rescinding the claim on the new lands?” He asked her, his voice quiet.

Twilight startled and looked at the ground at the dragon’s question. “I was asked to…but.” She looked up at the city’s gates and watched the lights within it. “I don’t know.”

Sorkeno blinked and then looked to the city as well. “If you will be trying to trick him, then I ask that you leave the Netherworld,” he told her.

Twilight inhaled, her breath catching in her throat. “I won’t try to trick him. He’s not the pony everypony thinks he is. Princess Celestia and Luna don’t know him. He said that Luna never asked him anything and treated him like he had to accommodate her. That wasn’t fair. I have decided that I want to try to get to know him. Applejack says it’s easier to work with a pony than against them.”

“Wise words,” Sorkeno said to her.

“The Element of Honesty.”

Sorkeno laughed and exhaled a ring of smoke from his mouth as he laughed with her. “It suits her then. I will withhold my judgment of your actions as well. So long as he is all right, I see no reason to act.”

“I wanted to come along to understand how things are here. Equestria is almost the exact opposite. I know that things happen in the background of politics and all that.” She explained to the dragon as they waited. “But I don’t see much of it. Ponyville is a very peaceful place.”

“Ponyville?”

“That’s Where I live. My castle and my friends are all there,” she replied, and the dragon nodded his understanding.

“You have friends who love and support you,” Sorkeno told her, his voice hinting at sorrow. “Little one has never truly had that aspect in his life.”

“Why not? He doesn’t seem to be a bad pony or even a crazy one. I don’t see a reason for him to be all alone at all times. With the minions and you obviously, but I mean other ponies.”

Sorkeno was quiet, and he sighed. “He has been hurt many times, so he chooses to remain alone,” Sorkeno informed her. “He was once a very friendly colt who loved nothing more than to run through the snow in Nordberg.”

“What happened?”

“A filly was kind to him, and they were very close. My name had healed him, and he could run and play. It's a joy to watch him run over the snow.” Sorkeno said to her. He looked at the city, his eyes closed slowly as he thought about that time. “He asked if I would bring him here to play. I agreed, and we came to the city for him to play with the filly and a few others. They were brought out in the front to play, and I watched over them.”

“Quite the foal sitter.”

Sorkeno barked a laugh. “Indeed. One would have thought that they would not do something foolish in the presence of a dragon.”

Twilight was quiet. “So what happened?”

The dragon once more looked to the city and then off to the side of it. “Over there. What do you see?”

Twilight stood up, pulled the warm cloak close, and walked around the dragon’s paws to look where he indicated. “A very creepy, dark cave. That looks like it’s half-collapsed,” she admitted and shuddered at the sight of it.

Sorkeno nodded. “I was dozing with them, as I always did. I reopened an eye and found that several of them were missing.”

“Hunter, too?”

“Yes. I rose and searched for him. One side of the city to the other, but I found nothing. I was not the only one searching. The parents of the filly were hunting for her as well. I finally commanded them all to go silent and reach out to him. I have not done it with him before. The chance of hurting him by calling upon our link was a possibility. His body was still very young, and the power that flows between us could easily overwhelm him and cause injury.”

“So that’s why you didn’t use the link.” Twilight nodded in understanding.

“Yes. Desperation called upon me to use that link. I was able to find him in that cave. As I neared it, I could hear him calling for help. As you noticed, half of the structure is missing. I removed that part of it so I could get to him. He d the filly had been thrown into the cave depths.”

“That’s horrible!” Twilight yelled, horrified. “Why ”

“I am not sure of the exact reasoning. If I recall correctly, it was due to the family’s distaste for the Overlord and his bloodline. So the foal of that family sought to hurt him and did exactly that.”

“But you saved them, right?”

Sorkeno shook his head. “I was able to save him. The illy had died in front of him.”

Twilight gasped, her hooves covering her mouth, horror on her face. She felt disgust rising within her, and she looked to the city. “That’s…Why?”

“She was his friend. So they sought to make it seem as though he had killed her. They did not realize the cave had a slope in the back that could be slid down. There was no way to get out of it. The illy rolled down the slope and was injured.”

“She was murdered. That isn’t very good. Please tell me that they got justice?”

“They did. His father saw to that. After that happened, Hunter began to distance himself from all the other foals and threw himself into learning about the kingdom and all that was in it. When his father vanished, he became focused on the kingdom and returned it to its place at his command. His focus has not wavered ever since.”

“That’s why he does it all alone?”

“Yes. He does not have the trust in others to allow others to rule or lead in his stead. Little one is a powerful soul, but he is hurt in other ways. The loss of his father drove him forward, and he gave up all dreams from his foal hood. He grew up in a few short months and dove into his training.” Sorkeno said to her.

“So he stopped being a kid and grew up?”

“Yes. He let go of all foal games and the youth that comes with them. The loss of the filly started it. His father’s loss finished it, and what is left is the Overlord you see now.”

“I suddenly really wish I could just go back to Equestria and tell them to let the lands go and allow him to rule as he does. But also don’t want to see him hurt.” She replied, rubbing her eyes as tears pricked her eyes. “But I want to stay and learn. He ill smiles and laughs once you get to know him.” She looked at the dragon as he looked down at her. “Can I stay?” She asked him.

Sorkeno smiled at her and lowered his body down to surround her. His warmth surrounded her as she began to cry. Guilt washed over her as she remembered the reason for her being there. “I don’t want to hurt him.” She sniffled and pushed up against the dragon’s scales. “I promise I won’t lie to him or hurt him.” Stress and her feelings bubbled to the surface, and she sobbed against his scales.

Sorkeno held her close and allowed her to cry. “I believe you, little Princess,” he said to her, gently nuzzling her. I do not think you can hurt him, truly. I'd ask you a favor.”

She nodded into his skin and looked up at him. “Anything.”

“Please make him smile. He carries the Empire on his shoulders at all times. When I ask him to visit me and relax for a few hours, perhaps you can do more than that.”

“I will. I can do that. Spike adores him already. And I like being around him. He can be a bit intense at times. But he has a good sense of humor once you get past that.”

Sorkeno nodded. “He has his mother’s heart, with his father’s will. He does not back off or give in. He'll always stand tall and prevent anything from getting past him.”

“I noticed.” She giggled and sniffled once more.

“Then I will believe in your words, little Princess.”

She smiled and snuggled against the golden scales.

Hunter strolled through the city towards the back end, where the harbor sat. Nordberg was the main trade route in his kingdom, and the harbor was a relatively new development that added to the city’s resources and trade routes.

“Sire?”

“Yes?” The stallion looked to the father beside him.

“I will try to talk to them. Please, give me a few minutes?”

“I will hold back as long as I think it is fair. I p mise nothing after that time.” Hunter responded.

The stallion raced ahead of him and through the gates to the harbor. He sighed and slowed his stride to give him time.

His hooves raced over the compacted snow as he ran ahead of the Overlord. The black stallion had agreed to let him speak to his daughter and the other ponies. They have to see that this is folly. They can’t beat him.’ He thought as he ran. He slid to a halt at a corner and plunged ahead once more. His hooves slid on ice as he bumped into a fence and rebounded off it to run through the harbor gates. They were open, and he galloped headlong through them. He slid to a halt as his daughter came into view. She wore her mother’s fur coat and yelled at other ponies to hurry so they could take the ship and leave.

“Wait!” He shouted to her, startling the young mare.

She spun, and a bored expression went over her face. She glared at him and then looked away, back to the others. “What do you want now?”

He slowed and stopped, panting as he gathered his breath. “You must stop this, Cure Heart. How do you propose to get far enough away? Our master has a dragon.” He tried to use logic to make her see.

“So? We can escape him. No being told what to do.”

“He has never commanded our lives. We are loyal to him, yes. But he does not tell us how to live. So ng as we are loyal, he will never interfere in our lives.”

“You are so stupid.” She cracked to the stallion and spun to face him. “You are so busy keeping your head down that you don’t think of what we could have if we left him. We n rule ourselves.”

“And where would that be?” He snapped at her. “What happens if your crops fail? If your home burned down? Who do you think aids in the repairs and sees that we are fed?”

The mare blinked. “We would still be better off without him,” she replied. May if he had died instead that day, we would be fine.”

The stallion’s eyes widened. His hoof struck her with enough force to send her back afoot. The slap resounded through the quiet air. Cure gripped her face and stared at him. “Your mother would be ashamed of you. I am ashamed of you. Wishing death upon others is not how you were taught. If you plan to do this, I will allow it. But you are no daughter of mine. Whoever filled your head with the idea that death and pain solve anything is an even bigger fool than I was.” Tears pricked the stallion’s eyes as he backed away from her. “I w sh my hooves of this. I have tried everything to stop this from happening. But it is no longer my place to end this.” He said to her, sorrow gripping him as he looked at the gates.

The Overlord stood on the hill outside of the harbor. The region he commanded surrounded him as he watched. The armored pony had watched from afar. The stallion looked back to his daughter. “I called upon him to help me. Perhaps, if you are faced with the truth, you will remember what it was like to have the world in your hooves.” He said to her and walked away from her.

“You called on him?” Cure shrieked. Her father said nothing as he walked away, his head low. “So you asked him to kill us? You’re worse than he is.”

Hunter heard her words and a snarl built in his throat. He shed the feeling back and began the short walk through the gates. His mind formed the commands that sent the minions off to accomplish his orders and goals. They swarmed over the snow, crying and screaming as they raced into battle. The black stallion watched as the ponies squared off against the minions.

“They might have height on them, but the minions are all battle-tested and relentless.” He said to himself as he stopped at the entrance to the harbor.

The Rune bow on his back pulsed in time with his steady heartbeat. His magic covered the bow, and he reared onto his hind legs, holding the bow in his hooves. While he could fire it with his magic, he was also well-versed in the traditional style. His magic pulled out an arrow, and he notched it into the bowstring. He drew it back to its full draw and breathed out as he aimed. Blu Runes traveled down the arrow shaft, and he loosed the arrow. Blue flame trailed the arrow’s path as it thudded into the shoulder of a young stallion. The pony screamed as the arrow pushed him off his hooves and back several feet. The arrow flame bit into the wound and began to attack the pony’s flesh. The bow had the incantation on it for both flame and poison.

“Here we go.” He muttered as he set up another.

Several ponies advanced on the Overlord as he reached down and pulled three more arrows out of his quiver, notching each. The blue Runes skittered over their shafts as he pulled them back and released all of them. Each arrow found the chest of its target. The force of the impact threw back the ponies, and they went still. He worked for his next target and advanced as he sighted with the bow once more. His hooves slid over the snow as he loosed another arrow.

The ponies that stood against him slowly began to panic. The minions were beating them back, and now they realized that the Overlord himself was picking them off. The armored stallion stood on his hind legs, his stance relaxed and calmed as he continued. He took the father off to the side, hiding in the gate's shadow, sobbing. While he felt bad for the pony, his daughter and the transgressions of the other could not be forgiven.

Ahead of him, a mare began to scream orders to the ship in the harbor. Hunter watched as the ship’s anchor was pulled up and its moorings removed. He slid his bow over his back and galloped forward. As he ran past, Wrath reached out and gripped the shoulder of his armor, slinging onto the stallion’s back. Hunter barely noticed the minion’s weight as he raced around the stern of the ship, heading for the stem of the ship. A long rope was thrown into the water from the top section of the ship, and he leaped for it. His hooves gripped the rope as it hung over the side. He looked up, and it seemed as though he had gone unnoticed.

“Oh, man,” he muttered as he slowly began climbing the rope. He reached the top and gazed over the side to get his bearings.

Ponies raced over the ship’s deck, and he watched to see if he could pick out the ringleaders. He looked over his shoulder and found Wrath clinging tightly to him, his eyes wide due to his inability to swim. Hunter’s red eyes stayed low to prevent himself from being spotted. He watched the mare that seemed to be leading them, slinging commands as she stood in the center of the deck.

“We just need to get out of range. He n’t shoot at us now.” She crowed, clearly pleased with herself. “Onc we make it open water, then we are clear.”

“What about the dragon?” A pony asked her as he was wrapping a rope.

“Well, so far, I don’t see his precious dragon. We're okay, one of the ships that held value for him. So I won’t destroy it so easily.” She reminded them.

Hunter looked back and leaned as much as he dared toward the ship’s stem. His eyes widened at the name across the side. Rage began to build in him as he realized the ship belonged to his mother. It'd been a gift from his father for their wedding. ver-ending. His breathing hitched as he leaned back to watch the ponies again.

“It’s a precious, irreplaceable ship.” She said, her voice snide and cruel.

Hunter watched as a pale stallion approached her and put a leg over her shoulders. “It’s a good choice. I knew leaving this job to you was the best choice.”

Hunter looked at him. The stallion was lame in the left foreleg, a heavy limp slowing his stride. His fur was a pale red, almost pink. His eyes darted around them, and a cruel smile played over his features. As he hung by his hip and moved with him. Hunter could feel something like recognition tugging at his mind. He ignored it for now, refocusing on the scene before him.

“Once we get where we want to go, what will we do with the ship?” Cure finally asked.

“Well. I know we will sell it.” He replied to her. “Or. We could burn it.”

“Burn it?” She asked, incredulous. “But it’s a precious ship. We could make a ton of coins off of it. May even sell it back to him for a price.”

“That is a good idea, my little peach.” He said to her. He was nuzzling her neck suggestively. Hunter fought back a gag as he watched. “But he will know we are serious about our freedom if it’s at the bottom of the sea.”

She nodded but still looked unconvinced. The stallion looked to the others, who also seemed uncertain. “But since this is to be a fair colony, we will all vote and decide on the ship’s fate.” He replied to them.

Hunter felt something biting at the edge of his mind as he listened. He did feel it for more than a moment of listening to the stallion’s words. He brought his magic to bear on his mind and cleared it. The stallion was using magic in his words to control the ponies. At the same time, he wasn’t sure how due to the pony not being a Unicorn, he still knew that it had to stop. He would stop at nothing to bring his mother’s ship home to its place of honor. The other ponies all went back to their work, and Hunter looked around to find out what his next move should be.

He remembered what he knew about the ship’s layout, and a smile pricked his mouth. A hatch off the side of the captain’s quarters could be opened if you knew the code for the lock. He slowly moved down the rope till his tail flicked the waves; Wrath clung even more desperately to him as he began to swing. After several failed attempts, he growled under his breath as he missed the small alcove again. He looked over his shoulder and gave Wrath a few unspoken commands.

The minion nodded, dug his feet into Hunter’s armor, and reached for the alcove, missing the first couple of tries. Hunter groaned and felt a hard lurch as Wrath’s claws dug into the alcove. He held back a shout of joy as he was pulled as close as possible by the panting minion and then managed to pull himself onto the small outcropping. He looked to the lock and set his horn into the ingrained lock. He let the lock close around his horn and focused on a series of numbers and letters. Pressure built on his horn as he focused. He felt a pushback and pulled his horn free as the door clicked open. He pushed back the sash on the wall and stepped into the cabin.

Hunter paused as he looked around to see if he was alone in the cabin. He stepped onto the plush rug and closed the door gently behind him, hiding it behind the wall sash. His eyes scanned the room, and it was the same as the last time he had used it. The décor was the same as it had always been, and he had ensured that the ship was tended to by the best he could find. Wrath fell off his back and collapsed, kissing the hardwood floors under the rug. He shook his head and walked to the door. The Overlord unlocked the door and peeked out. Ponies were still racing around the massive ship, trying to keep it under control and steer her properly. The ship was the biggest of his fleet and the grandest.

He closed the door and locked it as he thought over his options. He knew that the minions were still at the dock. He'd ordered them to wait until he returned. He opened the door and locked it once more. The stallion was quiet as he suddenly recalled the stallion. He knew that pony. Anger surged in him as his memory kicked into gear. His name was Top Quote. That pony had played a part in the Governess of Everlight betraying him years earlier. Now that he had appeared again, Hunter vowed he would not escape. He started as the doorknob shuddered, a pony trying to open it.

“Is there a key for this door?” The mare called out and jiggled the knob again.

“I never heard of it being locked. But I’m sure we can remove the door.” Quote said to her.

“Oh, hell no,” Hunter whispered to himself.

The black stallion backed up. He set Wrath behind him as he reared up, pulling his bow and aiming an arrow at the door. Magic threaded over the arrow, and it slowly grew in power. He breathed out and closed his eyes for a moment.

“I’m sorry, mother.” He whispered as he loosed the arrow.

The arrow thudded into the door with enough force to put the arrowhead through the door. The magic weaved into the arrow, and the Rune weapon’s power collided with the door and exploded outward. He opened his eyes and walked forward. He stepped out of the smoke and splintered wood, standing atop what remained of the cabin door. Ponies coughed and hacked around him. The mare was lying on her side, moaning in pain. The stallion hauled himself to his hooves, his eyes widened at the sight of the Overlord.

The mare rolled over and screamed at the sight of the armored Dark Lord. His red eyes shone out of the dwindling smoke and haze of splinters. Hunter remained in place and waited as they stared at him. He felt Wrath jump to his back and snarl over his shoulder. Quote backed up a step and smiled.

“It’s been a long time, Overlord.” He said aloud.

“Indeed it has,” Hunter replied. His eyes moved slowly over the ponies assembled.

“Last time I saw you were…In Everlight, right?”

“Your memory is correct,” Hunter replied.

“Well, you get older, and that’s the first thing to go, they say.”

“So I have heard.”

The stallion grits his teeth as Hunter appears unaffected by the magic of his voice. “You seem to have learned a few new tricks. How are you not affected?”

“Affected by what?” He asked, giving the pony the chance to speak.

“I figured you might be having a change of heart by this point in our…chat.”

“Not really. I plan to throw you over the side of the ship and let you drown in the sea.”

“Oh, why do we have to do that?” he said, backing up another step as Hunter stepped off the ruined door.

“You have committed crimes against my ponies, crimes against me, and most dire of all. You tole and threatened to burn my mother’s ship!” He roared as he charged the stallion, his bow colliding with the pony’s head as he swung it down.

The pony slid across the deck as Hunter charged after him. While the Overlord was not usually a melee fighter, he was making an exception for this time. He watched as the pony stood and backed up from him. The pony pulled his saber from its sheath. The Overlord slid back and brought the bow down hard against the blade. The stallion appeared shocked as the bow didn’t break against the metal.

Hunter was quiet as his horn charged, and he blasted the other back, rolling him across the deck. Quote got to his hooves as Hunter stomped a hoof down in the place he had been. The stallions kicked away from each other. The pale stallion panted as adrenaline surged through him. Hunter breathed slowly as he remained calm and ready to move. The other ponies had backed away from the fight and were pushing themselves into the ship’s rails, staying as far away from the two combatants.

“Well. You have grown up since we last met.” Quote panted to him.

“It has been a few years,” Hunter replied, his horn lit with his red aura.

“That’s true. So, in the heart of having a nice reunion, we should both calm down and talk it over.” He replied, trying to look calm and in control.

Hunter chuckled. “That would be an option under some circumstances.” The other looked pleased as the Overlord spoke. “But not this time.”

Hunter lunged forward, the other having enough time to look shocked, his bow slapping across the chest of the other stallion, pushing the air out of his lungs and sending him skidding over the surface deck. He asked and tried to breathe as Hunter descended on him. His armored hooves collided with the other’s shoulder. The shoulder cracked, and the other stallion screamed in pain. He dropped his sword and curled into a ball, panting and screaming. Behind him, Wrath snarled at any pony that moved to approach the Overlord. Hunter leaned down to the pony’s ear as he leaned his weight onto the breaking shoulder.

“You should never have returned to harm my ponies. You escaped with your life once. You will not this time.” Hunter vowed and leaned harder on the ailing pony.

Quote cried out and tried to wriggle away from the enraged Dark Lord. The gauntlet on his leg swirled with color as his horn blazed. Hunter looked to the ponies, now groaning and rubbing their heads. He watched as they seemed to be waking up, and they sat back on their haunches.

“What is going on?” Cure Heart suddenly shouted. She slowly pulled her wounded and shocked body up off the deck and looked around her. She turned to find the Overlord standing at the front of the deck, a stallion pinned under him.

“Why am I here?” A mare shrilled out.

Cure started at the Overlord and sat down heavily, horror on her face. “Oh no. What have we done?”

Hunter looked back to the pony under him and smiled. “So, you lost your touch.” He smiled, and a laugh bubbled in his throat. “They are free of you, and now you are nothing without them.”

The stallion stared up at the red eyes of the Dark Master. “No. I didn’t tell them to do anything. You can’t punish me for their actions.”

“I can’t?” Hunter said to him, his head cocked slightly to the side.

“You don’t have that kind of power.” The pale stallion started to speak.

“Silence!” Hunter roared and slammed his hooves down again, causing the pony to scream in pain. “I. AM. THE OVE ORD! I d ide what power I do or don’t have!”

The pony cried out and whimpered under the force of the stallion above him. Hunter brought his head up and stepped back from the pale pony. His magic pulled a heavy rope from one of the rungs’ rails and used it to hogtie the stallion. He picked up and walked away as a dry laugh sounded behind him.

“So, how are those scars?” Quote said to the black stallion’s armored back.

Hunter stopped in his tracks. Wrath looked from the pony to his Master. Hunter fought against his desire to rip out his throat. He knew that no pony would stop him if he chose to end his life. He turned back and looked at the prone stallion. His eyes blazed red as he watched the stallion go from cocky and self-assured to too nervous in the span of a few seconds. He went silent as Hunter approached him. Another rope was pulled from the rails, and it looped around the ponies head as Hunter gagged him and slung him over the side of the ship. He angled above the waves and cried out as the water splashed him.

“Talk through that,” Hunter said from above him.

He could see hatred in the eyes of the pony as he swung in the wind and waves. He pushed back from the railing and breathed in and then out to release the anger in his heart. His eyes closed as he calmed, and he reopened them to see the ponies looking at him. He walked up to the steering platform and spun the wheel, angling the Never-ending back to her port.

“Prep her for the port.” He yelled out.

They were shocked he knew how to pilot and steer the large ship. His mind raced as he set the course and reached out to Sorkeno to let the dragon know he was fine. After several minutes, he saw the golden dragon’s body slice through the air. He smiled at the sight and looked back at the ship’s ponies.

“Sire?” Cure spoke up and limped up to the bottom of the platform.

“Cure Heart, right?”

“Yes, Sire. Please forgive us. I don’t even remember getting on the ship.” She sobbed to him.

“Whose idea was it to betray me?” he asked her, his voice stern as he waited for her response.

She sniffled and looked around her at the other ponies. “It is his. He came to Nordberg a few months ago and…I thought he was helping us.”

“Helping with what? To leave my rule?”

“No, Sire. No. She sobbed and interrupted him. “I don’t even remember why I listened to him. He’s never been to Nordberg. I didn’t recognize him. He asked us why we didn’t break away and try to live without your rule. At first, it sounded so…stupid. You have always treated us well, and we have never wanted to run away. He st kept…talking.”

Hunter was quiet and steered the Never-ending back to her port, his hooves light on the wheel. “He seemed to have the power to influence the minds of others and control their thinking. The more he spoke, the more lost you became.”

“Sire. What stopped it?”

“I did.” He informed them.

“How?”

“I broke his shoulder. That seems to have interrupted his concentration.”

The ponies cringed at the information but smiled weakly as well. They all sat quietly as the ship moved through the waters. Hunter was silently thankful for the favorable winds. Otherwise, he would have needed to ask Sorkeno to provide the propulsion from the water. The dragon hated swimming. He looked up as the dragon weaved through the skies above them.

“Sire?” Cure spoke up once more.

“Yes?”

“Are we going home?”

“Yes. I'll get you home.” He said to her.

She smiled and looked over her shoulder at the growing landmass. “I need to talk to my dad.”

“Yes, you do.” The Overlord replied. “He begged for your life many times. You owe him a great debt, little mare.”

She nodded and limped to the rail. She looked down at the still-suspended pony and then at the Overlord. “Can't we just cut the rope?”

Hunter barked a laugh. “I have thought about it. But he must pay for his crimes.”

The mare nodded and sat down with the other, still bewildered ponies. Hun r looked up as Twilight flew down to the ship. She landed close by him and trotted to his side. She smiled and looked around the deck.

“This ship is beautiful!” She cried out to him.

Hunter smiled and nodded. Sorkeno flew above them, keeping the ship in sight. Hunter kept the course straight as they sliced through the waves. He sighed and inhaled the scent of the sea.

“This ship is amazing. I have seen ships and airships, but none were this grand.” She gushed to him as she ran to the rail and looked over the edge, curiosity brimming through her.

Hunter smiled once more as he watched her. Her exuberance was refreshing, and he felt himself slowly calm. “It's my mother’s ship,” he said to her.

Twilight stopped and looked over her shoulder at him as he finished. “Hers?”

“Yes. It was my father’s wedding gift to her.”

“That’s a fantastic gift. Wow

“He brought her to the dock, blindfolded, of course.” He said, and Twilight giggled. “Once they were there, he stopped her at the gate and pulled the blindfold. She opened her eyes and saw it. According to what I was told, she was quiet for several minutes. My mother was close to panicking, according to Sorkeno, when she screamed for joy and ran across the harbor. He named her Never-ending.”

“That’s a beautiful name. Named for how much he loved her?”

“No. For how long he would.”

Twilight smiled and looked over the deck. “Did she sail often?”

Hunter nodded. “Oh yes. Mother loved the ship and always went with him whenever it left port. She always said that it gave her the ability to fly.”

“She had the ship to fly with; you have Sorkeno,” Twilight replied to him, a wide smile on her muzzle. “Like mother, like son.”

“It seems that way.” He looked over the deck and sighed as he guided her into the port. He saw Twilight frown as the ship slid into her place and stopped. Ponies immediately jumped from the ship to moor it and tie it down. Hunter walked to the front and looked back to find Twilight trailing him. “We have to put the anchor down.” He motioned to the pulley at the front. “Wan to try?”

Twilight looked up at him. “Can I? How?" She gushed and trotted to him.

“There is a lever there. Slowly pull it.”

She reached up and gripped it in her hooves and pulled on it. She helped as the lever clamped down and threw her off her hooves. She looked up as the anchor fell overboard with a resounding splash. She looked back to Hunter to find him holding his sides as he laughed at her. The black stallion fell to his knees as he laughed at her. She got to her hooves and tried to glare at him, making him laugh harder at her. She fought back a grin, but it slowly crossed her muzzle, and she joined him. She collapsed against his side as she laughed at her foolishness.

“You did that on purpose!” She accused.

He panted and coughed as he stood up. “Yes, Yes, I did.”

“I will so get back at you.” She vowed.

“Worried sick.” He mocked back to her.

“You should be. I happen to know a pony or two that thrives on pranks. So you’ll get it when you least expect it.” She said to him.

“Like I said. Worried sick.” Sarcasm bit from him as he led her off the ship and back to the aft of it.

Hunter walked to the side of the dock and used his magic to pull up the soggy stallion from the calm waters. Beside him, Twilight gasped and looked from Hunter to the pony. He picked up the rope and tossed the offending stallion onto the deck.

“Why?” Twilight started to ask.

“He is the one that led to this foolish rebellion. He has some ability to influence the minds of ponies the longer he speaks to them. The ponies on the ship were horrified when the spell broke, and they realized what had happened.”

“Daddy!” Hunter and Twilight turned as Cure Heart limped to her father and held onto him, sobbing.

Twilight smiled at the sight. Hunter said nothing as the minions converged and Sorkeno slowly landed in the harbor.

“Little One?” His voice flowed and got the stallion’s attention.

“I’m okay. Here's the culprit. I trust you can take him back to the Netherworld?” The pony shrieked through the gag at realizing what Hunter had said. “Don't let him talk at all, not one word.”

“Oh?”

“I don’t think his ability could touch you, but just in case. We'll join you there.” Hunter said as he began to walk away. “He has much to answer for.”

Twilight trotted to catch up to him as the dragon wrapped the pony in his paw and took off for the skies. Hunter walked back into the city and led Twilight to the central city Transport Gate. “We are here,” he said to her, then walked to the city hall.

Twilight looked at the structure and reached out a hoof to touch the metal. To her surprise, the metal was warm to the touch. Swirls of living lava moved through the metal, and its claws reached for the skies above. Azure lightning crackled from within the gate, and she looked into it. She pulled back as it crackled and kept her distance from it. She looked back to find Hunter walking back to her, his expression set. He watched her, and she jumped as a bellow came from the gauntlet he wore, bringing forth more minions from the gates. He watched as they flooded the city.

Hunter was quiet, commanding the minions to scour the city and bring it back to heel. He gently pushed Twilight and set his hoof on her shoulder as he commanded the Gates's magic. Twilight yelped and closed her eyes. He watched her open them as he moved away from her.

“How did you? Wha ”

She sputtered behind him, and he turned back to her. “That is one of the Gates that I mentioned. I use them for transport if needed. Not really. I use them, but if I’m walking into a situation like today, I tend to call on Sorkeno.”

“Wow. That was amazing. How does it work?” She questioned.

He paused and shook his head. “Tha ’s a secret that remains here, Twilight.” He said to her.

“Oh. Okay, That's fine. Oh, here.” She pulled his cloak off her shoulders and began to hand it back to him.

“Keep it,” he said and pushed it back to her. If I go to that area again, then you will need it,” he said to her and backed up a few steps, heading for the platforms.

“Wait up.” She yelled at him and trotted to catch up to him.

He looked at her as she drew up next to him. “Why ”

She appeared to be thinking for a moment before responding. “I n eed to drop off my Regalia…For Giblet.”

“Well played.” He said to her and called upon one of the stones.

Twilight gave a relieved exhale and stepped onto the stone with him. She smiled as they moved and waited for the short ride to end.

Author's Note

Okay, I have to finish editing this later. It might lengthen a bit if I choose to mess with it. Otherwise here we go! New reading material. You find out more about Hunter and why he thinks as he does. His nature is pretty easy going but he is an intense pony normally. Anyway. Thanks for the support and I hope you enjoy the new chapter!

Edit: 12/25/2018
Edit: 7/21/2019
Edit: 6/9/2024

4: Trials...

Twilight groaned as Soft Touch pushed her back into the warm water of her bath. Her bath had been repaired two weeks earlier and she was now using it instead of the public one with her friends. She had rung the bell for Soft Touch to come back and had smiled when she came back in, only to watch a horrified look cross the mare's face. The handmaiden had seen that the Princess's mane had come loose from its binding, the last few inches of it getting soaked in the oils of her bath. Soft Touch was now adding different oils together to save the parts of Twilight's mane that had been doused.

“Soft Touch. Do I really need to worry about it getting a little bit of the oils from here on it?” The Princess of Friendship complained.

The handmaiden looked at the ceiling and sighed. “Yes, My Lady. The oils are meant to clean your coat and remove any impurities. Getting it on your mane for an extended period of time means that I will need to trim your mane and remove the section that was doused. Due to the oils in the bath water being pretty harsh and can ruin your mane and tail.”

Twilight gaped at the mare. “Ruin?” She looked back at her mane and cringed, now concerned.

“Yes. Now, hold still,” Soft Touch said to her as she leaned over the edge of the bath.

Twilight was still as the mare ran her hooves over her mane and pulled it out of the water. She was scrutinizing the ends when she clicked her tongue and reached back for the oils that she had been mixing. Her hoof held the long mane in her grip as she poured the oils onto it. Soft Touch was quiet as she began to knead the oils into the hair in her hoof. Twilight was still as she tried to look over her shoulder without disturbing Soft Touch.

“Stay still.” She said again and Twilight stilled.

She sighed and sat back as she reached for another bottle and then squeezed the shampoo into her hoof. Twilight was still as her mane was cleaned. She waited till the mare backed up and held out her hoof. Twilight held her hoof as she was slowly pulled out of the bath. She sat down when told as the handmaiden once more began to shampoo her mane, for a second time. When finished she doused it with warm water and applied oils to it again. Twilight waited as the mare braided her mane down her neck and felt it land against her shoulder. She glanced down at it and smiled at the tight braid. She had grown to like the style the last few times she had seen it and asked for it to be done again for her. Soft Touch backed up and gave a relieved sigh.

“Thankfully, I think it will be okay.”

“So I don’t need a haircut?” Twilight asked, her face nervous.

“No. I think it will be okay.” Soft Touch replied with a gentle smile. “It doesn’t seem to have been in the water for too long. Next time, I will ensure it’s tight and won’t get in the water. My apologies, My Lady.”

“It’s okay. I probably hit it and loosened the bun you made.” Twilight admitted.

Soft Touch smiled and sat down to tend to Twilight's hooves. The Alicorn had given up trying to avoid having her hooves tended every time she had a bath. If she had allowed it, she would have been sure that Soft Touch would tend to them in the morning when she woke up and again before she went to bed. But, thankfully she had managed to make sure that it was only after a bath. She was bathing early in the day, normally she bathed before bed. But she was attending the trial of the stallion that had been captured before and needed to make sure that she was presentable.

Soft Touch pulled her to her hooves after filing them and led her into her room. The mare slid her breast collar on and then set her crown in place behind her horn. Her hoof boots were next, and the mare ran a cloth over the gold to ensure the metal was unmarred.

“There. Now you are ready.” She said, backing up to admire her handiwork. She frowned and looked to her charge. “Shall I braid your tail as well?”

Twilight paused and looked back at her tail. “What do you think?”

“Yes.” Soft Touch bid her stay standing as she brushed through the unruly strands of Twilight’s tail and began to braid it. She braided it halfway, then used a cord to end the braid and free the rest of her tail. “There. Now you are ready for court.”

Twilight smiled and walked through the door as Soft Touch opened it. The handmaiden stayed at her hip as they headed for the throne room. Her guards surrounded them and stayed in step with their charge. She had agreed to meet her friends and Gnarl to be led to the court chambers. Twilight was pleased with herself for finally getting a basic understanding of the layout of the Netherworld. As she made her way to the Throne room she felt a smile pulling at her mouth.

She had sent a letter to the Princess a few days earlier and had received the reply earlier. The princess was pleased with her for what she had found out and had come to understand more of the way things worked in the Netherworld Empire. However, Twilight had kept much of Hunter's business out of her letters out of respect for the stallion. Twilight turned the corner and trotted into the room to join her friends and Spike.

“Hey, everypony.” She greeted them and joined them as they stood in the center of the room.

“Twilight, dear.” Rarity greeted her.

“Morning, Twi. How are ya this morning?” Applejack greeted her with a wide smile.

“I’m good. Did everypony sleep okay last night?”

The other mares nodded, and Spike smiled at her. “So what's the plan, Twilight?”

“Well, we have been permitted to attend the trial of the pony that instigated the rebellion in Nordberg,” she explained.

“Why did he wait so long?” Rainbow asked. “He’s had this guy cooling his heels for a couple of weeks.”

“He had to make sure that he had all the facts. Hunter spoke with the ponies of Nordberg to try to narrow down the timing and get all the facts. I guess he is also accused of the rebellion in Everlight as well.”

“Wow. This guy got around.” Rainbow said.

“Yeah. That rebellion was a few years ago, so the evidence had to be dug out of storage and examined again.” Twilight informed them.

“Well, I’m glad it can be sorted out.” Fluttershy chimed in as they waited for Gnarl.

The others nodded in agreement as they waited. Twilight looked up and saw Gnarl come down the hallway entrance to the room. His eyes connected with hers, and he bowed to the side and swept his arm. She nodded to him and led her friends up to the Minion Master, leaving Soft Touch behind them.

“Now. We must ask of you a few requests during the trial.” Gnarl said to them as he led them. “Please do not interrupt the proceedings. The Master has been reviewing the evidence and testimony for several days, so he knows the history of the stallion’s crimes.”

“I wondered where he had vanished to,” Twilight told him.

“Yes, he has been even more busy than normal,” Gnarl informed them. “Also. You are guests in the proceedings and do not have a say in any punishments handed down.”

“So long as it is kept fair.” Applejack chimed in.

Twilight shook her head at her friend. “Not this time, AJ. Hunter is the judge and jury in this case. So his word is the ruling.”

Applejack nodded grudgingly. Gnarl nodded in agreement with the Alicorn’s statement. “She is correct, Miss Applejack. The Master will give his judgment after the arguments are made.”

“Is he already there?” Fluttershy asked. Gnarl looked questioningly back at her. “I mean, the accused?”

“No. He will be brought in once the area has been made ready. Please stay close.” Gnarl said to them, turning down a hallway with the mares and dragon on his heels.

They entered a tall room and found Hunter in the center of it. The stallion was still as the room moved around him. Twilight and the others stopped with Gnarl while waiting for the room to be finished. Spike gaped as the walls shifted and moved to answer the command of the Overlord. When it was finished, the room was now a few feet wider on each side, and the ceiling had lowered a few feet. The walls were the same living metal and lava that covered the Netherworld itself.

Hunter sighed and spun to look back to the end of the room. A different throne sat at the end of the room. It was raised several feet higher than the main throne. The stallion advanced on the throne and watched as it began to warp under his command. The living metal warped as he imagined its image. The metal creaked and slid over the side of the dais as it rose a few feet up. Small stairs sat at the bottom so he could walk up easily. A pair of dragon wings stretched out of the metal and raised above the throne. The rest of the throne remained simple as the wings dominated the sight of it. He sighed and looked away from it and back to the area around it, satisfied, he spun back to the entrance to find the mares, Spike and Gnarl waiting for him to finish.

“It’s done, Gnarl. They can come in.” He yelled at them.

He watched as the mares filtered into the room, their eyes roaming over the walls as they moved to join him. Pinkie Pie jumped around the others and began to hop around the room. He gave a casual eye roll at her antics and looked to the others. He tipped his horn to the right side, pointing to the plush cushions for them to sit on.

“You five are there. Twilight, you and Spike sit up here.” He said to them as he pointed his hoof. Twilight looked to where he was pointing to find a cushion closer to the main throne. “We have to accommodate your status appropriately. Otherwise, it will appear odd and will seem like I am out to insult you.” He explained at the look from the purple mare.

“Oh. I get it.” Twilight replied.

The mares all got into their places as Hunter gave a shrill whistle and waited as minions came out of the edges to him, carrying various pieces of armor. He was still as his usual onyx armor, he watched as it was pulled off and his ceremonial armor put in place. He angled his body away from the mares to avoid questions about the heavy scars on his body and his lack of a cutie mark. A new red cloak with black velvet trim was laid over his back and clipped into place.

Once the armor was in place, he began to pace slowly from one side to the other as a chest was brought to him. His aura surrounded it, and the chest opened at his pull. He removed five amulets, holding them in his magic as he set them over the heads of the assembled mares. They all looked from the necklaces to him as he released his magic.

“These will prevent the prisoner’s words from affecting you. He has shown he can sway ponies' minds to lean in his favor. These have an enchantment on them to prevent you from being swayed by his words.” He said to them.

Each necklace bore a central diamond, set into silver. They each gave off their slight glow as they stilled on the necks of the mares. They were set on a thin silver chain. Each gem was about half the size of the average bit. His magic pulled out another amulet and slipped it over Twilight's head. She looked down at the gem and found a large amethyst stone on a brilliant silver chain. The stone was the size of a bit and shone back at her. The necklace sat high on her neck like a low choker. She smiled and looked back at him as he closed the chest and set it aside.

“Go ahead and take that back. They're safe.” Hunter spoke to the assembled minions and watched as the chest was removed and sent back.

“Thank you, darling. This is lovely.” Rarity said to him. “I have seen many diamonds, but this one is different than the ones in Equestria.”

Hunter nodded. “The gems and ore that come directly from the land within the Netherworld are of a higher grade and have been given a greater luster and power. Each one is able to empower an enchantment of higher strength due to the magic that courses through the Dark Tower itself.” He explained to them.

“Wow. Thanks fer thinkin’ of us.” Applejack said to him, admiring the diamond around her neck.

“It would be counterproductive to have you fall under his guidance. Whether it is possible or not is not something I wish to learn.” He replied.

“What do you mean?” Rainbow asked.

“I am not sure if you are able to be swayed by his words or not. Your connection to the Elements of Harmony might protect you. But it is possible that they will not help you. As I said, that is an experiment I have no desire to test.”

Gnarl walked up to them and slowly ushered the mares into their places. Twilight sat down and watched as Hunter walked up to his throne and spun to sit down. She recognized the helm that he was wearing, it the same one that he had worn to Nordberg. It had the same bright amethyst stone embedded in it as before. The armor was solid and strongly resembled the one he had worn into battle. She looked to Spike, who sat on the cushion beside her with a scroll and quill in his claws. She smiled at him and looked up as a thought occurred to her.

“Are you safe from his words?” She asked as Hunter leaned heavily into the back of the throne.

“I’m fine. At first, I was caught off guard by Nordberg and felt it at the edge of my thoughts. But after recognizing it, I am immune to it.” The stallion informed her as he sat quietly.

“What about the minions?” Spike asked.

“They are immune as well. The same reason I do not worry about you being influenced is the same as theirs.” Hunter supplied.

“They’re not ponies.” Twilight piped up.

“Exactly.”

Gnarl walked into the center of the room and waited for Hunter to turn to him. Twilight watched as the stallion nodded to the Minion Master, and she realized that it was about to begin.

Hunter was silent as the sound of chains caught his ears. Top Quote had been secured and locked up in the dungeon of the Netherworld, where he had been left. Hunter watched as the offending pony was led into the room. A heavy chain went from the shackle around his neck to the hobbles around his forelegs. The minions assigned to his guard stood around him at the four corners. The stallion was quiet as he was stopped in the center of the room. Wrath approached him and attached the chain to a raised floor section. Preventing the pony from leaving. The pale stallion tried to look self-assured but was failing. Hunter was quiet as Top Quote suddenly looked to the mares at the side of the path, a smile crossing his mouth.

“I was unaware I would be in the presence of such a lovely audience,” he said aloud.

Rarity and the other mares grimaced and looked from him to Hunter. The pale pony looked at them and then back to the Overlord.

“You will find them to be very hard to impress. Added to that is the fact that your voice will have no effect on them.” Hunter said to him.

The Overlords' voice cut through the air as he spoke. Top Quote was silent as he looked to the floor. Gnarl came to stand a few feet away at the bottom of the stairs to the throne.

“You, Top Quote, are accused of instigating one rebellion and two in two separate territories. While both were thwarted by the Master you are accused of starting them and then trying to flee.” The minion voiced as he looked at the papers in his claws. “The first was done several years ago in Everlight. The second was done most recently in Nordberg. You can still plead your case while there is ample evidence of your crimes.”

The pale stallion smiled as he began to speak. “I am sure that you were told by many ponies that I was responsible for the small upheaval in Everlight. I did not have as much to do with that as I’m sure they all thought I did. The Governess was the leader of that little…Excursion.” He crooned to them. “I only spoke to her occasionally and wasn’t even there when it happened.”

“Be that as it may.” Gnarl cut in. “You are still accused of playing a part in the creation of it. Therefore, that is the charge before you. As far as Nordberg goes. It has been discovered that you have been in the city for several weeks. You slowly gained the following of the ponies that began the rebellion that the Master quashed a couple of weeks ago.”

“Okay, so I had a larger role in that one. But, in reality, I simply pointed out a few things, and they ran with it.” He replied.

“So my hearing of your plans to destroy the stolen ship was not an actual threat?” Hunter asked.

Top Quote looked to the stallion as he spoke. “Well. As far as the ship went, I was trying to show the ponies on board that they had options regarding the ship's fate.”

“I see,” Hunter said as he leaned forward, the fires from the braziers dancing and casting light over his armor. “So the argument with you and the mare on the deck was not you telling her that it would be better served to burn it and let it sink to the bottom of the sea. Was it just a jest?”

The stallion’s ears went back as the Overlord spoke. The pale stallion squared his shoulders before he spoke again. “I was simply prompting them to think further. If you recall, I also mentioned that we would vote on the ship's fate once they were free.”

“Free of what?” Hunter pressed.

He paused at the interruption. “Well, they are free to always have their own choices to make. Currently, they are under your rule, which means that they are subject to your rules and laws. I asked if they were happy with that situation and what they would consider ideal.”

“And helped them to start thinking of reasons to flee my rule?”

“Yes. They all said they wished to have their lands as their own and never have to answer for anything they choose to do.”

Hunter chuckled and leaned back on the throne as the pony talked. The sound stopped the pony's words, and he stared at the Dark Lord. Hunter sighed and watched from the throne for a moment before he spoke. “I see you seem to think they were unhappy before you arrived. Correct?”

“Well. I’m sure they thought they were happy. I mean, if you look at our southern neighbors, then things are very different.” Top Quote pointed out. “Equestria, they can do as they choose with the lands and do not truly answer to any pony unless something egregious happens. So, when asked about the vast differences, they noticed the change. Currently, you are engaged in a land dispute with Equestria's monarchs, which can cause turmoil in the hearts of your ponies.”

Hunter was quiet and sighed once more before he spoke. “While it is true that I am disputing the land. It is not even close to Everlight or Nordberg. I asked several ponies, and many had no idea that any land was being contested. Those with you on the ship said they only learned of it when you mentioned it.” The pony looked unsure as the Overlord continued. “Oh. You seem surprised. I would contact the ponies under my rule for further information. I have no problem mingling with my subjects and getting their needed information.”

“While your mingling is something I did not account for, I believe the ponies might also be telling you what you want to hear.”

Hunter fought back a laugh at the implication. “My ponies are permitted to speak out if their points are valid. I do not discount their words if they are valid. They come to me often with ideas and questions. You are misinformed about my ponies' fear of me.”

“Perhaps, but they still fear.”

“Perhaps. But their fear of the unknown is greater.” Hunter pointed out.

“Unknown?”

“Yes. Who would stop raiders, protect the trade routes, and ensure they were fed if I was not there?”

The other was quiet before he spoke up once more. “Well, they can be self-sufficient. Surely, you do not think they can do anything without you.”

Hunter laughed and looked at the pony, his red eyes pulsing momentarily as he regarded the pony. His laughter faded as he regarded the pony. “Very well. Then how do you argue about what happened in Everlight? Many said that you were there, whispering in the ear of the Governess and her aids before the rebellion. Can you explain away that as well?”

The stallion smiled as he stood up straighter. “Well, I had no idea they would attempt to harm you. That was completely ill-advised. I mentioned their possible independence to them, but that was all I said. Their attempted murder of you was not something I ever mentioned.” He replied.

Out of the corner of his eye, Hunter saw Twilight, and the others looked at him at the mention of the attempted murder. While he had no desire to bring it up, he knew that to allow this arrogant pony enough line to strangle himself with; he would have to toe the line between keeping that story quiet and allowing pieces to escape. “I would think you would not have mentioned that part to them. But what did you mention to her? The Governess was not the type to resort to violence.”

“While that may have been true sometimes, she was a very angry pony.” He replied. “I’m sure none mentioned that she was seen striking her advisors?”

Hunter nearly laughed but was able to hold it back as he listened. He knew that the Governess had a temper. He had seen it first hoof. But the idea of her doing the damage was laughable. She was a large pony, and her ability to trot was beyond her abilities. “I asked many of her advisors, and none reported any physical abuse.”

“Of course not. They don’t bad-mouth the dead.” Top Quote said back.

He saw Twilight stiffen at the statement, and her eyes glanced at him before refocusing. Hunter breathed in and waited for a moment. “I see. Perhaps you wish to enlighten us then? What drove you to leave and let her take the fall?”

The stallion was quiet as Hunter's words sunk in. “I left since I had no desire to be a victim of her abuse as well.”

“Oh?”

“Yes. She was threatening to have me and others thrown into the arena.”

“Ahh, the arena,” Hunter replied. “I remember that it was not there when I had visited Everlight. But it was the next time I graced them with my presence.”

“Yes. It was made after you left. She seemed to think that it would be great entertainment for the ponies. We advised her of the folly of it, but she was quite interested in the idea.”

“And who mentioned the idea?”

“Well, myself and…” The stallion paused. His eyes went wide as he realized what he had said.

Hunter smiled under his helm and stood up. His hooves thudded against the stone as he walked slowly down the stairs. He could see Twilight and the others staring at the stallion. “So you were the instigator of that hell hole.”

“Well. What I meant was that it was mentioned once and then…”

“Enough.” Hunter’s voice resounded through the chamber.

He stopped at the bottom of the stairs and watched Gnarl and the minions back up, allowing him room to move if he chose to. “So it was brought to her attention by yourself and others that an Arena could be of great entertainment to her and those she thought worthy of the spectacle? Throwing those she disliked into the Arena to fight for their lives.”

The stallion tried to back up but was held in place by the hobbles at his ankles. “I never mentioned throwing you into it.”

“Of course not,” Hunter said aloud, his voice light as he spoke. The stallion began to walk around the pony. His hooves thudded against the metal and stone of the Netherworld. He began to circle the pony like a wolf to his prey. “You would never advise her to do such a thing. You ensured that she would commit a grievous offense. In the process, perhaps you can claim some knowledge of the act if it succeeds. If not, then you made certain that you were not in the area. Though I am curious about where she got the beasts for the Arena?”

“She got them from somepony else. I had no knowledge of where she got them.”

“Really? I’m surprised. You’re a very well-informed and well-connected pony, so the fact that you did not know anything about the beasts is a bit…hard to believe. You must know that if you had any knowledge of the beasts, then that would, of course, make you a party to attempted murder. Those that did die in the Arena would also have left their blood on your hooves.”

Top Quote was unnerved by the amount of information that Hunter did have at his disposal. “I did not know.”

“Very well. Say I choose to believe it and let you live as a reward. And yes, your life is a reward at this point.” The Overlord replied, eyes blazing as he circled the pale stallion. “Then I find out that you did know about the creatures. Then I have to retry you in court once more. And I can assure you.” Hunter stopped, his magic gripped the chain at the pony’s neck and pulled him forward, Hunters own muzzle barely an inch away from him. “Your life would then be mine to take.” Hunter snarled as he spoke. “But. I do not enjoy killing others.” He released the chain and leaned back, allowing the pony to scramble as far back as possible as he spoke further. “If I was informed of where the creatures came from, I might be inclined to allow you to keep your life.”

Hunter went back to circling the pony as he thought it over. The Overlord was silent as he allowed his words to sink in. He could see Twilight and the others staring at him, their eyes wide. The black stallion knew he was acting in a way that was foreign to them. While he understood their surprise, he would not change his ways. The pale stallion gulped and looked to the Overlord as he circled him.

“I know that they came from Equestria. But the name of the pony is not known to me.”

“Really?” Hunter stopped as he looked at the pony, his gaze disbelieving.

“I assure you. It was through another pony. I acted as a go-between at first but then she reached out to some pony else. She didn’t use the supplier I mentioned to her.”

“So you have decided that being truthful is better than trying to talk circles around me?” Hunter chided him.

The stallion grits his teeth and nods. He went on after a few moments. “I underestimated you then…and now.” He replied.

“Hmm. So it seems.”

“I don’t know where the beast came from. I don’t even know what she asked him for. I did leave before you arrived, though.”

“I believe that. None of those I spoke with said they saw you after I arrived. They admitted that you were gone by then.” Hunter assured the pony.

The stallion gulped once more and panted as he spoke once more. “So? What is my fate?”

Hunter was quiet as he paused his circling and looked to Gnarl, who waddled over to him. The stallion leaned down and waited as Gnarl whispered into his ear. After a minute, Hunter raised his head and regarded the chained pony.

“You will be given your sentence now. You can continue to be useful to me. You will give me the information about all your contacts. Their locations, their purpose, and how I can contact them. Should you hold back, I will not hesitate to remove your foolish head from your shoulders.” Hunter replied to him. “So for now, you have the chance to keep your life. Should you displease me, then your life will once more be forfeited. You are sentenced to life in prison.”

Top Quote nodded as he looked to the floor under his hooves; his shoulders sagged. “Yes, Sire.”

“Good. Take him away and see that the information I want is extracted.” Hunter said aloud. “This court is adjourned and my judgment rendered.”

Top Quote was unchained from the floor and led back the way he had come. He was led back to the Netherworld's dungeons, where he would remain. Hunter sighed and let his shoulders sag momentarily before rolling them in their sockets. He looked to Gnarl as he motioned for the decorative armor he wore to be removed and replaced.

“Gnarl. Make sure he is kept from trying to kill himself or anything else ill-advised. In the meantime, ensure he gives us the information we asked for. Anything that could be of use to us at a later date.” Hunter’s armor was swapped out, and he waited as the room slowly cleared. He watched Spike walk up to him and wait for the minions to clear off and leave him alone.

The baby dragon was quiet momentarily before he looked up at the stallion. “So he’s going to jail for the rest of his life?”

“Yes. That is the sentence that I gave.” Spike was quiet as he seemed to be thinking it over. “Does that upset you?”

“No. Not really. It’s just that I have never been in a court before. I haven’t even heard of Princess Celestia sending any pony to jail.” Spike admitted with a shrug.

“I’m sure she does. She probably does it out of public view. Same as I do.” Hunter replied to him. “I do not have public trials unless there are exigent circumstances.”

“Like what?”

Hunter cursed momentarily before replying, “For example, had I needed to chase that pony down in Nordberg, I might have sentenced him.”

“Oh. That makes sense.”

Hunter nodded to the dragon. He slowly moved past the dragon and began to leave the room when he stopped in his tracks. Sorkeno reached out to him, and a gleeful grin spread over the Overlord's muzzle. He leaped forward, his hooves drumming over the stone path as he careened around a corner, heading for the stone platforms. He didn’t see Twilight and the others, uncertain as they stared after him. He leaped for the stone platform and commanded it to move under him. It sped through the air and docked at the Dragon Lair.

He leaped off it and galloped ahead, pausing only to veer his path. He yelped as he leaned back to stop but slid over the smooth stone floor. He ran into the side of a red dragon, who looked down at him, her expression laughing.

“Sorry about that, Maranna,” he said to her, patting her scales as he backed up.

“It’s all right, Little Lord.” She said as she brought her head down to his level. The she-dragon reached out and nuzzled him as he bowed his head to her.

“Still. I should have been more careful.” He admitted to her.

He skirted around her and trotted past several more dragons to see the silver-scaled she-dragon stirring. He broke into a lope, his hooves drumming as he neared her.

“Kaiana!” He yelled to her as he pulled up by the cave that she normally slept in. She was out among the other dragons and was upright beside Sorkeno.

The Matriarch started and looked down at him as he drew up next to her, now walking slowly by her. She smiled and lowered her body to the floor, surrounding him. He walked to her nose and nuzzled her.

“Hello, sweet child.” She crooned to him. Her voice was ancient, but the orbs still held all the love and care she had to give despite her years. Her eyes held him as he continued to nuzzle her. She glanced back to Sorkeno and chuckled. “You are a messenger now, Lord Dragon?”

Sorkeno pulled his head back and grunted at her. “Of course not. He would not leave me alone.”

“Liar.” She accused mirth in her voice.

“He did tell me, though,” Hunter laughed.

“I know he did.” She chucked and nuzzled the stallion. “He is bound to you, and you to him. Your joy is his and yours. A bond that has no equal.” She said to him.

Hunter sat down and stroked her scales gently. “How are you feeling?”

“I am doing as well as expected, child. Time is never-ending, and all of us have our time. I am still of this world, so you will still have me close.” She replied to him. “But there will be a time when that is not the truth.”

Hunter said nothing as he looked to the floor, his hoof stilled on her scales. He stayed quiet as Sorkeno laid down on the other side of her and looked down at him. “I know.” He whispered.

She nuzzled him, using one of her paws to pull him close to her. He leaned heavily on her and gripped her scales in his hooves. “It will not be a time of sadness, my sweet child. I will always remain here. But we do not have much time yet. So we do not feel sad about the time that we have left. I wish you continued showing me the great stallion you have become. Your mother would be proud to see you now.” She said to him as she kept him close to her.

“I never got to know her, though,” Hunter said aloud. “You’re the only mother I have ever known.”

Kaiana sighed and held him as tightly as she dared. “And I will still be here. She knew you would grow up strong and one day rule and have the respect and love of your subjects. She spoke much of her dreams for you. You have never once disappointed her or me, my dear child.”

Hunter smiled and nuzzled her once more. He stayed at her side as the hours ticked by. He looked back as Wrath carefully weaved through the dragons and held up a note for him. His magic reached out and took it from the minion, allowing him to run back the way he had come. He unfurled the note and groaned.

“Little one?” Sorkeno spoke up.

“I don’t even know why they send these to me anymore,” Hunter complained. “I have never gone to one. I have never even been to Equestria!”

“What is it?” Kaiana asked of him.

He groaned again and looked at the two dragons. “It’s an invite for something called…Hang on.” Hunter stared at it, his nose crinkling as he read it. “The Grand Galloping Gala. Really? That is an awful name.” Beside him, the two dragons laughed.

Sorkeno looked over his shoulder, reading through the invite. “You have been invited before?”

“Yeah. Every year. Now that I think of it, it is that time of year.” Hunter admitted as he began to crumple the letter.

“Wait,” Kaiana said to him. He paused as she raised her head to look at him. “You have guests that are of Equestria?”

“Yes. The Princess of Friendship and her friends. And her baby dragon.” Hunter informed the aging dragon.

“You should go.” She said to him.

Hunter stared at her. “Why in the Great Dark would I go?”

“You have never been to Equestria. It is a new experience.”

“I have no desire to go. And I don’t have the extra time.” He replied.

“You could go with the Princess,” Sorkeno said to him.

“Haha,” Hunter replied, his voice snide. “The hatching is coming up, and I refuse to miss it.”

“That is not till later this month,” Sorkeno replied, even as Hunter looked at him, his gaze murderous. “If I read that right, this Gala has not been for a few months. You have plenty of time.”

“No,” Hunter said. “I do not need to attend such a thing. What is the purpose? I can’t leave the Netherworld for a week without things going off the rails.”

“It would be something new for you to see. You have lived all your life in your Empire and not seen anything outside it.” Kaiana reasoned to him. “Gnarl can tend to things for a week…or two.”

“Week or two?” Hunter said to her as the she-dragon gave him a wink. “Really? Both of you? By the Netherworld. No.”

“Little one.” Sorkeno cajoled.

“No.”

“Sweet child.” Kaiana chimed in.

“No.”

Hunter crossed his forelegs and looked away from both of them, the picture of a stubborn colt. He glanced back, and they were both staring at him. He spun back away from them and tried not to laugh. Kaiana reached her snout out to him and nudged him. “No.” He shot back and scooted away from her snout. Sorkeno reached out a claw and prodded the stubborn stallion. “No.” He said again and refused to look at them.

“At least think about it?” Kaiana said to him.

Hunter clenched his jaw and sighed. “Fine. I will…Consider it.”

“Good enough,” Kaiana said aloud as they all laughed.

Hunter was quiet as he turned back and walked back to the dragon’s snout. He climbed up her snout and settled down on the bridge of her nose and laid down in place. She crooned to him as he settled, placing the letter in his armor. He pretended to grumble at her momentarily before running his hoof over her scales. Her eyes looked up to him as she lifted her head. Her wings flicked against her silver scales.

“Child?” She spoke aloud.

Hunter allowed himself to slide down her nose and stop at the end of her snout. He turned his body and looked at her. “Yes?”

“I feel the desire to fly.”

Hunter sat in silence as he thought back for a moment. “I don’t mean this to sound like I’m arguing with you. You haven’t flown in a long time.” He replied to her, his voice uncertain.

“That is true. But I wish to.” She said to him.

Hunter nodded to her, and after a moment’s hesitation, he held up one hoof. “I have one request, then,” he said to her, waiting until she nodded. “Sorkeno comes with.”

“Why?”

“I want him there in case your wings tire.” The she-dragon narrowed her eyes at him. “I know. Do it for my peace of mind?”

She closed her eyes and gave a slight nod of agreement. “Very well.”

She lifted her head higher, and Hunter walked along with her snout to the back of her head, set his hooves on her scales, and held on. She advanced on the edge of the Dragons Lair and allowed herself to slide off it. Her wings surged open, catching the air under them as she glided for several beats before beating her wings. Hunter looked back as Sorkeno flew down to fly below the Matriarch. The Overlord allowed himself to relax now that he knew if she fell, another dragon would catch her. He looked around her head and saw a serene smile across her face, her eyes sparkling. Hunter crouched down and held onto her scales, enjoying the smooth flight. She twisted through the air, and Hunter ensured the areas she flew in were unobstructed, allowing her to enjoy the easy flight.

“How are you, Child?” She called back to him.

“I’m fine. Are you enjoying your first flight in a few years?” He called back to her.

She tipped her head back to him and nodded. He smiled back at her as she turned, beginning to circle the Dark Tower. Below them, Sorkeno kept up with the she-dragon's leisurely pace. Hunter looked to the Tower and saw the mares and Spike staring at the silver-scaled dragon. He looked back ahead of them to ensure the safety of the route the dragon flew. He caught sight of several hanging rocks, and his will reached out to the Netherworld, commanding the movement of the stones and walls. He heard a soft laugh from the she-dragon.

“You are too worried, my Child.” She scolded him. “I was flying before any of this was here.”

“I know. But still. I want you to have a nice flight as well.” He called to her.

“I am fine.” She said to him.

Hunter nodded and hunkered down further on her scales. She barrel-rolled as they rounded the front of the Tower, and Hunter smiled as he held onto her. He heard her laugh, and his smile grew on his muzzle. The Silver dragon angled back toward the Lair, and Hunter returned the Netherworld to its normal dimensions as they neared it. As she slowed and dug her claws into the stone, he held tighter to her. The silver dragon climbed the stones, grunting as she crested the top and pulled her body over the ledge and onto the stone. She sighed and walked toward her usual cave. Hunter waited till she laid down before he moved as well. He released his hold on her scales and moved up her neck. Kaiana suddenly lurched to the side as her right foreleg gave out. Hunter cried out as he slid off her scales and found himself sliding off her scales into the blank air.

“Sorkeno!” He yelled as he saw the ground rushing up to meet him. His eyes clenched shut before he could feel the impact of the ground. His body thudded as it landed.

“Little one?” Sorkeno’s voice washed over him.

Hunter opened his eyes once he didn’t feel pain or hear bones snapping and found himself lying in the golden dragon's paw. He sat up and looked to the dragons who had clamored over the stones at his shout. Kaiana looked at him, horror reflected in her eyes. He breathed out a shaky breath and was quiet.

“Child?” Kaiana pushed her snout into the golden dragon's paw and pushed against the stallion.

“I’m okay.” He said to her, hugging her snout as best he could.

“I am so sorry.” She murmured to him.

“It’s okay. Accidents happen.” He said to her, trying to comfort the upset dragon.

The she-dragon still looked more upset than Hunter had ever seen, and he nuzzled her while still hugging her. Trying to lighten the mood, he looked up at the golden dragon. “Nice catch.”

Sorkeno growled a laugh, and Kaiana sighed against his fur. “That will not happen again.” She vowed.

“I agree. I’ll hold on till you're lying down next time. No problem.” Hunter said to her, trying to comfort her. She nuzzled him, and he climbed onto her snout and held on to show her. “See?” His voice held laughter as he looked at her.

She laid down and set her head on the stones, keeping him close to the ground. Sorkeno laid down in front of her and gave her a gentle nuzzle, comforting her. Hunter was surprised to find the she-dragon claws looping around his barrel and picking him up off his usual spot. She set him on the ground and curled her body protectively around him. Hunter was quiet and sat in place, waiting for her to be still. Once she was still, he cuddled up to her face.

“I’m okay.” He said to her.

“I know.” She whispered to him.

Hunter went quiet as he waited for her to calm down. He could feel her upset and waited for her to relax again. The Overlord stayed close to her and tried to comfort her. He looked up to find Maranna and other dragons gazing over the sides of the silver she-dragon, regarding him. Once they seemed satisfied that he was in one piece, they climbed back to their places and calmed. He sighed and snuggled tighter against Kaiana’s scales. She nuzzled into him and set her paw on the ground beside him. She reached out and held him as tightly as she dared, keeping him close to her. His armor pushed against his body as she gripped him. Hunter shifted and wriggled in her grip momentarily before settling and nuzzling her. He stayed silent as she held him close. Hunter knew she was upset, and he waited for her to calm down, no matter how long it took.

“Kaiana?”

She tilted her head to him and blinked. “Yes?”

He wriggled once more to face her as he spoke. “You still have my love, no matter what.” He said to her.

Hunter saw her close her eyes, and a sniffle went through her. “I love you as well. Till the end of days.” She said to him and held him tight.

Author's Note

I finished this one this evening, and now it is ready to roll. It took a bit longer to get it ready than normal. I actually messed up and thought that I was close to finishing a new chapter for Oblivion, only to realize that I had the outline for it ready, not the chapter. So, I admit I spent a couple of hours kicking myself. But here we go—better than nothing!

Edit: 12/25/2018
Edit: 5/19/2019
Edit: 7/21/2019
Edit: 6/9/2024

5: A Game and More Questions...

Hunter sighed as he read through the documents in front of him. His hooves began pacing as the papers hovered around him. His ears flicked as he could hear the ponies rushing through their tasks around the edges of the throne room. His pacing continued as he read through the latest trade routes.

“Master.”

Hunter looked up as Gnarl walked into the room. Hunter paused his pacing and waited for his advisor to reach him. The Minion Master stopped and bowed to the Overlord before he addressed him further.

“What is it, Gnarl?”

“We have received the full report of the goings-on in the Empire city.”

“Ahh. I was beginning to wonder about that. We put off going to check into it personally due to the… foolishness in Nordberg. So what was happening there?”

“It would appear that your subjects have been building an addition to the city.”

“What kind of addition?” Hunter’s attention flicked to the Advisor and waited for further information.

“The minions were unsure, My Lord. According to them, it is sizeable. Appears to either be a temple or a chamber of some sort.” Gnarl replied.

Hunter was quiet. His ears flicked aimlessly as he contemplated his options. The stallion began to slowly pace as his mind raced. A snort escaped him as he moved. His hooves thudded dully on the metal floor.

“Well. I suppose the only way to gain the information I want is to see it for myself.”

Gnarl paused before nodding in agreement. “Dark Master. Will you be going via dragon?”

“No. I think this is a good chance to show my guests the world I rule.” Hunter reasoned. “They will be able to see my ponies and then act accordingly. Might put an end to the issues regarding the contested land.”

Gnarl put a claw to his chin as he considered Hunter's words. “That is a strong point, Master.” He nodded in reply. “Though the journey will take over a week to reach them. The Empire is the easiest to get to via the main trade roads. Of course, going by a dragon is swifter, but I agree with your plan.”

Hunter was quiet as he stopped pacing and looked down to the gauntlet on his right foreleg. He focused on one of each of the mares guards and recalled them to his side. As he waited for them to arrive he pulled a scroll and quill from his magic and began to write down his thoughts. He was notorious for forgetting things and having to send minions back for the items. He brought his attention up as the six minions galloped into the room, clamoring over each other, calling for their master as they reached him and slid to a stop at his hooves.

Hunter paused and looked to the minions. He focused and brought a second scroll to his attention and used it to write out an invite to the mares to meet him later for dinner. He had learned that they did most of their conversing over their meals. While he did not eat with them, he had sat in on a few of their meetings. Though he was never one to sit for too long and often left them to their conversation. He gave a copy to the minions and sent them back to their charge. The Overlord went back to his list and reached out to Sorkeno for his presence.

Hunter trotted out to the platforms and waited for the dragon to arrive. The stallion paused and listened for the rustle of wings and the feeling of Sorkeno’s presence reaching out to him in kind. The golden dragon set his claws and reached out to nuzzle the stallion.

“You called, little one?” Sorkeno said to him and pulled his head back.

“Yes. I need to go to the Empire and check on a few things. How close to the hatching are we?”

The dragon paused, deep in thought. “It is not exact, little one. They will choose when they wish to enter the world.”

“I know. I can’t miss it.” Hunter began to pace as he tried to think of a reason not to stay as long as in the Empire. “I plan on taking the mares with me to the Empire so they are able to see part of my kingdom and see my ponies. But I refuse to miss the hatching.” Hunter snarled as frustration rolled over him. “I already put off checking in on the Empire once, I dare not to do it again.”

Sorkeno reached out with his snout and stopped Hunters angry pacing. The young stallion paused and looked to the dragon, a slight tilt of his head to show his curiosity. “You can take the time to see your kingdom. It is a good idea to take the mares with you.” Sorkeno paused as Hunter turned to face him. “I will remain here and when I sense the hatching I will come for you. I will bring you back and leave the mares and the others to be brought back on their own. You need to be there for the hatching.”

Hunter remained quiet as he listened. “How so?”

“You are the Lord and Master of the Netherworld. They will become a part of the world that you rule. They will need to see you and learn your scent. Only then will they bow to you as we do.”

Hunter nodded. “I forgot about that.” The Overlord was quiet as he walked up and spun to the side to lean against the dragon’s snout. “That will have to work. I will make certain the mares know that I may have to leave them. If we are still in the city when you come then I will send them through the Gate with the minions.”

“Will the Gate allow them access?” Sorkeno asked of him.

Hunter paused as he considered the question. “That is a good question. I actually have no idea. I’ve never taken any pony through it before. I’ll have to speak with Giblet.”

“I would advise that you should find out, little one.”

Hunter chuckled and nodded. “Yeah, taking them through and they come out injured or worse is not going to be a favorable outcome for continued relations with Equestria’s other rulers.”

Sorkeno chuckled and gave the Overlord a gentle nuzzle before releasing his grip and flying back toward the Lair. Hunter was quiet as he watched the dragon fly away from him. A feeling of envy rolled over him as he watched, but a short shake of his head banished the feeling and he spun to walk back into the throne room. A flurry of cries caught his attention as the minions clamored up to him, handing the notes to him. His magic took them and he sent the minions back the way they had come. His magic opened the notes and each mare had agreed to meet with him and discuss his intentions. The day passed slowly due to the paperwork that had been given to him by Gnarl after he had spoken with Sorkeno. He stopped and paused his work as he paced. A sigh escaped him and he sat down heavily on his throne. His magic dropped the papers off to the side of the throne on a table close by.

“I think my mind is beginning to rot.” He groaned and scrubbed his face with his hooves. His back pushed against the back of the throne and he sighed.

The stallion pushed himself to his hooves and began to leave the throne room. He looked back over his shoulder to the papers, his magic engulfed them and he sent them to Gnarl with a note saying he had had enough for the evening. No doubt he would catch hell from Gnarl but he decided it was worth it. He breathed in and began to walk around the balconies that rimmed the throne room. His hooves thudded dully on the pathway. He paused at the sound of laughter and looked around the corner. He watched as Twilight and the other mares had set up a net of some kind and were kicking a ball back and forth. Twilight, Applejack, and Fluttershy were one side while, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Rarity were on the other side. Their guards were placed at the edges of the small area and were acting as the border to their game. He heard a quiet cheer and found Soft Touch holding a scoreboard, Spike sitting close by her. His red eyes narrowed as he watched them for a few minutes, then began to walk past, deciding not to interrupt.

“Overlord!”

He paused as the ball sailed toward him and he spun, using his flanks to bump it into the air and then kick it with one hoof back to the mares. He glanced back to ensure that his cloak had landed in the right spot to hide his flanks.

“Nice hit!” Rainbow yelled and kicked it over the net to Twilight and her team.

The Overlord nodded his head politely and then began to walk away from them. He started as Rainbow dashed forward to land in front of him.

“You want to join us?” She asked him as she spun the ball on the tip of one hoof.

“I don’t even know what the game you are playing is.” He pointed out to her.

“How do you not know volleyball?” She asked him, uncertainty in her eyes.

Hunter paused at her question. “I rule an Empire the size of or larger than Equestria. I have no time for games.” He replied honestly to her.

Rainbow looked at him. “No time for any games? But you played them as a foal right?

He saw Twilight cringe off to the side. “No. I gave up foal games when my father vanished.” He replied to her and began to walk away once more.

“But that hit was perfect!” Rainbow said to him. “Well almost. You can only hit the ball once. But, otherwise, it was a perfect hit.”

“I appreciate the praise, but I will leave you to your game.” He said over his shoulder and kept going.

“Wait a sec,” Twilight said and then teleported to land in front of him. “Not wearing the right armor?” She asked him, quietly.

“Pretty much. I have no desire to explain my lack of markings. So, enjoy your game.” He said to her.

“But what if you had the other armor on?” She pressed, staying in front of him.

“Twilight, please.” He said to her and paused. “I have not even looked at foal games in…” He paused as he counted. “By the Dark. I’m that old? Eighteen years.”

“How old are you?” She asked.

“If I didn’t know you I would be offended by that question.” He pointed out and she gave a sheepish shrug. “I’m twenty-six.”

Twilight paused as she considered what she had heard. “Okay, a little older than I thought, but that’s no reason to not play ever again.” She said to him.

“Twilight, I am simply avoiding my paperwork at the moment. I’m trying to take a walk before Gnarl hunts me down.” He pointed out to her.

“Well…I know.” She exclaimed and then yelled for one of her guards. “Go to Giblet and tell him to bring the Master's full-length body armor. The light version.” She ordered and the minion took off running. “You are indulging the Equestrian mares. Even though you don’t want to…But we argued and you decided it was easier to put up with us, rather than listen to us whine about being neglected.” She said to him.

“I’m what?”

“You’re indulging your annoying guests who have thrown a fit about you not being around them.” She reasoned to him.

“You’re kidding, right? No, you’re not, you sent one of my minions to…” Hunter sat back and scrubbed his face with his hooves. A loud groan escaped him and he heard the other mares laugh as he sat with the Princess of Friendship staring at him, her expression cocky.

“Just try it out?” She reasoned to him.

Hunter rubbed his forehead just below his horn and looked at her from behind his long forelock. “Fine. But if I hate it, I’m leaving, no arguing.” He said to her.

“Perfect!” She yelped and dragged him back to the other mares.

He looked up as Fluttershy looked relieved and smiled at him past her mane. “You can take my place. With your help, Twilight might not lose.” She said and fled to the sideline to sit with Soft Touch.

Twilight smiled and released his foreleg. “Just a second, girls. The armor he’s wearing is heavy so we need to switch it out.” She explained when they did not start the game.

“So don’t wear it.” Applejack said to him.

Hunter balked at her and shook his head. “No. Either I play with the right set on or not at all. I am not fighting years of habit for a game.”

Applejack grimaced but nodded her understanding. Hunter looked to the side as the sound of minion claws caught his attention and he trotted over to them to try to hide his scars and flanks. His magic gripped the armor he wore and the new set that had been brought to him. He switched them out and made sure that the harness went around the back of his hind legs and held it in place, hiding his flanks and the scars on his shoulder and chest. He nodded and the other armor was removed and taken to the forge for cleaning. He trotted back to them and stood next to Twilight.

“Now what?” He asked her.

Twilight nodded to him and gently pushed him into place by the net. “Hold up, Rainbow. We need to tell him how to play.” She told the other mare, Rainbow nodded and tossed the Alicorn the ball. “Okay, so the pony by the net is the one that sets it up high for another pony to spike it down, like this.” She tossed it up and used her hooves to bump the ball up and then Applejack jumped up and slapped the ball to the ground, where Rainbow got it and rolled it back to them to keep showing him how to play. “Okay, then the other move you can do is to bump the ball. That means you don’t use your hooves at all. Like what you did to kick it back to us. You bump it off your flank toward the pony at the net to set it. You can only hit it three times on the same side. You have to get it over the net within three hits.”

“Okay. This seems needlessly complicated.” He replied but stayed in the position she told him to.

“Okay. We’ll play a couple of easy rounds for you to get used to it.” Twilight reasoned and got back to her position to serve the ball over the net.

Hunter watched as Twilight kicked the ball over the net and Pinkie bumped it with her flank to Rarity who gave the ball a gentle push into the air for Rainbow to spike the ball to the ground. As she jumped to hit it Hunter reared up, jumped, and got in the way, staying on his side of the net. The ball bounced off his neck and bounced to the floor. Soft Touch and Fluttershy cheered from the bench.

“Well done, Pardner.” Applejack praised. “She didn’t even tell ya how to block it.”

“I saw it done when I was passing by,” Hunter explained.

“That was great!” Pinkie cheered and bounced in place.

“That was great.” Twilight gushed to him as he kicked the ball to her. “Okay, here we go again.”

The Alicorn served the ball and Rainbow jumped to spike it right away. Hunter got in her way once more and the ball started to go to the ground. Pinkie Pie got under it and bumped it into the air and Rarity set it up for another spike. Rainbow bumped it over the net and Twilight got under it and bumped it to Hunter. The Overlord felt a nervous twinge, but pushed it away and bumped it up with his hooves. Applejack jumped for it and spiked it to the ground. Rainbow got it before it hit the ground and she used a hoof to kick it into the air. Pinkie set it to Rarity who bumped it gingerly over the net. Hunter got under it and bumped it into the air.

“You hit it this time.” Applejack shouted to him as she set the ball by the net.

Hunter got under the ball and spiked it other ground on the side of the net. The ball gave a satisfying thud as it bounced high up.

“Damn.” Rainbow had dodged the spiked ball. “That would have hurt to block.” She admitted at the look from Pinkie.

“Yep!” The pink mare smiled. “It would have been hard to stop.”

Applejack walked up to him as he gave a slight shrug at their response to the spiked ball. “You got some strong shoulders, Pardner.”

“He does use a bow as a weapon, so that makes sense, physiologically,” Twilight replied.

“Not really,” Rainbow replied. “He’s a unicorn. He uses magic to hold it.”

“No, I actually don’t.” He replied and waited as Rainbow stared at him. “I was trained to use my hooves first. Then how to use my magic if I had no other choice.” He explained to the silently stunned mare. “They made sure that I was able to move with the bow in my hooves and if I lost my ability to use my hooves then to use my magic.”

“Oh. Okay, then yeah. Your shoulders are gonna be stronger then.” Rainbow admitted with a sheepish smile to the Overlord. “Okay again. This time for points.” She said and went to her place. “Your serve, Twi!”

Hunter watched as Twilight kicked the ball and Rainbow got under it to bump it to Rarity who set it up and Pinkie jumped to spike it and was able to get it past Hunter.

“I got it!” Applejack yelled and bumped it up into the air.

“My turn! Twilight hollered and set it for the Overlord to hit once more.

Hunter jumped up and spiked it to the ground. Rainbow groaned at the impact to the ground. “Still not sure I want to get under that.” She admitted.

“Why the yelling?” Hunter asked the mares.

“Oh. That way we know who is coming after it. If you are quiet then you might end up running into your teammate.” Twilight explained as the ball rolled to her.

“Ah. That makes sense.” He reasoned and went back to his place.

Twilight served it once more and Rainbow bumped it back over the net. Hunter watched it and he knew that he couldn’t set it at the angle it was at. His mind raced and he got an idea. “AJ! Up!” He shouted to her and crouched down. The farm mare understood his intent and jumped up to his flank and he gave a gentle buck, sending her up so she could spike the ball to the other side. Pinkie dove for it, but missed and skidded over the ground, giggling.

Applejack landed on the ground and looked at the stallion. “Ah have ta admit, that was a brilliant idea. But are ya okay?”

“I’m fine.” He said to her.

“3-0! Team Twilight!” Spike shouted.

Rainbow gave the stallion a sour look but she scowl faded and she smiled after a moment as well. “Nicely done, I have to admit I never thought that you would be a platform.” She teased.

“Well, I could not get it sent back right, so it made sense to set up another to do it.” He reasoned to her.

“That’s true.” Twilight smiled to the tall Unicorn.

“Okay, keep going, dears?” Rarity said to the group.

“Yup. We need to get our lead back.” Rainbow replied and got back to receive the ball.

“You want to try to serve it?” Twilight asked him.

“I’m fine with what I’m doing. I would probably send it flying to far.” He replied to her and stayed by the net.

Twilight nodded in understanding and kicked the ball. Hunter found himself enjoying the game and he stayed with the mares for their game.

Sorkeno and Kaiana held onto the side of the Dark Tower and watched as the Overlord played with the mares. The Lord of Dragons looked to the elder Matriarch and saw her smiling, a tear in her eyes.

“Kaiana?” He said to her.

“I have not seen him laugh and play like this since he was but a foal.” She replied, her voice low and quiet.

“It seems the Princess is doing as I had asked her to do.” He said back to her, his voice quiet as well.

“Oh?”

“Yes, I had asked her to make him smile and not to lie to him. She is doing as I had hoped.” He admitted to her.

“Good. She is the one you mentioned earlier? When we were teasing him to go to that party.”

“Yes. That is the Princess from Equestria, Twilight Sparkle the Princess of Friendship. He has decided to take the mares to the Empire with him when he visits it in a couple of days. I think it will be informative for the mares as well.” He said to her as they watched the game.

“How so?”

“He intends to let them see how he rules his ponies and perhaps bring them to understand that he will not lose the land that he is contesting.” He explained to the she-dragon.

“I see.” She replied and focused her attention on the game. “So long as he is all right, I will be happy with anything he does. It has been long since he smiled and laughed with other ponies.”

“That’s true.” Sorkeno agreed with a quiet laugh.

The dragons watched as the game continued. Sorkeno was proud as he watched Hunter jump for the ball and play with the mares. His large eyes looked to the side as Gnarl came into the room. “Oh no,” Sorkeno whispered to the she-dragon. She looked over as well and her eyes narrowed at the sight of the advisor. Sorkeno jumped as the she dragon’s tail went behind him and landed softly in front of the advisor, barring him from approaching the game. Sorkeno chuckled and looked to the game once more.

Hunter bumped the ball high and then lowered his flank and Twilight jumped to his flank and then to his shoulders. He reared up and she spiked the ball to the ground, for the winning point.

“15-9, Team Twilight wins!” Spike yelled.

Twilight laughed. “Renamed Team Overlord!” She yelled with a laugh, wrapping her forelegs around the stallion’s neck.

Hunter shrugged and waited for her to get off his back. He slowly got to his hooves and he felt her slip on his armor. He spun to catch her and ended up getting his right shoulder under her so she didn’t land on the metal flooring. She yelped and looked down to see him looking up at her from his new place on the floor. She blushed scarlet having realized that she was now sitting on him. She yelped and rolled off of him as he got to his hooves.

“Nice catch.” Applejack commented to him.

“I agree.” He replied.

The farm mare looked disappointed that she wasn’t able to embarrass him, but smiled anyway. Hunter was quiet as he reached out a hoof to pull Twilight to her hooves. She took the offered limb and he pulled her up.

“Thank you.” She said to him, trying to hide the fierce blush.

“You’re welcome.” He replied to her.

“Well done!” A female voice called out to the group.

The female voice reached them and Hunter turned to find Kaiana and Sorkeno moving to sit on the balcony. Hunter smiled at the sight of the dragons and trotted toward them. He noticed Gnarl appear from behind the she-dragons tail and he chuckled at the annoyed glance from the Advisor. The Minion Master waddled over to the Overlord and stopped close to him with a bow of his head.

“Master. I assume you will be changing before your dinner meeting?”

“That is the plan, yes, Gnarl. I will join all of you shortly.” He said and turned to walk to his room. Kaiana reached down and picked him up, setting him down on her snout. She turned and walked to the balcony, sliding over the edge as her wings snapped out and she carried him away from the balcony.

“I will meet all of you in the dining room.” Gnarl nodded and began to walk back the way he had come.

Rainbow watched and shook her head. “That never stops being cool.” She said to the other mares.

Spike came to stand next to Twilight and stared up to the golden Lord of Dragons. Twilight saw his open mouth stare and looked up to Sorkeno.

“Sorkeno.” She waited for the dragon to lower his head before she spoke more. “This is Spike, my number one assistant.” She said and gave the baby dragon a gentle nudge toward the larger dragon.

The dragon’s eyes looked to the small dragon who stared up at him. “You are the little one that asked for the gems?” Spike nodded to him, too stunned to speak. “Little one came to me asking what the dragons of Equestria ate. He was unaware of the young Draglings needing gems due to the higher nutrients. Though, I admit that is the length of my knowledge of the other dragons that are not of my own.”

“Oh…So he got those from your nests?” Spike asked, his voice squeaked as he tried to calm his nerves.

“Our nests?” The dragons head gave a slight tilt at the question.

“Right, you use them to make your nests?”

“Oh. No, of course not. Why would I sleep on something that I intend to eat if we ate them at all?” The dragon asked.

Twilight giggled at the response and Spike looked to the ground. “So what do you use for your nests?”

“We use the stones and crystals of the Netherworld. Little one ensures that our Lair remains at the right temperature and that the materials we need are readily available. I have never heard of dragons using the gems as nesting material.” Sorkeno admitted to the baby dragon.

Spike looked at him as another question came to him. “Shield Rest said that the dragons have hatching coming soon?”

“Yes. The eggs are expected to hatch in the next one to three weeks.”

“So there will be dragons my size?” Spike asked.

Sorkeno barked a laugh. “No. The eggs alone are taller than any of you.” The dragon held a paw off the ground over five feet off the ground.

“That’s a hell of an egg,” Rainbow said aloud at the size.

“He also mentioned that your eggs take years to grow?” Twilight finally asked.

“Somewhat true. It takes years for the Dragling inside to form. The eggs stay at that larger size to accommodate the slowly growing infant inside. Once they reach full growth then the eggs begin to change their coloring and the infant inside begins to call.”

“Call?” Rarity asked from behind Spike.

“They begin to… what is the word you might use... Chirp?”

“So they become more vocal and when they are ready the eggs begin to hatch?” Twilight clarified.

“In some way. The sounds are made unconsciously. Its purpose is to let the other dragons know that the infants are well-formed. Any that do not speak to us are probably dead within the shell.” Sorkeno explained.

“How many die?” Fluttershy asked.

Sorkeno looked thoughtful. “Usually out of a clutch of ten perhaps two to three.” He replied.

“That many?” Rainbow said.

“How many dragons are there?” Applejack asked him.

Sorkeno was quiet as he thought it over. “Perhaps twenty that are able to go to Little One's aid at a time. Many are either too young or too old to go into a battle at his command.”

“So all of the dragons answer to him? I got the impression that it was just you.” Twilight reasoned to him, looking for him to clarify.

“Ahh. While he lives he can command all of the dragons, due to his connection to myself.” Sorkeno explained. “His father was a dear friend of mine and I would answer his requests if I had the ability. Little One is considered to be a higher rank than myself.”

“So he is going to go to the hatching of the baby dragons?” Spike asked.

“Yes. He must attend. The Draglings will not acknowledge him if they do not learn his scent at their hatching. This way he has their loyalty and their recognition. Otherwise, they would try to fight with him when he came near them.” Sorkeno replied to the questions.

“Wow. So, all of the dragons here are his to command?” Rainbow asked, her eyes wide at the implication.

“In a way. Some of the older dragons that were here before his birth can tell him no. Though most of the dragons love him as if he were one of their own nestmates. His call has never been ignored by any dragon.”

“Has he ever called you in to help him in a fight?” Spike asked, excitement in his gaze.

“Yes. The final battle against a pony that had decided he was the ruler of the territories brought his own army to battle. While it would have taken longer to defeat little one would still have one. To avoid unneeded death he called upon me. I, in turn, called upon the other dragons. The usurper looked to eh skies and found every available dragon bearing down on him. Little One called us to his side and we stood with him.” Sorkeno saw the enlarged eyes of the ponies and he chuckled. “The others are not as large as I am. Imagine twenty dragons Kaiana’s size.”

Twilight gave a quiet whistle and looked at the Dragon Lord. “That would be enough to send even the toughest of opponents running or call for immediate surrender.”

“One would have thought so. But that pony was foolish. He commanded the charge, even when most of his army fled the battle to stand in deference of the Overlords army. Little One gave them the chance to surrender and then called on his dragons to end the rest. Those that charged were reduced to cinders in moments.” Sorkeno said to them.

“Wow. That would have been a huge fire.” Rarity replied.

“Not all of it is flame,” Sorkeno said to the white mare.

“What?” Spike asked him.

“Do all dragons have the same flame where you are from?”

“I have green, but I have never seen anything but red flame from the others,” Spike replied.

“Interesting. Each of us has the original red flame. But at the same point, we can command more than that. For example, Kaiana’s flame is white. I can control various elements. I have a breath of flame but I can also breathe ice.” The gold dragon explained.

Spikes jaw dropped and then he shook his head as he regarded the enormous dragon. “Do you think I could learn other flames?” He asked, his voice louder and excitement flowed through him.

“I do not know. My dragons are born with their flames. We do not ‘learn’ in the sense that you may be thinking. Our abilities are hatched with us. I am not certain about whether you can learn more or not.” Sorkeno explained. Spikes shoulders slumped and he nodded in understanding. “I would hurry to your meal ponies. Little One does not take as long as you might think to change.” The golden dragon said to them as he turned to leave. “Even with Gnarl in his ear.”

“Do you think I could come and visit? And meet the other dragons?” Spike asked as she followed the Lord of Dragon.

Sorkeno stopped and looked down to him. “That would be unwise.”

“Why?”

“There are several reasons. The main is that the hatching is nearly upon us. You are an unknown dragon in our Lair. Another point is that you are not permitted among us. The only way you would be permitted is if my little One brought you, willingly. None of you are permitted among the dragons. Before and after the hatching only he is permitted near. We have changed our Lair so that our attendants can come around us during the months that follow the hatching. But none, save him, are permitted near the hatchlings.” Sorkeno informed him. “I ask that you do not bother my little one with requests to visit us. All that will earn you is his annoyance. Things have become more stressful and taxing on him recently. I trust that you will keep that in mind before you burden him further.” Sorkeno said and slid over the side of the balcony and joined the silver Matriarch in her flight back to the Lair.

“Oh no!” Twilight spun around and galloped for the dining hall. “We’re late!”

Author's Note

Just finished this and got it posted as soon as I finished editing it. So I was going to have him avoid the game but decided that it would be a distraction for him while he is hiding from the paperwork. I was going to use hoof ball but decided I knew more about Volleyball after playing it for five years. So I cheated and used that instead. So anyway. Enjoy! Sorry, it took a while to get his one going again. Am working on getting new chapters made out to most of them. Might take me a bit but I am working on it. Have fun reading!

Edit: 12/25/2018
Edit: 7/21/2019

6: An Offer and a Reveal...

Hunter walked into the dining room and paused as he found that he had arrived first. While he was a bit surprised that the mares had not beaten him it didn’t bother him. He had changed out his light armor for a set that he wore normally in the Netherworld. He had hung up his cloak and used the full-length armor instead of the set that ended at his hips. The coloring was the same as the others, boasting pieces of silver and onyx. His senses perked at the feeling of magic coming from the other set of double doors. A magenta aura surrounded them and the doors were flung open. He watched as Twilight galloped into the room, panting as her eyes fell on him.

“Oh no.” She groaned and looked to him. “I am so sorry we are late.”

“Late?” He replied to her as the other mares raced into the room with Spike on their heels. “I just arrived as well.”

“Still we should not have kept you waiting at all.” She replied as she and her friends went to the seats.

“Its fine, Twilight. I was not here for more than a minute before you arrived.” He reasoned to her as he sat down in his usual place and waited. Wrath came to him and he whispered his request to the minion, who took off for the kitchens.

“So what did you need to speak with us about, dear?” Rarity asked him as she sat quietly in her seat.

“Go ahead and place your dinner requests. We will speak while you wait.” He replied to the mare.

“Are ya’ll gonna be eatin’ with us?” Applejack asked as the servants came from the kitchen entrance.

“No. I will eat later if I choose to at all.” He responded.

“Yer too thin. Ya should eat more.” The farm mare replied to him.

Hunter chuckled and nodded to the orange mare. “I appreciate the concern. Contrary to how it seems I do not need to eat as much as one might think.” He explained. “My connection to Sorkeno allows me to be able to function with less.”

“That’s a lucky skill,” Rainbow commented.

Hunter waited as a glass of wine was set in front of him and he sipped it as the mares made their requests. He leaned heavily into the back of his chair and let his mind wander for a time till the servants had left the room.

“So what do you need to tell us?” Fluttershy asked him, her voice quiet.

“I will be going to the Empire lands, I am wondering if you would care to join me.” He said to them and waited for the response.

“When?” Twilight asked.

“I will be leaving tomorrow. Should you choose to come with me then we will be traveling by land.” He responded.

“Why land?” Applejack asked him.

“The reasoning behind that decision is so that you may see what the lands I have are like and how my ponies are treated. This may alleviate any arguments about the current land dispute with Equestria.” He explained.

“And if we choose ta stay here?” The orange mare asked.

“Then I will travel by dragon and the issue is moot. I am asking as a courtesy. It is simply a way to kill two birds with one stone.” He replied.

Fluttershy grimaced at the expression but looked to him as well. “So we can go with you? If we want to?”

“Yes. That is the reason why I chose to join you for a while during your meal. It allows you to have the time to also ask any questions you may have and then it will allow me to plan accordingly.”

Twilight looked thoughtful as she considered what he had said. “How long would it take?”

“It takes a little under a week to get to the Empire lands from the Upper Citadel.” He supplied.

“So it would take two weeks for the entire trip?”

“Give or take a day, yes. Though if the hatching begins I will leave you to travel by land. If needed I can check to see if you travel by way of the Gate is possible. If not then you will be brought back by the same trade routes. It also allows me to check on the states of the roads and see if there are any issues with the routes.” He explained.

Twilight went quiet for a moment. “I would like to go. I don’t see a reason to pass up an opportunity to learn more about your kingdom.”

“Ah’ll come to. Could be fun.” Applejack said to him.

“Will we have time to do any shopping while we are there?” Rarity asked him. He nodded in response. “Then I will join you as well.”

“Can we travel by dragon?” Rainbow asked.

“No.” Hunter chuckled at her question.

“Why not? Would be faster. Plus, it would be really cool to be able to say I have flown with a dragon.”

“That will not be possible,” Hunter replied to her with a short shake of his head.

“Why not?” Pinkie asked him as she bounced in her seat.

“Sorkeno is not a taxi for one. Secondly, I am the only one that is permitted to ride him.” He looked to them as they glanced at Twilight. “I asked Sorkeno if he would permit Twilight to ride with me. He agreed. Twilight has a heightened status that comes with her title. While each of you is precious to her you do not hold that same…clout as she does. Basically, the rest of you aren’t cool enough.” He replied, a teasing glance to Rainbow.

The pale blue mare stared at him as he spoke, then a laugh tore from her. “That was a good one. Okay, I wanna go too.”

Spike nodded from his place next to Twilight. “I’m coming too. Twilight will need her number one assistant.”

“I’ll go,” Fluttershy spoke up as well.

“Me too.” Pinkie chirped and nodded almost frantically to him.

“So all you will go as well?” He asked them and they nodded to him in response. “Then I advise getting the things that you wish to bring packed this evening. We will leave around noon at the latest.” He sipped his wine before continuing to speak. “Twilight.” The mare looked at him and waited as he spoke. “Bring your Regalia. You may be a guest on the trip, but you still hold your position. Despite not being of my kingdom you are still a noble of Equestria.” He explained to her.

Twilight grimaced at the mention of her Regalia but nodded in understanding. “Sometimes being a Princess is more difficult than it’s worth.” She complained. Her tone was light to show that she was teasing, even as her smile lifted the sides of her mouth.

Hunter chuckled. “You think you have it bad? I will trade you for a day.” He said to her.

Twilight shook her head. “No, thank you.” She said to him. “I have seen the pile of paperwork you carry around all the time.”

“That’s true you have. And that’s the documents I have deemed needed. Those are the ones that I decided needed to be looked at immediately. The others, Gnarl has with him.”

Twilight looked away and shook her head again. “No.”

Hunter chuckled and sipped his drink. “That is settled then.” He set his drink down and began to get up from his seat.

“You won’t stay?” Twilight asked him.

“You have more questions?” He asked her and sat back down.

“Why are you going there?” She asked, quickly. “You haven’t mentioned any issues.”

“The Empire Highlands is an area that holds many nobles. Well. They call themselves nobles, but I do not acknowledge their claims of nobility. I allow them to think they are to avoid having to lay into them each time I visit. The reason behind my visit is that the area has been, abnormally quiet the past few weeks. Normally they are in her at least once a week with a request of some kind. Upon investigating it was discovered that they have been busy building something. It has piqued my curiosity.” He explained to her.

Twilight nodded. “That makes sense. Any ideas what it is?”

“Currently, no. The minions I sent to investigate are not suited for questioning. They can give an idea of the size of a structure, but not its purpose. Unless the building has a label, they don’t know.”

The mares nodded and sat back as their meals were brought to them. Hunter downed the last of his drink and got to his hooves. “Enjoy your meals ladies. And drake.” He said as he turned to leave the room.

“You won’t stay?” Spike said as he stood in his chair to look back to the stallion.

“I have things to finish and ready before tomorrow.” He said back.

“Like what?”

Hunter chuckled and looked over his shoulder. “Do you want to pull the wagons?”

“No,” Spike replied.

“Then that is one thing I must organize. Goodnight.” He replied, his tail flicked to the side as he left the room, closing the doors with his red aura.

“Wow. I didn’t think he would ask us to come along.” Rainbow said aloud as they began to eat.

“I admit it is a bit of a surprise,” Rarity added. “But a welcome one, I must admit. While the Netherworld is nicer than I had thought it would be, I am glad to be going somewhere else as well.”

“I agree.” Fluttershy nodded to the white Unicorn. “It will be nice to see more of the kingdom. I’m looking forward to the animals along the route.”

“I can’t wait to get out and do some more flying. Show him that a dragon is not as fast as me.” Rainbow said with a confident laugh.

“I’m sure he does not really care about that Rainbow.” Twilight pointed out to the pale blue mare.

Rainbow shrugged and they all looked up as their meals were brought to them. Twilight dug into her hay burger while Spike chewed on some hay fries. She swallowed the last of her meal and leaned back in her seat. Her friends were slowly finishing as well and were sitting in silence. “I have to admit I am really looking forward to this trip to the Empire lands. He had mentioned them before but I had no idea that he would decide to see if we wished to go with him.”

“No doubt you will be questioning him the entire time.” Rarity teased. “And not just about his kingdom.” She gave a sly grin to the purple Alicorn.

Twilight looked at her and blinked for a moment. “Pardon?” Her voice was quiet as she replied to the other mare.

“You have become quite, enamored with our host.” She teased the Princess of Friendship who flushed. “Though I can hardly blame you, dear. He is a very handsome stallion.”

“I…How did…Why would… Oh, By Equestria.” Twilight sputtered before covering her face with her hooves, trying to hide the vibrant red blush going over her face.

“Oh, it’s perfectly normal, dear.” Rarity said to her with a gentle wave of one manicured hoof. “As I said. He is quite the sight to look at.” The mare gave a mischievous glance to her friend. “He is especially nice to watch when he’s walking away.”

Twilight squealed as her wings flared and she used them to hide behind. Her face a brighter red than Hunter’s own aura. “Oh by Celestia.” She whimpered from behind her feathers.

Applejack gave a loud laugh at her friend’s predicament. “Now ease up on ‘er, Rare’s. Ah, think her coat is gonna change to red forever.” The farmer laughed at the fashion-forward mares good-natured teasing.

Twilight waited for several minutes before she emerged from behind her wings. She folded them back to her sides and stared at the table before a defeated sigh escaped her. “That was mean.” She said to Rarity, a laugh bubbling up in her throat.

Pinkie Pie bounced in her seat and laughed as Twilight spoke. “This’ll be so much fun. We get to travel to a new place, rarity will get to do some shopping, Fluttershy can find some new animal friends, and the rest of us can find new things to try. What if there are new types of candies?!" She squealed and spun in her seat, her bouncing continued.

“I’m sure there will be something for everypony to enjoy, Pinkie,” Twilight said to her exuberant friend. “So we had better head to our rooms and get ready. We don’t want to keep him waiting in the morning.”

The mares all nodded in agreement with her and they made their way back to their rooms. Twilight wished her friends goodnight and went to her own room. She walked in to find Soft Touch wiping off Twilight’s Regalia. She turned to bow her head to the Princess and then wait for the door to close before she spoke.

“I was told that you and the others will be going with the Master to the Empire?”

“Yes. Do you know what kind of things I should bring?” Twilight asked her as her magic lifted one of her suitcases onto the bed and opened it.

“The Empire has a pretty muggy climate, but not unbearable. The temperatures are higher than in the Netherworld. It’s usually close to eighty to ninety degrees with high humidity. So I recommend light items if you wish to pack clothing.” The Handmaiden said to her charge.

“Okay. Spike. Can you go tell Rarity what she said? I get the feeling her guards won’t have that information.” Twilight said as Spike saluted her and ran for the doors.

Soft Touch began to gather her Regalia and wrapped each piece in a soft cloth and began to pack them carefully into her suitcase. “You should probably take a bath before we leave, My Lady.” She said to the Alicorn and tipped her head in the direction of the on-suite bathroom. Twilight nodded in understanding and trotted to the bathroom with the other mare on her heels.

Hunter stood inside the courtyard of the Upper Citadel and looked over the wagons that they had going with them. The minions had brought the mare’s luggage out earlier and they were loaded carefully into the main luggage trailer. The stallion looked up as his ears caught the sound of the dire wolves being brought out and carefully lashed to the wagons. While Hunter was hesitant to use them in this way he did not like having ponies haul the heavier wagons due to the chance of injury being higher. Hunter looked down to the list he had on a clipboard as Gnarl wobbled up to him and waited to address the Overlord.

“Master.” He waited for Hunter to flick one ear toward him and listen. “The mares are on their way to you.”

Hunter gave a slight nod and looked over his shoulder to the Upper Citadels double doors. They were currently propped open and he watched as Twilight led the others out of the doors and toward him. He glanced back to his paperwork and waited for them to reach him. Gnarl remained at his side as Hunter looked through the papers he had with him and was able to check off things as he saw them. The Unicorn stallion began to walk alongside the wagons and was checking them over as he moved past and around them. The purple Alicorn walked briskly with her friends and Soft Touch on her heels. Spike trotted behind her, his face showing excitement as he looked at the wagons.

Hunter glanced to her and then back to the lists he carried. Gnarl kept up with him as he moved. The minion accepting the used papers as Hunter discarded them into his claws. The stallion was quiet as he paused and scanned a wagon for its contents. A yelp sounded and he raised his head to his full height and saw that a certain butter-yellow mare was sitting on her haunches staring at a pair of dire wolves in their harness. The Overlord looked to Gnarl and tipped his horn toward the sitting mare.

Gnarl broke off from him at the silent command and waddled over to the mares. Hunter shook his head and went back to his work. A shrill whistle caught his attention and he looked up, annoyance crossing his features. He ignored Rainbow Dash as she motioned for him to join them. He gave her a short glare and went back to his tasks. ‘That was rude.’ He thought to himself as he was moving around the next wagon when he whinnied as his mane was pulled back and he managed to keep his hooves on the ground. His eyes narrowed as a snarl broke from him. His magic dropped the papers with him and he spun, he angled his head to guard his throat, due to not wearing his helm, as he swung his head. His longhorn smacked into Rainbow’s jaw as she yelped at his movement and he then yanked her to the ground, he folded his forelegs under him and used his broad shoulders to keep her pinned under him. The Overlord leaned his weight heavily onto her shoulders, pinning one of her wings as well.

Rainbow looked up to him as he glared at her once he had stopped moving and was now watching her. “Oops?” She said to him.

Hunter got to his hooves and glared at her. “Oops?” He replied to her. The Unicorn looked up as Rainbow got to her hooves and she found that she was surrounded by several minions and a pair of snarling dire wolves. “Had that been different you would not be breathing enough to say oops.” He snarled at her and spun on his heel, retrieving the dropped papers.

He paused as he worked to push back his temper and shook himself to calm his nerves. He heard a polite cough and looked over his shoulder to find an apologetic looking Alicorn princess. The stallion was silent as she came up to him.

“I am so sorry. I told her not to whistle at you, but Rainbow is a stubborn Pegasus.” She explained as she stood beside him.

“I don’t even whistle at ponies unless I need the attention of a large group. Otherwise, it is reserved for my minions.” He replied to her explanation. He shook his head once more and began to check the last few wagons.

“I think you may have broken her of that habit though.” She added to him and she jumped to keep pace with him.

“Oh?”

Twilight giggled and nodded. “I think she will have a big bump and a headache from that horn smack you gave her.” She smiled as he paused and a grin bit at the sides of his mouth.

Hunter shook his head as a chuckle escaped him. “Well, if it teaches her a lesson than it was worth the action.” He replied as Twilight giggled and nodded to him. “What did she want anyway?”

“One of the wolves snapped at Fluttershy and scared her.”

Hunter paused, aggravation spiking in him. “I told all of you. The beasts I have are not tame pets.” Hunter snarled as he spun to approach Gnarl and the mares. He heard Twilight trotting after him as he reached them and paused.

Fluttershy looked sheepishly up at him as he regarded her. “I’m sorry. I thought if I could talk to them then they would behave better.” She quietly explained. “The dark grey was biting at his harness.” She explained and pointed a hoof to the offending dire wolf.

Hunter’s eyes followed her hoof and he sighed in annoyance. Twilight did a double-take as he approached the offending wolf. The wolf saw the stallion and watched him before trying to bite the traces once more. Hunter waited as the minion assigned to that wolf came forward and tried to stop his biting. The wolf lunged and tried to bite the minion, who jumped back with an angry cry.

Hunter growled and lunged forward a moment later. His hoof reached out and gripped the thick fur and then pushed the wolf roughly to the ground, holding him in place. He heard gasps behind him as he held the snarling wolf. The animal tried to turn its head to bite at his hoof, but Hunter brought his other hoof down on its snout and pushed its jaws closed as he leaned his weight onto it. The wolf stopped snarling as Hunter released the hoof that was buried in the thick fur and reached under the wolf, gripping its throat. Hunter released its jaws and then flipped the wolf to his back and held him there, one hoof on its throat. The wolf stopped and its eyes widened as it looked up to the Overlord above it.

As he held onto the wolf it began to whimper and whine at him. He stepped back and released the animal’s throat, allowing it to roll over and stand. It looked to the Overlord and lowered its head, submitting to the Dark Lord. Hunter snorted and watched as the minion set the wolf into its traces and checked to make sure they were secure. Hunter shook his head with a tired sigh and went to finish his check. He paused a few feet away and looked over his shoulder.

“They are not tame beasts. The dire wolves that you are looking at can kill a pony very quickly. If there is an issue with one of them let their handler tend to them. Normally, I do not need to get involved, unless one is acting out more than normal.”

“That was awesome!” Rainbow said to him and looked from him to the wolf and back again. “How did you do that?”

Hunter looked to her and shrugged. “It's basic dominance. By gripping it by the throat and then putting him on his back it shows that I am stronger and therefore, I am the Alpha of the pack.” The mares stared as he shrugged again and went back to his tasks.

Twilight stared at his back before looking to Gnarl, who had a slight smile on his face. “The Master is the absolute ruler of all things in his kingdom. Even a beast knows that he is out of their league.” Gnarl said to them and waddled to keep up with the stallion.

“You know what the coolest part of that was?” Rainbow said to them when he was out of earshot. “He didn’t drop his paperwork. He still held it up as he tossed that huge wolf around.”

Twilight blinked and then chuckled. “Now that you point it out, yeah that was pretty cool.” Twilight nodded her agreement.

The mares chuckled as they waited to be told where they needed to be. Soft Touch approached them, after making sure that their luggage was in a place that they could easily reach. Gnarl came back to them and began to show them their places.

“If you wish to walk then you are welcome to join the Master or you can ride on the bench seat of the center wagons. The first three and end three are for security, there will also be minions running the edges of the convoy. We ask that you do not bother them, due to them working as you move. The animals are also to be left alone due to the Master’s prior warning.” He said that with a glance to Fluttershy, who nodded sheepishly and sunk back, hiding behind her mane. “Now. The Master is about to move, so I suggest you decide where you will be sitting or walking and please get into position.”

“If I want to walk by him should I just go over to him now? Or should I wait?” Twilight asked the Minion Master.

Gnarl appeared thoughtful as he looked to see where his Lord was. “That is fine, my lady. It appears that he has finished the final check and is getting ready to move everything out.”

Twilight nodded and trotted to catch up with the Overlord. She paused as a loud snicker from Rainbow Dash caught her ear and stopped to look over her shoulder. Rainbow outlined a heart in the air with her hooves and Twilight flushed. She glared at her friend and teleported to the Overlords side.

Hunter started as Twilight appeared at his side. Though, he could see a scowl on her features for a moment before she looked to him and gave a slight smile. Hunter pushed it out of his mind and waited for Gnarl to reach him. The Advisor took the paperwork from him as Hunter's magic flashed as the Upper Citadels front doors opened.

“Here we go,” Twilight said to him and he glanced at her with a slight nod.

“It’s all yours, Gnarl. If the Hatching begins I will call on you to make sure they arrive back to the Netherworld safely.” He addressed the Minion Master as the stallion watched the wagons leaving.

“Of course, Master. Travel safely.” He said and bowed low to the Overlord.

Hunter moved into the center of the formation and walked forward, his hooves thudding on the packed dirt road. Twilight stayed with him as he moved and kept up with his long legs. She looked back at her friends sat on other wagons and Rainbow flew above them. Hunter was silent as he watched the wagons around them for a moment before he settled into an easy pace. ‘Will see how this goes. The structure that they have mentioned is concerning. While I will keep an open mind, I will, of course, remain cautious. I have blundered into things before. I will not make the same mistake again.’ He thought to himself as he walked.

“So what do we do when it gets dark? I forgot to ask Gnarl.” The Princess said to him as they walked.

“I will send a group of minions and two of the wagons ahead to erect camp. That way by the time we reach them it will be set up and ready. In the morning, we will leave and they will catch up when everything is put away.” He informed her.

“Oh. That’s actually very efficient.” She admitted and nodded in approval.

“I have done it the old-fashioned way before. It just takes too long. A five-day trip turned into seven.” He replied to her.

“Oh. Oh yes, that would be frustrating. So is that why everything had to be checked before we departed?”

“For the most part yes. It allows me to see that everything is in place. But also allows me to check over what we have and see if I have forgotten anything. I would rather not have to send a few wolves back to retrieve anything.” He informed her as he looked ahead.

Twilight nodded in understanding and went quiet. Barking from the wolves caught her ear and she listened for a moment before they began to quiet. “So are those wolves the ones the minions use for combat?”

Hunter shook his head. “No.” He said aloud with a shake of his head, and then glanced to her as he went on. “The combat wolves are smaller. The typical dire wolf is between your height and mine. The others are a bit shorter than you. See?” He pointed his horn off to the right and Twilight looked like a small group of mounted brown minions galloped past on the shorter wolves. “Those are the war mounts. They are more compact than the dire wolves. The dire wolves are bred for their size and while they are fierce they are not designed for the minions to ride. They are also, a bit difficult to control.” He admitted to her.

The purple Alicorn looked from the running wolves back to him. “So they are used for this?”

“Not normally. Normally I would bring along servants that are trained to be able to haul the wagons. But after I went over the math for it I decided that some of them would be too heavy and could cause injury to a pony. The dire wolves are trained to harness due to their size so using them for this task seemed more appropriate.” He admitted to her.

“So the wolves pull the heavier wagons?” She replied.

“Yes. They have broader chests allowing for them to breathe more efficiently and their hearts to beat unhindered. So they will be able to pull much greater weight than any pony. In terms of raw pulling power the wolf wins every time.” He said to her and looked to the ponies that were pulling the wagons behind them.

“So the ponies pull the lighter ones and are in the center of the group?”

“For the most part, yes. If the wolves are in the front and back then ponies acting foolishly are less likely to appear. They act as a deterrent.”

Twilight tilted her head at his comment. “What do you mean?”

“I assume bandits don’t happen in Equestria?”

“They do. But it’s not common.” She said back to him.

“It’s a bit more common here. So the wolves that are in front are the ones that are also combat trained. Their job is to look and listen for anything out of the ordinary. While I have the brown, red, and green minions running the perimeter I also have other measures in place.” He informed her.

“Wow. I had no idea you had organized all of that this morning. It’s actually pretty impressive.” She said to him. “When did you start organizing them this morning?”

“Very early this morning, yes. I was up a couple of hours before dawn to start the process.” He replied.

Twilight's head spun to look at him. “I think Spike asked this once. When do you sleep?” She asked him.

Hunter chuckled. “I am connected to a dragon so for the most part, I can run on much less than what would be called normal for a stallion of my height and age. I sleep for three to five hours, give or take an hour or so.”

“So you sleep very little and eat even less?” She teased.

Hunter nodded. “In a way.”

Twilight shook her head at him and fell silent. Hunter looked over his shoulder after an hour or so and then back to Twilight. “Your assistant is waving frantically at you.” He informed the purple Alicorn.

Twilight looked back and levitated the baby dragon to her back. “What is it, Spike?”

“A letter from the Princess. She said to keep her informed and hopes we have a nice trip with the Overlord.” He said to her.

Twilight nodded her thanks to the baby dragon and levitated him back into his place with their friends. She looked over to the stallion at her side and gave a quiet cough. “Sorry about that. I forgot that I had sent a letter to the Princess last night. I promise you I don’t tell her everything. Like personal things, we have talked about. I have kept that secret.” She said to him, a smile on her muzzle.

Hunter nodded. “I know.”

Twilight paused for a step at his unconcerned reply. “You know?”

“Yes. In the Netherworld, there is higher magic at work. Nothing leaves the Netherworld without my knowing about it.” He informed her.

“Meaning?”

“The letters you send, go to me first.” He said to her.

Twilight stopped in her tracks and stared at him. He saw that she was not with him and looked back to her. Her eyes were wide as she stared at him.

She blinked and then he heard her inhale. “THEY WHAT!?”

Author's Note

Here we go! All ready. I sat down to work on my Witcher story but this one hit me like a brick to the head. So I did this one instead! So here we go. The start of a little side trip to the other parts of the kingdom. And then Hunter manages to drop a Nuke on Twilight. The sad thing is...he really doesn't think that much of it. :twilightsheepish: So we will see how this goes! Thanks as always and enjoy!

Edit: 12/25/2018
Edit: 7/21/2019

7: Repair a Broken Trust...

“You have been reading all the mail that I have sent to the Princess?” Twilight stared at him, her mouth slightly open and her eyes wide.

“You might want to keep walking. The wagons behind you can’t stop easily.” Hunter advised as he began to walk forward once more.

Twilight looked over her shoulder and jumped to stay out of the way of the dire wolves in their traces. “Don’t change the subject.” She said to him, her voice tense.

Hunter sighed and nodded. “Yes. Any letter or communication that leaves here is brought to my attention first. I so far have had no reason to speak of it due to your discretion. Which I appreciate.” He replied to her, his tone light.

“But…That’s…That’s not right. You have no right to read my mail!” She argued.

“No right?” He looked to her as a snort broke from him. “You are a guest in my Empire and you think I have no right to read correspondence that could be telling of the weak points or strengths of my kingdom and army?”

Twilight paused as she listened, but her glare remained. “Still, I thought you would trust me enough to know that I would not act as a spy.” She said to him.

Hunter sighed and gave a slight shake of his head. “Trust is something I cannot afford, Princess. I trust very few. I know why you were sent here and that your Princess had asked that you try to gain my favor as a way to get me to stop contesting the borders.”

Twilight paused as he reminded her that he was more than aware of the reason she was there. “I know that was the reason, but I thought we had gotten past that and…”

“No. That is a truth that we have not gotten past. I am aware that your other Princesses are using you to get what they want.” He replied to her and glanced down to her. “While you are trying to run interference with them and myself you are either ignorant of their desires behind your actions.”

“I am not being used.” She argued with him, her jaw set.

“Very well. Then you are blissfully ignorant of their machinations.” He responded. “I am sure that you believe that their reasons for sending you are that they wish to gain a willing ally. Or simply trying to get me to rescind all claim.” Twilight looked away from him, her eyes scanning ahead of her and then back to him. “I do not have the time to gain your favor and ask to read the letters. I had told you the Netherworld does as I command it. So any magic that is not of its or my design catches its attention.”

“But still…It's not…” She sputtered as she tried to argue with him. “The others are not using me. I agreed to it and…” She went silent as she realized what she was about to say.

Hunter looked to her, a brief sadness went through his eyes as he looked at her. “So you came here to trick me then.” Twilight began to shake her head. “I was aware of it already. Though hearing it is another matter I suppose.” He trotted away from her and vanished around a wagon.

Twilight was silent as she watched him disappear. She suddenly inhaled and a whimper escaped her as Rainbow landed to walk beside her.

“What was that?” The Pegasus asked.

Twilight was quiet as her head drooped to hang by her chest. Her wings drooping against her sides. “I argued with him.” She replied, her voice quiet.

“I saw that. I mean, why did he take off? You two usually chat about everything.” The pale blue mare commented.

“I…” Twilight went quiet as her eyes closed for a moment. “I hurt him.” She finally spoke aloud.

“How? I heard you yell about something, then he took off a bit later.”

“He told me that he had been reading my letters to the Princess.”

“He what? That’s rude.”

“The Netherworld has a magic of its own and it catches the letters and sends them to him to read. He hasn’t changed anything about them and once he checks them he sends them on their way I suppose. But I didn’t know, so I got upset at him.”

“And he got mad at you for it? I thought he had thicker skin than that.” The Pegasus commented.

“He does,” Twilight commented, her head coming up, as she defended the Overlord. “I said something I shouldn’t have. He knew that we were here to get him to relinquish the land but he didn’t seem to know that I came willingly knowing that. He was under the impression that I was being used and didn’t know it. I got angry at him and told him that they weren’t using me and I knew that was what they wanted and agreed to it…I shouldn’t have said that to him.”

Rainbow was quiet as the Alicorn explained. “Oh. That’s why he left you here.”

Twilight nodded and looked at her friend. “I hurt him, and I promised I wouldn’t.”

“Promised who? Him?”

“No. Sorkeno.” She replied.

“Oh. The Lord Dragon? Yikes…umm…” The pale mare looked back to the others and waved them forward.

Twilight heard her other friends coming to join them and they settled into an easy walk around her. Rainbow explained what had happened, while Twilight tried not to look as miserable as she felt. Rarity bumped her shoulder and Twilight looked to the white Unicorn.

“Well, you should at least apologize to him.” She told her.

“He was reading my…But I…” Twilight sputtered at the other mare.

“It’s true that reading the letters is rude of him, but it is not something that we should not have thought of. When you look at it and think of him is it really so far outside of his temperament?”

Twilight thought about it and then shook her head. “No. I probably could have asked and he would have told me.”

“Yup. He would have let ya know. He’s a cautious one. Ah told ya. Better to work with ‘im, than against ‘im. It’s just harder on both of ya.” Applejack said to her.

“You should go find him and tell him you’re super sorry. Maybe get him a cake if we see a town or some balloons.” Pinkie said to her as she bounced beside them. “No pony can stay mad forever.”

“It’s not mad I’m worried about, Pinkie,” Twilight responded to the bouncing pink mare. “It’s that I betrayed the bit of trust he had in me. I promised Sorkeno I wouldn’t lie to him or hurt him.”

“He won’t throw us out, will he?” Fluttershy asked, her tone held a bit of fear as she walked slightly behind the others.

Twilight was quiet as she shrugged. “I hope not.” She lamented and sighed.

“He’s not as petty as that, My Lady.” Soft Touch said as she came up from the back of the group, Spike now sitting on her back. “While your words may have hurt him, he will not channel that hurt back on you.”

Twilight looked at her handmaiden and nodded in understanding. “Your right. But I don’t think he will want to see me right now.”

“Perhaps not. But if you wait a bit and let both of you cool off and have clearer heads then you should be able to explain.” The mare replied to her, her voice soft and soothing to the lamenting Princess.

Twilight raised her head and looked at her friends. “You’re all right. I just need to wait until we stop and I will apologize to him for what I said. I don’t; think a cake will do anything Pinkie but I’ll tell him about it.”

The other mares nodded and Twilight raised her head once more, a small smile crossing her muzzle.

Hunter halted his trot a couple of wagons from the front and slid into an easy pace once more. While he knew that Twilight had come to coerce him into rescinding his claim he had thought that she was unaware of the true meaning behind it. Her admission made him aware that her fellow rulers were intending to put up more of a fight than he had thought they would.

The Overlord breathed in and held his breath for a moment and he looked back as a slight bump to his right shoulder had him looking over to find Wrath holding onto his normal spot on his armor. Hunter released the breath he was holding and set his gaze ahead of them. He had almost believed the mare’s claims of wanting to understand him and the Empire he ruled. He had believed her, even if not completely. He shook his head and pushed any thought of her to the back of his mind.

Sorkeno opened his eyes as a feeling of anger slid over his mind. He recognized that the sensation came from Hunter. It passed after several moments, but the emotion simmered under the surface. The golden dragon raised his head and looked to the eggs he was wrapped around, ensuring their continual warmth. He looked around and watched as Kaiana shifted and looked back to him. Her eyes widened at the sight of his raised form. She raised her head from the stones and looked to him.

“What is it?” Her voice was soothing as she spoke to him.

“It’s just a feeling.” He replied to her.

The matriarch was quiet as she heard him, her eyes widened slightly at the realization of what he had said. “Is he hurt?” She asked him. Her voice was urgent as she raised herself to her forelegs.

“Something has happened, but I am unsure of the severity. I will give it a couple of days. If it doesn’t change or it grows worse then I will…”

“No, I will go to him, should the need arise.” She replied, her voice assertive and held strength behind it.

Sorkeno nodded and watched as she laid back down and closed her eyes once more. Sorkeno could tell that she only dozed, ready to leave if the need arose. The silver matriarch was quiet as the golden dragon was silent as well. Sorkeno focused on the connection he held with Hunter and tried to soothe him as best he was able.

Hunter was quiet as a feeling of calm washed over him. He sighed as he recognized the feeling of Sorkeno. He had no doubt the dragon had sensed the anger from him and had reached out to him. The Overlord was quiet as time dragged by. He flicked an ear as Soft Touch approached him.

“My Lord.” She bowed her head as she walked a few feet away from him, keeping a respectful distance.

“Go ahead.” He said to her.

“My Lady has asked if she may have some of your time, later this evening.” She replied to him.

“For what purpose?” He asked her, his voice terse as he spoke.

She looked up at him for a moment before bowing once more. “She did not tell me the exact nature of her request. But I can guess if you wish.”

“Go ahead.”

“I believe she wishes to apologize, My Lord. She wants to explain both her reaction to your reading her mail and explain her words. I do not believe she meant them to be hurtful or said the way they were.” She replied.

Hunter gave a quiet sigh and looked to the handmaiden. “Very well. Once camp is set and everypony tended then I will give her a few minutes of my time.” He replied.

“I will let her know at once, Dark Lord.” She said and he waved a hoof at her, dismissing her from him.

Twilight watched, nervously as Soft Touch vanished to look for the Overlord. She looked at her friends and tried to ease her nervousness. Rarity bumped her shoulder and nodded to her.

“It will be fine, dear. You have shown that he is not unreasonable. While what you said may have hurt him, I do not think he will be cruel about it.” She assured the Alicorn.

“Exactly. He’s not so bad, once you get to know him a bit.” Fluttershy said to her. “And you know him the best.”

Twilight smiled at her friends as they nodded, agreeing with the shy mares statement. “I just hope I don’t make it worse.”

“You will be fine, dear. He is not unreasonable.” Rarity reassured her.

Twilight smiled and looked up as Soft Touch reached them, falling in close to Twilight.

“He will speak with you after the camp is set and everypony has been tended to.” She relayed his words to the mare and gave an encouraging smile.

Twilight breathed a sigh of relief as she gave a wide smile to the handmaiden. “Thank you, Soft Touch. I appreciate you asking him for me.”

“Of course. You asked and I am here to serve you. So it is no trouble at all.” The other assured her further.

Twilight smiled and fell into an easy pace with the others as they chatted the time away. Twilight looked to the side as a wagon lumbered past them, joining another that was passing them on the other side. Twilight watched as the dire wolves pulled it swiftly over the grass on the side of the road and past them.

“I have to admit those wolves are impressive,” Rainbow commented as they vanished ahead of them.

“Those must be the ones that go-ahead to set up camp,” Twilight said aloud. The others looked at her and she explained. “Hunter said that they will go ahead of us to set up camp and have it ready before we arrive. In the morning they will break camp and join up with us after we set out. It’s a faster way to start and break down camp.”

“That’s very time efficient.” Rarity admitted with a slight nod.

“He said that they had done it the old way and it took forever on a longer trip like this one. So they changed it and this is what works for them.” Twilight informed them.

“See? He talks to ya.” Applejack pointed out. “Things just got muddied and need ta be explained.”

Twilight smiled and nodded, agreeing with the orange mare. She looked ahead and felt better after talking with her friends and asking Soft Touch to talk to him as well.

Hunter sat around the main fire and closed his eyes as he allowed himself to relax a bit as he was still. The journey so far had gone well and they had not run into any issues that had not been accounted for. The slight disagreement with Twilight aside. He opened his eyes and watched as the servants they had brought with them saw to it that the other ponies were tended to and those that pulled the wagons were sat down to rest. Hunter got to his hooves and began to walk quietly among the ponies and then toward the beasts they had brought. As he approached them one of the dire wolves ran into the gate of the pen they were in. Hunter narrowed his eyes as he approached the pen. He drew up close to it and a familiar dire wolf looked up to him. Hunter held back a growl and rolled his eyes at the animal.

The minions bustled around and Hunter turned to watch as they ran around him. Behind him, the dire wolf whined and tried to nose him through the bars of the pen. He ignored the animal and watched as Soft Touch began to prep the ten for Twilight and the other mares with her. Hunter had ensured that she knew that the group was hers to tend to.

He watched as the mares all gathered close by her and he watched as Applejack tried to help but got shooed away by the experienced handmaiden. The others laughed as Twilight turned and he watched as she shook her head at Spike as the drake sat on her back. Hunter looked away from the group and back to the other mounts that were being set up for the night. The spiders would take the watch at night, staying within the trees and watching for any intrusion. The sky darkened and the ponies were being fed and others were already turning in to rest.

Hunter looked over as Soft Touch approached him, twilight close behind her. The stallion looked to the handmaiden and nodded to her. “Thank you, Soft Touch. You may go.” He gave a dismissive glance to her and the mare turned to leave.

“I will meet you back at your tent, My Lady.”

Twilight smiled and thanked the mare before she approached him, her stride tentative. She stopped close to him and faced him. “You wanted to speak to me?” Hunter said to her.

He saw her flinch slightly as she looked up at him. “Yes. Thank you for speaking with me.”

“What did you need?”

“I wanted to apologize for what I said earlier.” She began. “What I said was rude and…actually, it was just mean. I wanted to explain what I meant.”

He looked at her and nodded. “All right. You have my attention.”

She inhaled and squared her shoulders before she went on. “I am sorry for how I spoke. I meant that I knew what I had been asked to do. I know the reason they sent me and I am not being used. Though I admit when I was asked I did question it. But I decided that it was a task I needed to accomplish. After meeting with you and learning what I know I decided to change it. I know what Princess Celestia asked of me and I will still do my best. But, that being said I will not trick you and I will not lie to you. I made a promise to a certain large golden dragon and I plan on keeping that promise.”

Hunter looked at her as she spoke. “What does Sorkeno have to do with this?”

“I promised him that I would not lie to you. When he and I were waiting outside Nordberg we talked. He said that if I planned on tricking or hurting you, then he said that I needed to leave.” Hunter shook his head but listened as she went on. “What I meant when I said that I knew was that I was aware of what I had been asked to do. But in time I changed its meaning. Instead of trying to use a friendship against you, I decided to try to make a real friendship with you. Not one that could be used to hurt you. That’s not a real friendship. I decided that I wanted to learn more about your ponies and you. And you have been very understanding and kind to me, Spike and my friends. I did not mean to be hurtful earlier. I was frustrated and shocked that my mail was being read.”

Hunter looked away from her as he spoke when she paused. “That will not change just so you are aware.”

“I know. And after thinking it over and my friends talking to me I realize that it’s not fair to make you follow rules that aren’t yours. So, instead, I have a different solution.”

Hunter looked at her as a thin smile crossed her muzzle. “Oh?”

“Yes. How about instead of them being sent to you, you are there when they are made?”

“Pardon?” Hunter looked at her, his eyes narrowed slightly in confusion.

“I will write a letter and you can be in the room for it. I don’t mind reading it aloud or you watching as Spike or I write the letter. That way you are informed and I feel better about it as well. It won’t feel so invasive to me and you can still know what I’m writing.” The purple mare smiled as he leaned back slightly at the hopeful expression on her face.

“And you’re okay with that?” He asked.

“Of course. I figure this way we both feel better about the situation and everything stays…” She paused as she searched for the word.

“Transparent?”

“Yes. Thank you.”

Hunter was quiet as he thought over her solution. It made sense that she would willingly keep him informed and he could monitor what Celestia knew. He was quiet as his mind went over the possibilities. “You’re not going to ask that I change the magic of the Netherworld are you?”

“No. Of course not. It can stay the way it is and I’ll just mention that we can meet up in the dining room or throne room and write it together.” She replied with a dismissive wave of her hoof.

Hunter was quiet as he leaned against the dire wolf pen. “All right. Sounds like a fair plan.”

“Excellent. Again, I am so sorry for how I said that earlier. I was upset, but that was no reason to be mean. I am so sorry.” She said and bowed her head to him as a show of remorse.

Hunter looked alarmed at her bowed form and he sighed. “It's fine, raise you’re...Yipe!”

Twilight leaned back at his sudden yelp as he jumped past her. Hunter spun around and a hoof went to the right hind leg. He rubbed his mid hamstring and looked to the pen he had been leaned against. “Ow.” He complained was a grimace crossed his features.

“Are you okay?!” Twilight went to him as he rubbed his back leg.

“I’m fine.” He pulled his hoof back and glanced to it before rubbing his leg again. “No blood, so it's fine.”

“What happened?”

“Damned wolf nipped me, I think.” He griped and his gaze went from the concerned mare to the whimpering wolf.

Twilight went to the pen and reared up to look over the gate. “Isn’t that the wolf you beat up earlier?”

“What makes you think that?” He replied as he rubbed his leg once more before putting his hoof down.

“Same coloring. That dark grey with black tips. A little bit of roan in the coat.” She replied. At Hunters sidelong look she grinned sheepishly. “I remember the coloring was pretty.”

“Hmm.” He went to the gate and the wolf tilted its head and whined to the stallion. The wolf lowered its tail in submission and spun in slow circles as it looked from him to the ground and then back to him.

“Why is it doing that?” Twilight asked.

“It’s showing that I’m the Alpha and she’s trying to make sure I know that.” He replied as he looked at the wolf. “She is making herself look less threatening and lowering her tail and tucking it shows submission.”

“She likes you.” Twilight gently teased.

“I’m sure.” He replied sarcastically and began to walk away.

He paused at the shrill whining and looked back as the wolf bumped against the fencing. Twilight looked to him, a teasing smile on her muzzle. He looked at the mare. “No. Not one word.” He said to her as he returned to the pen.

Twilight put a hoof over her mouth as she bit back a giggle. After biting her laugh, she looked at him. “Have you ever had a pet?”

“Come again?” He replied.

“A pet. You know a companion animal.” She asked him.

“I know what a pet is, thank you.” He griped back at her. “And the answer is no. I literally have no extra time for such things.”

“Why not? It’s healthy.”

“How so?”

“You can focus on something else and playtime with a pet is therapeutic.” He gave her a sidelong glance and stared for a moment. “Plus, who can say that their Overlord has a dire wolf at his side? Sounds very intimidating.” She added.

Hunter groaned and looked at the she-wolf. “You’re kidding me.” He replied and backed up. “I do not have the time to train her. The last thing I need is her embarrassing me during court.”

Twilight looked down to the wolf as she wailed as he walked away. “What if I can train her for you?”

Hunter stopped and looked over his shoulder. “You’re kidding, right?”

“No. I can ask Fluttershy and we can train her for you. Just please make sure she knows we are going to work with her, so she doesn’t bite.”

Hunter turned back and walked back to her. “By the Dark, you’re serious.” He groaned aloud and cringed at the dire wolves incessant whining.

“I mean it. Fluttershy can speak to animals and with her help I know we can teach her to stand with you. Like a well-trained pet.” She replied, eagerness leeching into her words.

“I don’t need a pet.” He responded.

“Okay. What about a guardian?”

“Huh?”

“Nothing strikes more fear into ponies or others than a very big wolf. Timberwolves are terrifying. Imagine if you have this dire wolf with you somepony tried to attack you? Before you or a minion can react, I mean.”

Hunter looked at her and then down to the wolf. He sighed and looked to the grinning mare. “Okay, say I agree to this lunacy. How long should this take?”

“I have no idea. I have seen Fluttershy tame bears though.” She replied.

Hunter looked at her, surprise in his eyes as she regarded her. He growled and looked at the mare. “All right, fine. But you two are training her.” He growled and his magic covered the wolf and he held her aloft, despite her wailing in protest, and followed Twilight back to her tent.

“Fluttershy!” Twilight hollered when they were close.

The yellow mare came out of the tent and squeaked at the sight of the Overlord with the Alicorn. She looked up and her head gave a gentle tilt at the sight of the whimpering dire wolf held in his red aura. Twilight smiled at her shy friend and Hunter lowered the wolf to the ground, allowing his aura to vanish. The wolf looked up at him and whimpered as it wrapped around his forelegs. He groaned quietly and waited as twilight began to explain.

“Okay. This is the wolf that got into trouble this morning.” Twilight explained and Fluttershy nodded as she recalled the animal. “Well, it seems to have taken a strong liking to Hunter. Since he has no time to train her I wonder if we can.” She said to the other mare.

Fluttershy looked at the simpering wolf and tried to smile. “If you like we can try.” She said quietly. “I haven’t worked with a wolf before. Well, not one this big.” She admitted.

Hunter looked to Twilight who looked back at him. “Bears, huh?”

“She has a bear friend.” Twilight explained.

“Oh, you mean Harry?” Fluttershy smiled at the mention of the animal. “He’s a big teddy bear.” She replied with a fond smile.

Hunter caught the look from Twilight and knew he had stepped in that one. “So can you work with her?”

“I can try.” The butter-yellow mare agreed and walked up to the wolf.

Hunter watched as the wolf looked at the mare and her lips began to pull up in a growl. Hunter stomped a hoof and the wolf quieted and lowered to the ground.

“What's her name?” Fluttershy asked.

“Name?” Hunter grimaced and thought over it while the mares began to try to pet the wolf. His mind raced over the names he knew and then he paused. “Dezhara.” He finally spoke aloud.

“De…What?” Twilight asked.

“Dezhara. It’s an old language, meaning Wild Beauty.” He responded.

“Oh, that’s so pretty,” Fluttershy replied.

“What language is that?” Rainbow asked as she came out of the tent to join the others.

“It's Old Dracoran.” He replied. “The language of Dragons.”

“Oh.” The Pegasus looked at the wolf. “Okay, that’s cool.”

Fluttershy started to talk quietly to the she-wolf and the dire wolfs tail began to gently wag. Hunter waited till Fluttershy was coaxing the wolf to walk around with her, then he began to move away from them. Twilight looked up and trotted after him, leaving Fluttershy to start training her. “Be right back.” She called and caught up to him in a few strides. “Thank you.”

“For?”

“For letting me make it up to you.” She replied and bumped him with her shoulder.

He glanced to her and nodded. “Don’t let me regret it.” He replied to her and trotted toward his own tent.

“I won’t.” She said softly back to him.

Author's Note

Okay first of them is ready for reading. He's pretty forgiving for the most part. A good explanation is needed though to get his attention. Anyway! So here we go. I will try to get the chapters for Oblivion and Azure ready on the next few days. Birthday is coming up so I am a bit busy. But I will do my best! Thank you as always. I will go through the chapter when I get a free minute in case of any corrections.

Edit: 12/25/2018
Edit: 5/19/2019
Edit: 7/21/2019

8: A Wolf's Lessons...

Hunter rolled over and slowly got up from his sleeping bag. He shifted and rolled off the sleeping pad he used when not in the Netherworld. As he stood he arched his back to get the kinks out of it. The Overlord was quiet as he looked down and shook his head at Wrath sleeping at the end of his bed. The minion snored quietly and was flopped at the end of the bed. Hunter reached back and prodded the minion with a hoof and the minion slipped from the bed to the ground, landing in a heap. Wrath jumped to his feet and shook his head, ears flopping against his head as he woke up. The minion saw him awake and whistled for the other minions to come and get Hunters armor ready. The Dark Lord was quiet as the minions flooded in and started to comb out his mane and tail and prep his armor.

Hunter sat down to allow the minions to do their jobs and waited patiently. Outside he could hear the rest of the camp. Most of the camp still slept and he was used to the silence of the morning. The Black Unicorn was still until the minions set his cloak in place and backed up from him, giving him room to stand. His magic flared as he stood and he left the confines of the tent after allowing his magic to even out and become like normal.

Hunter paused outside the tent and breathed in the morning air. The morning dew still clung to the grass and leaves. As he began to move through the camp he could see the servants beginning to wake up as well to tend to the morning chores. The black stallion sat down near the main campfire that had been tended all night to maintain its light and heat for those that were maintaining a watch as the rest slept. He looked to the side of him as a familiar mare sat down beside him.

“It’s a bit early for you, isn't it, Twilight?” He asked the purple Alicorn as she sat down.

“No. I went to bed a little bit earlier so I woke up a little bit ago. Soft Touch told me to come out here and sit while she checked on my friends.” The mare replied. “Is this normal timing for you?”

“No. I’m usually awake a couple of hours ago. So this time is a bit late for me.”

“Geez. You are a workaholic.” She replied with a quiet giggle.

“Perhaps.” He admitted with a chuckle.

He started as a loud yelp sounded. He looked back toward the mare’s tent as Fluttershy came out with Dezhara on a long leash. He glanced to the butter-yellow mare, who looked sheepish and led the dire wolf away from the camp to work with her obedience training. He glanced to Twilight who was watching as well.

“How is that going?”

“Pretty well actually. She’s not too bad once you take her out to play first.”

“Play?”

“Well. Hunting types of activities and that gets some of the energy out so she listens a bit better.”

“Hmm.”

“She’s pretty young so it’s not too surprising according to Fluttershy.” She went on. “If you don’t let her run a bit she gets pretty mouthy and doesn’t pay attention. Well. She runs Fluttershy over if she’s got too much energy.”

“How old is she?” He asked.

“We think around two.”

“Lovely.”

“My Lady…Oh.” Soft Touch approached Twilight and spotted Hunter as well. “Morning, My Lord.”

“Soft Touch.” He responded and acknowledged the mares greeting.

“My Lady, your friends are getting up so I can use the tent to tend to your mane and tail now.” She said and began to usher Twilight back the way they had come.

The purple mare looked to Hunter and then to the mare. “Oh…but…I.” She tried to get away from the handmaiden but was ushered back to the tent.

“I wonder if she knows how to tell her no?” He whispered to himself and gave a slow shake of his head. “Oh well. She’ll figure it out on her own.”

He closed his eyes as he sat in silence, enjoying the quiet of the morning and the first rays of the sun. Time slowly passed him by as he got to his hooves after several minutes. Wrath trotted to him and jumped to his back as the other mares approached the fire with their breakfast close behind them.

“Hunter. Will you be joining us?” Rarity asked him as she and the others sat down.

“Unfortunately not. There are a few things I need to check on before we set off. Enjoy your meal.” He politely replied as he turned to leave them.

“Ya know. Ya should eat with us at least once.” Applejack teased.

He looked over his shoulder and gave a wry smile. “Perhaps. I’m not hungry so it would be a meal wasted.”

The farm mare shook her head with a smile as he walked away from them. He reached his tent once more and walked into the folds of the fabric. He turned to his saddlebags and pulled out the forms that Gnarl had stashed inside for him to look over as he traveled. He knew that it would be another hour before the main group of wagons began to set out with his command so he had a bit to get things sorted out and prepared. The black Unicorn’s aura kept the papers slowly moving around him as he gave them a cursory glance before choosing the one he would look over more closely and analyze. He sat in silence beside the small desk that he had brought along and used it as he wrote down his orders for the form.

Twilight sat in silence as Soft Touch finished her mane and tail and filed her hooves. She escaped out of the tent when the other mare told her that she would be packing their things in a moment. She looked up and found that her friends were waiting for her, but Hunter was gone. She trotted up to Fluttershy to ask about the dire wolf.

“Is there anything I can do with her Fluttershy?” She asked her friend.

“Oh. You can walk her around the camp a bit. She ran around a bit earlier, but another walk won’t hurt her.”

Twilight nodded and took the leash from the Pegasus and gave a gentle tug to let the wolf know what to do. The leather leash was wrapped around her neck since she had no collar. Twilight brought her close by and set out on a walk around camp. AS she walked around she marveled at how the camp had been set up and now was being broken down so quickly. She had seen the ponies setting up the last pieces when they had joined them the night before, but nothing like what she was seeing now. The tents were being broken down and expertly stowed on their respective wagons. She looked back and Soft Touch was stowing their belongings as well.

“It’s very well done. Look Dezhara. Your master commands all this. So you need to behave for him.” She said to the wolf beside her. “You need to be a good girl so that he will keep you close by. Then you can take care of him.”

The wolf panted next to her and looked around them. The Alicorn began to walk forward, with the wolf at her side. She was quiet as they moved around the camp. She looked up as Hunter came out of his tent and the minions immediately began unloading it and breaking it down. She looked at Dezhara and saw the moment the wolf saw her master. She began to whine and yelp for his attention.

“No. Stay,” Twilight said to her and tugged on the leash.

The wolf looked to her for a moment and Twilight had enough time to tense and inhale to try to command her, but the wolf lunged ahead and began to drag the mare. She yelped and fell to the ground, losing her grip on the leash. She sat up and glared after the naughty wolf. She focused on the wolf and her magic surrounded it as it nearly reached him. She teleported to him and glared at the whining wolf.

“No. Bad Dezhara.” She yelled and her magic pushed the wolf to the ground. She pulled the wolf up and made her stand next to her, the magenta aura holding her in place.

“Good catch.” Hunter complimented.

She looked at him and smiled. “Thanks. I guess it was a bit early on in training to walk her where you might be.” She replied and glared at the wolf. Twilight started to walk away and cringed. The leg that had been holding the leash hurt. She sat down and looked at the hock of her right foreleg.

“Are you okay? That was a hell of a fall.” He asked her as he drew up next to her.

“I’m okay. I don’t think it’s anything major. I didn’t let go in time.” She chuckled and looked up to him with a smile.

“Hold on.”

He looked up and she watched as a blue minion, clad in light armor ran to him. She watched as it came to sit in front of him. He shifted to stand at her side and reached under her leg to hold it out to the blue minion.

“Hold still.” He said to her.

She nodded and watched as the minion reached out and set its clawed hands on either side of her hock. She started as an aura of blue magic began to encircle her hock and hoof. She stared at the slight pain faded and vanished and the minion gripped the leg, took it from his master, and set it down on the ground. It reached up and tangled its short claws in her fur and gently pulled her to her hooves. She stepped on the limb and there was no pain from it.

Hunter looked at her as her head spun to look at him, shocked. “How did?”

The Overlord nodded to the minion and it smoothed out her fur then ran back to its own tasks. “The blue minions are healers. That is their purpose. They are sensitive to magic and cannot be harmed by it.”

“So if I picked one up with levitation and then pushed them to the ground with it?”

“They would shrug it off.” He said to her.

“Wow.” She stared, awed at the retreating minions. “That’s amazing.”

“It has its uses.” He replied to her.

Twilight looked to the wolf and tugged the leash. “You need to learn to behave more.” She teased it. “But I should have been ready for her act.”

“It happens. None were hurt badly by her lack of training.” He said to her as he took the leash from her hooves.

Hunter tugged the leash and began to walk in a tight circle with the wolf at his side. He spun slowly one way, then turned in on her. She yelped when a hoof landed on her paw, but then began to watch his face and body. He suddenly increased his speed and she responded by barking to him as she moved with him. He stopped and she stopped with him.

“Sit.” He said to her, his voice calm.

She stared at him and he reached a hoof to her flanks and pushed them down. She yelped as he pushed her and he spun on her once more. He repeated the actions from before then stopped and commanded her once more. The she-wolf paused and then sat down at his shoulder. He reached over and tussled her fur, praising her.

“There. She should know it now.” He said and handed the leash back to Twilight, who was staring at him.

“You didn’t mention that you knew how to train her.” She said aloud as she took the leash.

“You never asked. Dire Wolves are easy to train once you figure out what they want. Some of its food, other toys, some love to work. It’s easier once you figure them out.” He replied.

“You’ve trained them before?” Fluttershy asked.

“When I was younger, yes. When we started to used them I made sure that I could work with and train each of the mounts the minion's ride. When we found the dire wolves I used the same teaching to train them. So I have trained each of the beasts you see in my army. I simply do not have the time to do it myself currently.”

“Well. In your learned opinion. What does she want?” Twilight asked, her tone teasing.

“Her?” He looked at her as she stared up at him. “She thrives on action. You saw how she learned to move with me?” They nodded. “She needs a job.”

“So she just needs to be taught to do something and do that every day?” Fluttershy asked him.

“Exactly. Some of the dire wolves live to pull the carts, they thrive on it. Others are too wild for it and are taught to guard an area or a pony.”

“What would be a task that she can do with you?” Twilight asked.

“That’s your job to figure out.” He replied with a haughty flick of his tail as he walked away from them.

“Dezhara.” Twilight’s voice was stern as she held the wolf back from following him. “That’s it.” She said a thought came to her. “She wants to be with him. So can we teach her to protect him?” She asked her friend.

Hunter paused and looked back. Twilight looked up and saw the grin spread over his muzzle. Her eyes widened as she realized that he had known that. She stuck her tongue out at him and looked away. “Hehe.” He chuckled and went back to his own tasks. Though he had to admit he had questions of his own for her, they could wait. He wanted to ask her how she learned to teleport. It was a skill he had yet to master. Well if he was being honest with himself he simply had no idea how it worked. Gnarl taught him many things, but the minion was not a Unicorn, and therefore could not teach him Unicorn magic. He went to the wagons and began to instruct their drivers on where they needed to be in line to give the ponies that had been in the front rest and switch them from the back to the front. They would rotate as the days went by. Hunter watched as the group began to move into the formation and then waited for him to examine the wagons and allow for them to move forward with his blessing.

Twilight walked with her friends as the caravan got into motion. She watched as Fluttershy began to try to get Dezhara to respond to basic commands. The Dire Wolf looked bored and watched the ponies around her.

“Fluttershy. Can I help?” Twilight finally asked as her friend appeared to be growing upset with the animal.

“She’s not listening to me. I can talk to her like the other animals, but she won’t listen to what I’m asking her to do.” The butter-yellow mare looked dejected and simply held the leash.

“Any idea why?” Rainbow asked as she walked on the other side of her fellow Pegasus.

“I’m not sure. She was doing okay before. Well, she was stubborn but, would listen to me a little bit. But now she seems bored with the idea.” She lamented.

Twilight looked to the wolf who had begun to tug on her leash. Twilight glared and took the leash from the other mare. “Okay, let me see if I can convince her to focus a bit. I’m not Hunter, but with my magic, I should be able to have some effect.”

The Alicorn took the wolf and pulled her out of line and off to the side. Her magic held the leash, allowing her to hold on when the wolf pulled. “Okay, not this time. Time for you to listen.” She focused more of her magic into the leash and pulled the wolf to her side. She didn’t have Hunter’s height but she could use her wings to be taller than the wolf. She began to spin on her and the wolf resisted, pushing the other way. Twilight tightened her circle and began to muscle the dire wolf into the same spin, forcing her to pay attention or risk her paws getting trod on. She gave the sit command when she stopped and the wolf pulled away again. The mare growled in annoyance and began to spin the other direction, forcing the wolf to move with her. Again Dezhara resisted but was forced to relent when she couldn’t jump over the mare’s wings and had to pay attention to the mare’s body. Twilight stopped and told the animal to sit, which was a command that she ignored again.

“Fine. Here we go.” Twilight growled and spin again, her pace a bit faster than the last time.

The wolf yelped and once more fell into place in the spin. Twilight stopped and gave the sit command once more. The wolf stared at her and Twilight glared back to her. The wolf looked away and sat down at her side. Twilight wanted to leap on her and praise her, loudly. But instead, she rubbed her chin and went into another spin the other way. She fell into place and once more accepted the sit command when it was spoken. Twilight did finally allow herself to sit down and praise the wolf happily. Once the praise was finished she stood up to walk the wolf back to her friends only to hear a loud clapping of hooves from ahead of her.

“Well done.” Hunter praised the mare as he clapped his hooves.

“You were watching that?” She asked him, her eyes wide.

“Only the last part. Wrath came to me and mentioned that you were falling behind the middle of the group. So I came to check on the reason.” He admitted to her as he approached her and the wolf.

“No.” Twilight tugged the leash as the wolf stood up from her sit command. “Damn.” She growled as the wolf pulled on her.

“Don’t let her yank you around. You have the raw magic to combat her raw strength. Use it.” He replied and went still.

Twilight looked to the wolf and her magic yanked the wolf back to her side. She began to pull away once more and Twilight pulled back.

“Walk away with her. If you walk away and she keeps pulling, then drag her. She has to give in if she doesn’t want to end up on her back.” Hunter called out to the struggling mare.

Twilight nodded in understanding and turned away from him. The wolf grumbled as she was pulled back as the mare walked away with the leash. The wolf gave in and went to the mare’s side. Twilight told her to sit and the wolf complied. Twilight praised her and turned back to face him, once more commanding the wolf to sit. She began to pull toward him and twilight whirled to walk away. Dezhara looked back as the leash went taut and jumped to join the mare. Twilight could almost see her figuring it out and adjusting. She allowed herself a slight smile and turned back to him, commanding her to sit. The wolf sat and waited for the mare to move. When she remained at Twilights side the mare allowed herself a delighted noise and began to slowly walk toward the stallion. Dezhara started to walk ahead of the mare but paused after a few steps. She looked over her shoulder and waited as Twilight caught up to her and walked with her.

“There she goes,” Hunter commented to himself as the wolf began to follow both spoken and unspoken commands. “Now she should be easier to handle.” He said to Twilight as she reached him.

“Now you can have her.” The mare said to him with a laugh.

“Not yet. So how do you plan to teach her now?” He asked as they began to walk, the wolf between them.

“I’m not sure. I’ve never seen any animal protection trained. I’ve seen basic obedience and such, but not sure how to proceed. I know you’re busy, but any ideas?” She asked him as they moved next tot eh caravan.

“It makes sense that training in protection is not well known. Equestria is a much gentler place from what I know.” She nodded as he spoke. “But I have seen it done before. We have some wolves that are trained to protect the caravan. There are several of the handlers that have trained the wolves before. I can point out one or two that can be spared to help with her.” Hunter offered. “I have participated in training for that but have not done it personally in a few years.”

Twilight was quiet as they moved. Ahead of them Wrath waved to him and motioned for Hunter to join them. The Overlord cursed and his horn lit. He had read the method of teleportation but had not been able to master it. His horn gathered his magic, but it backfired when he tried the spell.

“Damnit. By the Netherworld.” He cursed and looked up at his horn as it smoked. He shook his head and waved the smoke away from it. “Excuse me.” He broke into a fast trot and moved toward the minion.

“Wait up.” Twilight trotted after him with the wolf at her side. The mare stayed at his side as he reached the minion.

“What is it?” The Overlord was quiet as the minion pointed ahead of them. The caravan slowly halted as the dust kicked up in front of them. Hunter narrowed his eyes and stared ahead. “You must be kidding.” He complained and began to walk up to the front.

“Dust storm?” Twilight questioned.

“No. It’s a blinding technique.” He replied as his horn lit and his bow appeared on his back.

“What?”

“It’s used by raiders to confuse caravans, forcing them to stop to pick off the end wagons to steal the contents. I had heard that there were some on the route we are using, but I didn’t think they would target a caravan of this size.”

“So they are trying to rob you?” Twilight asked. Her voice disbelieving. “That seems…Like a very bad idea.”

“Oh, it is.” He admitted as his pace remained easy and fluid. “I deliberately did not fly any of my banners, testing to see if they would act or not. We have the appearance of a large merchant or noble caravan, so that makes us a very appealing target.”

Twilight watched as they neared the front. “They will recognize you right away though.” She said and gripped his shoulder, stopping him. “Hang on. We can use this.”

“How so?”

“Hold still.” She lit her horn and layered an illusion over him.

Hunter felt the magic overlay his body and he shuddered under it. The feeling went over his fur and he gave a slight shake to rid himself of it. “What did you do?”

“I made you look different. This way you can approach them and speak to them without letting the want to be thieves know who they are trying to rob.” She smiled at him as dawning struck him.

“Oh, this is brilliant. You need to teach me that spell.” He said to her and looked ahead.

“I’m surprised you don’t know it.” She replied to him as they waited.

“Gnarl can teach me many things but Unicorn magic is a bit beyond him.” He replied.

“Oh. Fair point. Yeah, I can teach you the spell. And I’ll teach you how to teleport.” She added in.

“Yeah. That’s a skill I desperately want to learn. I have many books on magic but with no other unicorn that I can call on to ask about it, makes for a seemingly impossible task.”

“You don’t have any other Unicorns?”

“Correction. I have many Unicorns on staff, but none that are high leveled enough to be able to use Teleportation.” He clarified as they once more began to walk to the front. “That will have to wait, now to give these fools enough rope to hang themselves with.” He pushed her back and Twilight hung back with the wolf at her side.

Hunter trotted ahead and reached the lead wagon in a few seconds. He glanced back and Twilight was far enough back to be missed with the wolf helping to obscure her form. He looked up as a group of several ponies approached the wagons. He fought back a smile as they approached. The lead pony was covered from hoof to head in a light fabric, light brown in color. He didn’t appear to have too many ponies with him and Hunter could see that they were all dressed in a similar fashion. The clothing was meant to keep the dust off and to help them blend in. Hunter came to stand in front of the wagons and waited for the ponies to reach him. A belt went around the lead pony’s middle, showing a thin scabbard on his hip.

Hunter glanced to his back and found that his bow was hidden, allowing him to remain unknown. The ponies in the caravan all stared and twilight edged up to tell them that she had put an illusion over the Overlord and to stay out of the way. They clustered around her and hid her and the now growling wolf.

A confident smile went over the muzzle of the lead pony and Hunter would now see his pale red eye color. He approached the wagons and Hunter stepped forward to meet him. The stallion stopped and ran his eyes over the illusion that Hunter wore. The Overlord had a moment to be curious about what the Alicorn had made him look like. He hadn’t thought to ask her.

“Thank you for stopping. It made this quite simple. So clearly you are unaware of the toll in this area.” The lead pony barked out.

His voice grated over Hunter's ears and he fought back a grimace, flicking his ears for a moment as he listened. “I was not aware of any tolls on the Overlords roads.” He replied. He nearly whirled around when the squeaky voice came out of his mouth. He sounded like a prepubescent foal! It had been fine before!

Behind him, he heard a quiet snort and managed not to turn to glare at the mare in hiding. The stallions in front of him smiled and he had to fight not to reach back for his bow, despite not being able to see it, to beat the smiling robbers with it.

“Yeah. We uh…Have our orders. It’s a new rule. Sorry about it not being sent out in a letter. So we need to factor in how many wagons you have, how many ponies, and the value of the entire load.” He replied with a smirk. “You have a noble with you that should have all the information we need. Don’t; want to get it wrong.”

Hunter found himself biting into his tongue as he wanted nothing more to reach out and put the group on their place. “Well, I am the one in charge of the wagons so any information is known by me,” Hunter spoke as little as possible. His own voice made him want to crawl into a hole and cover it with a rock so he could die under it.

“Oh good.” The pony approached him and turned the six-foot gap to less than two. “So how many wagons?”

Hunter thought back for a moment. “Twelve.”

“And how many ponies?”

Hunter did the math quickly. “Altogether?” The thief nodded. “Between thirty and forty.”

“Wow, that’s more than I thought.”

“And the estimated value?”

“It’s mostly tents and equipment. Food, etc.” He replied. “We aren’t carrying anything more than supplies.”

“Really? You’re sure about that?”

“Of course. I wrote out the inventory before we left.” Hunter replied.

The stallion looked over his shoulder to the three ponies with him and then looked back to the illusion Overlord. “Well. That works. So how many coins do you have?”

“Not much. Enough for supplies to re-equip for the travel back.”

“And where are you coming from?”

Hunter paused as a whisper caught his attention. “Equestria.” He replied thanks to the whispered suggestion from Twilight.

“Oh. Haven’t had many that are permitted to travel across the borders before.”

“One of the few with the allowance.” He replied to the surprised ponies.

“That works. Okay, so I figure that your toll amount will be…Everything.”

“Everything?” He replied, allowing his voice to sound shocked, which just made it shriller.

“Yeah. And you’re going to need to leave the mares as well.”

“Why in the Hells would I allow that?”

The pony looked to the weapons they held and then back to the Overlord. “Since, if you don’t, I will kill them in front of you. Instead of killing you first.”

Hunter was quiet as the glanced to the ponies behind him. He saw a small grin go over Twilight's muzzle as she held the wolf closer. He looked back and leaned the weight off one back leg. “No.”

“No?”

“No.”

“I‘m not sure if you’re brave or stupid.” The leader replied, a bit of awe in his voice. “But bravery is only going to get you killed. So you can still walk away.” He replied and backed up a step.

Hunter clicked his tongue and shook his head slightly. “No. That’s the part where you are wrong. I can’t walk away. It’s neither bravery nor stupidity. It’s my place to protect them. And that is exactly what I am going to do.” Hunter assured them. “Twilight?”

The ponies paused and looked past the Overlord as the Alicorn raised her head slightly. “Yes?”

“Can you please drop this awful illusion?”

“It’s not that bad.” She giggled. He saw her horn light and then turned back to the robbers.

Hunter watched as their eyes widened as the illusion fell to reveal the Overlord of the North. His black coat shone as he raised his head to his full height. The armor he wore glinted in the sun as the ponies stared. It's obsidian and silver threading glittered like tiny diamonds and the gauntlet on his foreleg roared to life at his command. Minion’s thundered to the front at his unspoken command. Wrath leaped to his shoulder and held onto him, ready to attack. The ponies backed up and Twilight joined him, the dire wolf snarling at her side.

“You have two choices.” Hunter’s voice rang out, clear and strong as steel. “You can surrender and be placed under arrest. Or. You can die for your transgressions against me.”

His red eyes glowed from behind his long forelock, giving him an even more intimidating presence. He advanced one step and they jumped away from him. The minions screamed and lunged forward then jumped back to his sides. The brown minions sat astride the warwolves and the wolves barked and howled. The greens sat astride the black spiders and hissed at the ponies that stood against their master. To the far back stood the red minions with the fire immune salamanders, red flames flickering on their thin forms. Beside him, Twilight flared her wings and lowered her body slightly. Her friend’s standing behind her, also ready to help him.

“You stand absolutely no chance against the small army I have with me. You have your options. I suggest you choose wisely.” Hunter said to them. He regarded them coldly, his voice resonating within those close to him.

“You don’t know how many others I have with me.” Their leader replied. His body was low as he looked to ponies with him.

“I don’t think you have enough to even have mine break a sweat.” He replied.

“You don’t know that.”

“Yes, I do,” Hunter replied. “As we spoke I had my minions going into the woods around us. They have found and ended the threat you seem to think you have in numbers. I am the Overlord of these lands for a reason. They answer my command.”

“You aren’t the real one.”

“Oh?” Hunter allowed his voice to show the laughter just behind his lips.

“No Ruler leaves his castle for a merchant trip.” He replied his sword coming from the scabbard at his hip.

Hunter shook his head. “Stupidity as far as the eyes can see.” He replied. “The only one who can control the minions you see is me. The only pony that can call upon a legion of dragons, is me. Surely you have heard of the dragons?”

The pony behind him backed up at the mention of the fire-breathing dragons at his command. “Sir. I’ve seen those dragons.”

“Shut up. If he had them they would be here. No Overlord is going to travel unguarded if he has them.” The leader replied trying to galvanize his subordinate.

“Why would I need them to protect me when I can do that on my own?” Hunter added. “I bore of this. Your decision has been made. At least, give the minions a workout.”

Wrath leaped from his shoulder and the others flooded past him. Their war screams deafening to the ponies. Beside him Twilight gasped as they flooded past her, the air from their charge ruffling her feathers and fur.

“Wow.” She breathed out as the ponies screamed.

Hunter was silent as he made sure to watch the fight. He was not the type to run away and hide. He had made the decision, so he had to see it through to the end.

“You could have let them run,” Twilight asked.

“No. They cannot be allowed to run.” He replied to her.

“But you don’t have to stare at them.” She said to him, gently nudging his shoulder.

“Yes. I do.” She leaned forward as he spoke. “I am the laws of my Empire. I chose the sentence and so I must follow through with it. If I make the sentence then I must be willing to see it through. If not then the ruling has no power to be upheld. I cannot look away.”

Twilight turned back as the minions began to rejoin him. The bodies were begin gathered and set to the side of the road. Hunter walked over to the corpses and began to instruct the minions to dig graves for the fallen raiders.

Twilight was watching as she loosely twiddled the leash between her hooves. She had heard what he had said and a part of her knew that he was right. The other part of her was disgusted, but she understood. She was beginning to understand what his life was. The reality of it finally beginning to dawn on her. Beside her, Dezhara began to snarl once more. The mare looked to the dire wolf and watched her. She sat down, thinking the wolf was still reacting to the fight. The wolf lunged forward and she lost the leash. She began to shout when she saw the reason for the wolf to be snarling.

“Hunter!” She screamed as the raider got up and lunged for the Overlords unprotected back.

Hunter heard the scream and looked to the mare as the dire wolf leaped for him. He spun as the wolf leaped past him and a scream sounded behind him. He spun to the rear and watched as the dire wolf savaged a raider behind him. He recognized the voice as the one who had led the attack. He exhaled breath as the screaming stopped and the wolf backed away from the body. She trotted to him and sat down at his side. He blinked and shook his head to clear it as he looked to the wolf sitting calmly next to him.

“Oh by Celestia.” Twilight breathed as she got to her hooves and approached him. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine.” He replied after a cursory glance at his own body. “Remind me to allow the Browns to start jumping on the carcasses again.” He tried to joke as the mare still looked stricken.

Twilight panted as she stared at him. “You’re really okay?”

“Yes. I’m fine, I promise.” He responded to her.

He looked to the wolf at his side and rubbed her chest in praise. He looked from her to the mare as she collided with his chest. A cry tore from her and she held onto him, tightly. Her friends approached her as he sat down and held her gently. His touch was gentle as to avoid hurting her with his armor. He ran a hoof over her mane and tried to speak gently to her, but he had no voice for her. His own nerves were frayed and the wolf stayed silent at his side. The gentle cries of the mare in front of him were all that he could hear. Her grip was iron and he didn’t try to escape. He closed his eyes and bowed his head as he held her as tightly as he dared.

Author's Note

Okay. Got this finished a bit ago. I will edit as I go, but feel free to let me in any typing errors. The training is actual training that I was taught how to do to help my brother with his pushy, stubborn Great Dane. He's a wonderful dog now but he was a terror during training. The dragging just made him think about the other end of the leash and if he was nice then treats appeared and he loved that part. He's a great pooch to walk and play with now. Gentle giant!

Edit: 12/25/2018

9: Aftermath...

Twilight sat inside the tent she shared with her friends and tried not to tremble. Behind her, Soft Touch was preparing a warm bath to try to help her calm down and relax. She closed her eyes and could still see the sword aimed at Hunter's exposed flank. The shock had been enough to give her pause and had shaken her badly. They had walked in silence for the next few hours as the caravan got back into motion and they reached their next stopping point. The tents had been set up swiftly and Twilight ushered into hers. Soft Touch tapped her shoulder and Twilight nodded as the mare began to bind her mane and tail.

The handmaiden had come to collect the Alicorn when Wrath had come to find her. She did not know what had happened to upset her charge so badly. She had arrived to find the Alicorn clutching the Overlord and sobbing into his fur. His red eyes had seen her and he had gently pulled away from the mare. He gave her over to her and had whispered something in Twilight’s ear, earning a nod from the upset pony. Soft Touch had stayed at her side as they had walked, the Alicorn had been silent for the whole day. Now she was focusing on trying to ease the mare's mind and help her calm down.

“Just a moment, My Lady. I will have your hair taken care of in a moment and, I also made sure to bring a bottle of your favorite wine with us.” She said to the Alicorn, who sniffled and nodded in reply.

Soft Touch furrowed her brow for a moment. Normally the Princess was cheerful and would chat with her. Her silence made the handmaiden worry about her mental state. She finished her mane and gently guided her to the tub that the minions had filled and used enchanted heating stones to keep the water warm. She held her foreleg and slowly eased the mare into the warm water.

Twilight leaned back in the tub and let her head fall back, her eyes closing as she tried to relax. Her ears flicked as the other mare moved around her and a gentle cough got her to look to the other mare once more. She set a platter against the side of the tub and it clipped into place. A small glass of wine sat on the platter and Twilight’s magic held it and brought it to her lips to take a sip from it. She set it back in place and stared down to her hooves in the water. She looked up and Soft Touch was sitting next to the tub, her warm eyes waiting as she regarded the Princess.

“My Lady?” Her voice was quiet and held comfort.

Twilight looked back to her hooves and then back to the mare. “I didn’t even help him.” She whispered. Soft Touch said nothing as she waited for her to go on. “That pony was going to hurt him…I did nothing, except scream.”

“I do not know what happened out there, My Lady.” She replied, her voice calm and quiet.

“A group of the raider’s made a dust cloud in the front to stop the caravan. He said that their goal was probably to take the last few wagons since taking the whole group was harder.” Soft Touch nodded in understanding and waited for her to keep speaking. “I made an illusion over him so he could confront them easier.”

“That’s a very clever idea.” Soft Touch said to her, a smile on her muzzle.

Twilight nodded. “I wanted to be helpful, after my hurtful words earlier.”

“I told you our Lord is not the type to hold a grudge against you, of all ponies.” Soft Touch said to her, her smile still warm and her voice comforting. “Please go on.”

“I hid behind him and watched as they tried to tell him what to do.”

“What did they want from him?”

“They wanted the number of wagons, how many ponies, what the value was, that sort of thing. They demanded that he walk away and leave everything behind. All of the wagons and all the mares.” She said to her.

A sour look crossed the mare's face and Twilight chuckled a little at the twisting of the mares normally pretty features. “That’s a demand I know our Lord would not follow.”

Twilight nodded. “He told them no. After a few more minutes he told me to release the illusions and they were able to see who exactly they were threatening. I was holding onto Dezhara and we stood next to him as they tried to threaten him into letting them go. He called the minions and the wolves and everything to his side and they ruined the only chance they had to live.” Twilight paused as her voice had grown in strength and her outrage at what had happened began to show through. Anger crossed her features as she went on. “The minions and the others charged forward and the fight was pretty short. I asked him why he was watching and he said that he was the one who upheld the laws and he could not look away.”

“He is the law, judge, and jury in his Empire. Any punishment that is to be done, he is the one that will do it.”

“What do you mean?”

“If a pony that has committed a crime…Murder, for example, then if the sentence is death then he will mete out the sentence. He will be the one pulling the sword.” Soft Touch explained.

Twilight sniffled. “So that’s what he meant.”

“That is how his father before him was as well. If he is involved with the sentencing then he will attend at the very least.” She explained. “What happened after?”

Twilight went quiet as she rubbed her nose and looked back to the other mare. The fight was pretty short and the bodies were being moved to the side of the road to be buried. He went over to the…pile, to make sure the graves were deep enough I think. Telling the minions what to do and how he wanted it done. Dezhara started to growl and I just thought she was being difficult. I looked up and one of the ponies got to his hooves and lunged for his back. I screamed and Dezhara got loose and protected him. She killed the pony and then went to his side.”

“Oh my.” Soft Touch said aloud and stood up to comfort her. Her hoof landed gently on Twilight’s shoulder. “You warned him.”

“He spun, but he was not facing the pony, he was facing me.” She hiccupped as she told the story. “He would not have been able to defend himself if he was facing me. The pony was from the other side. I distracted him.” She began to cry as tears welled up in her eyes.

“No, My Lady.” Soft Touch tried to calm her.

“No. It would have been my fault.” She cried. “He could have been hurt. What if it had killed him?”

Soft Touch lunged forward and wrapped her forelegs around the now sobbing Alicorn. The platter with the Alicorns wine fell to the ground, the glass shattering as it hit the ground. She ran her hoof over Twilight's mane as the mare sobbed. She held the Princess tightly and hummed to try to calm her. She held onto her, allowing her to cry. The handmaiden could tell that she had gone beyond upset and had convinced herself that she would have been to blame. Soft Touch started to pull away, but a strangled sob from the Alicorn made her stop and hold her tighter. A sound from the front of the tent caught her attention and she looked over her shoulder to find Spike looking inside. She shook her head and tipped her head, trying to tell him to leave. He started to come inside, but an orange hoof grabbed ahold of his tail and he was yanked back outside.

"Remind me to thank Applejack for that.’ She thought to herself.

Several minutes passed and she kept up the same tune as she began to quietly sing to the tortured mare. It was an old lullaby that her own mother had sung for her and her brother. As the Alicorn went quiet, save for a few sniffles and gasps she pulled away slowly and reached down for a towel to wipe her tears.

“There, there, My Lady. Hold still now.” She crooned to the sniffling mare.

She raised her hoof and gently used the towel to wipe away Twilight’s tears. She then found a small container with tissues and motioned for the mare to take one. Twilight blew her nose and sniffled once more. Soft Touch went back to humming the lullaby, as it seemed to calm her a bit. She finished cleaning up the mare's face and moved to the other side of the tub. She slowly got the Alicorn out of the tub and wrapped a towel around her shoulders. She gently pressed the water out of her fur and dried her off. She then sat down in front of her and stopped humming.

“Now listen to me, My Lady.” She said to her. Twilight’s ears flicked to listen to her. “Look at me.”

Twilight looked up to her and waited. “You are a brilliant mare. Gifted with a brilliant mind and magic to compare.” She began and Twilight opened her mouth to argue. She placed a hoof against her mouth and waited for her to stay silent. “Listen to me now, dear Lady. If you felt that calling to him would help him, then it would have. You have instincts that guide you, same as any other pony. If your instincts called for you to warm him then that was the right move to make. Our Lord looked to you after you called for him. His armor would have protected his sides?”

Twilight listened and at the question, she thought and then nodded. “I didn’t even think of his armor.” She whispered.

“You have a mind that could put any scholar to shame. You are strong, brilliant, powerful, and beautiful.” She told the mare.

Twilight flushed a bit at the words from Soft Touch. “But…”

“No.” She said and silenced her once more. “My Lady, you acted as you thought was right. I was not there, but if I understand your description right then his armor would have protected him if the wolf had failed.”

Twilight sniffled and nodded to the handmaiden. “I just keep seeing it in my mind, playing over and over.”

“I’m sure. But, let me tell you what would have happened had the wolf failed.” Twilight looked to her once more and waited for her to go on. “The armor would have deflected the blow, but you would have finished that fight before our Lord could have.”

“What makes you think that? I’m not a fighter.”

“You may not think you are. You are a mare of great skill. I have heard of the times that you have waded into battle to protect your ponies. You are a warrior of many skills. You can speak and show others your brilliance. Your magic is enough to rival even him.” Twilight chuckled and shook her head.

“Maybe. But I have no skill in combat…What?” She paused as Soft Touch laughed at her.

“I have heard of the battles you have fought. You have stood strong against Chaos, Illusion and other beings that sought to hurt those you care for and protect. One does not need a war to show the strength of their heart.” Soft Touch said as the mare began to smile a bit, the sides of her lips slowly tugged into a small smile. “I was attending to Princess Luna when she was here. While she holds the moon and its power, I do not think she is your equal.”

“But… How could I be better? I was a Unicorn before I earned my wings and…What now?”

Soft Touch had smiled and shook her head as she spoke. “You earned your wings, My Lady. She was given them at birth. You have fought many battles, showed your skill, the strength of your magic, and earned your place. One who has been gifted with power does not understand the strain of it. One who earns their place sees the world in a different light and sees the little things that go unnoticed by those who were gifted power.”

Twilight looked at the handmaiden and her smile widened at the mare's words. She wanted to argue but she was finding it more and more difficult to argue with what she said. Soft Touch stood up and began to walk around the Alicorn to tend to her hair.

“Oh no,” Twilight said aloud and put a hoof over her mouth. “Your dress…it's soaked.”

Soft Touch stopped and a smile crossed her face and she chuckled in reply. “It's okay. It will dry overnight.”

“You’re more tolerant than me. I would have thrown it off when it got soaked. I am still so sorry.”

“I’m alright. I don’t mind it. The fabric is light and its design doesn’t let it bunch up and chafe. I have worn it soaked before and had no trouble.” The mare assured her.

“That’s good to hear. I know Rarity really wants to know what that fabric is.”

“She has already asked after it a few times.”

“I have never seen it before.” She was desperate to steer the conversation away from her near-hysterical sobbing a few minutes ago.

“It is spun and crafted here in the Empire. I don’t think it has ever been exported to other countries.” The mare replied as she loosed twilight’s mane and tail.

“That explains why I have never seen it.”

“There you are ready to face your friends once more.” She said after running a brush through the mare’s hair and then helping her to her hooves.

“Thank you, Soft Touch. I needed to hear that.”

“I know. I spoke only truth to you.” She replied and began to usher the mare toward the tent flaps. “Go. Your friends are worried. I will clean up in here.”

Twilight walked out of the tent and her friends were all waiting for her. She smiled and they rushed up to her, hugging her tightly as she nuzzled into them. Spike climbed up over her back and hugged her as well.

“I’m sorry.” She started to speak out.

“It's fine darling. It was a frightening occurrence.” Rarity said to her and shushed her with a shake of her head. “None of us could even speak about it before. You were much closer than we were, so the shock was worse for you.”

Twilight smiled at her friend and nodded. “I guess I hadn’t seen ponies attack him before and, even though he told me about it, I guess I didn’t really, truly believe it.”

“It scared all o’ us pretty bad. None o’ us said anything for a while.” Applejack replied as they backed up from her and they sat clustered around a fire. They had made camp close to the road as the wagons were checked for damage.

Twilight nodded and breathed in. “Where did Hunter go?” She looked to Fluttershy and saw that Dezhara was missing. “And Dezhara?”

“The Overlord kept her.”

“He said that he could finish the training and that you shouldn’t worry about it anymore.” Pinkie said to her. “He was super nice about it.”

“He’s okay. He didn’t seem all that concerned about the near attack, but he said for us to make sure that you were okay.” Rainbow replied to her.

Fluttershy nodded. “He was very kind about it. I asked him about Dezhara and he said that she seemed to have had some training in protection so it was enough that he figured he could finish it.”

Twilight sighed. “I should apologize to him.”

“For what?” Rainbow asked. “And what did he say to you?”

Twilight looked at her friends. “When?”

“When he gave ya to Soft Touch. He whispered in yer ear and ya nodded to him.” Applejack replied.

“Oh. I’m not sure.”

“What do you mean?”

“I don’t know the language he used.” She replied. “I think it was in the language of dragons. The same language that Dezhara’s name comes from.”

“Oh. That explains that. He didn’t answer when we asked him what he said to ya. But I guess if he said it that way then it’s special.” Applejack commented.

“Or he was telling me not to scream at him,” Twilight said with a chuckle.

“He’s not that ungrateful darling.” Rarity said with a wave of her hoof. “But it would explain why he didn’t reply to us.”

Twilight nodded and rubbed her hoof over Spike’s spines as he huddled close to her. She looked up as dinner was brought out to them and they ate in silence as the evening wore on. Twilight finished her dinner and set the plate to the side as the others were finishing their food as well. Twilight looked up as she saw movement and she stood and reared up to get a look. She could make out a shape racing in the grass and she followed it as it moved. She startled a bit as Dezhara raced out of the tall grass and ran up to Hunter as he gripped a ball and threw it for her. She sat back down and tried to convince herself to go and apologize to him. But as she thought it over she had trouble figuring out what to apologize for. After talking with Soft Touch she was now surer that she had acted to help him.

She stood up and inhaled as she looked to her friends. “I’ll be right back.”

Her horn flared and she teleported to land several feet behind him. She waited till he heard her before she advanced. Dezhara returned with the ball and barked to alert him to the mare behind him. He glanced back to her and turned his head to look over his shoulder to her.

“Are you all right?” He asked her

“I’m okay. Can I talk to you?”

The stallion tossed the ball for the dire wolf and nodded to her. “Sure. I will listen.”

“You’re good at it.” She replied as she drew up next to him and sat down.

“So I have been told.” He replied and sat with her.

She watched as the wolf found the ball and came galloping back to them. “She seems to be enjoying herself.”

“Well, sticks didn’t hold any interest so I made her a ball that smells like prey.”

“You did?” She asked and looked to him.

He nodded as the ball was dropped at his hooves. His magic gripped it and tossed it farther for her to hunt down. “So what is it that you need to talk about?”

She paused and was quiet as he waited for her to speak. “You’re okay?”

He looked at her and nodded. “I’m fine.”

“I’m sorry.”

“For what?”

She inhaled and held her breath for a moment as she tried to speak. “For that really terrible Illusion voice.” She finally said.

“Haha! That was awful of you.” He laughed as he spoke to her. “I needed a rock that I could die under.” She smiled and sniffled beside him. “Are you alright?”

“I…Think so.” She replied to him.

“That was not a confidence-inspiring answer.” He said to her as the wolf came back and the ball was thrown toward the woods to give her more a place to search.

“Maybe not. Soft Touch calmed me down and I think I’m okay. But I’m not sure. That was…terrifying.”

“It was not an ideal situation, I admit.” He said to her. “I normally pay more attention to things but I didn’t this time. It was my own fault.”

“How?”

“I was complacent. I’m normally more thorough, but I haven’t been out like this is a long time so I let myself get lazy about it.” He said to her. “If you are thinking that you hold some of the blame, you don’t. That was my own stupidity.”

Twilight was quiet as she tried to think of what to say to him. “It wasn’t stupid.”

“Yes, it was.” He argued with her gently.

“Not really. You trusted your army. That’s not a bad thing, Hunter.”

“True. But I should have been more cautious.”

Twilight was quiet once more. Dezhara ran up to them and dropped the ball against Hunter's hooves. He picked it up in his hoof and looked to the wolf that panted in front of him. He reached out a hoof and ran it through the thick fur.

“She was the only one paying proper attention.” He said as he ruffled the thick fur. “The rest of us stood there like idiots.” He joked.

Twilight gave a quiet snort. “We all hold some blame then?” Her voice was quiet as she spoke.

“Perhaps. But if you think that you were harmful then I will keep arguing with you about that. You did nothing wrong, Twilight. Had I not turned to you, he might have drawn blood. I owe you thanks for that.”

She looked to him, her eyes wide as he spoke. “But…”

“No. He would have gotten a chunk of my thigh if I had not moved at your shout. While he would not have survived past that, he would have gotten what he wanted in the end. His end goal after finding out it was me he was trying to rob was to do as much damage as possible. Your shout made his goal impossible. His blade would have hit my armor and probably snapped that little sword of his.”

“So he failed?” Her voice was quiet and barely above a whisper.

“Yes. He failed not just once, but twice. Failed to steal the caravan and then failed to hurt me, you saw to that.”

Twilight felt her breath catch in her throat and she swallowed to get past it. “I’m just glad you’re okay. I was afraid that I had made things worse.”

Hunter snorted and looked to her. “As I said. Without your warning, he would have hurt me. With your cry, he couldn’t hurt me at all.”

Twilight was silent as she heard what he said. “I…I was so afraid that he would hurt you. I didn’t even think to do anything except scream at you.”

“It was effective. Anything less and I might not have turned as quickly. As it was I turned as quickly as I could and was faced with a snarling wolf. I have to admit that it was quite a sight. Seeing a dire wolf leaping toward me, snarling.”

“Try hearing it.” She replied.

“I can only imagine. I heard her then I heard screaming as she savaged my attacker.”

“You mentioned that she seems to have some training?” She said to him. “Fluttershy said you were going to take over her training.”

“Yes. For a while, we had a pony that was training some of the younger dire wolves to protect. Some were trained to protect ponies, others to guard wagons or territory. It seems she was one of them.” He replied as he threw the ball once more.

“What happened to that pony?”

Hunter paused and a groan escaped him. “He died a year ago.”

“Oh my.”

“He got one too many wolves in one area and they started to fight, he got in the middle of it to stop it but ended up on the receiving end of the fight.”

Twilight blanched and shook her head. “Took on too much?”

“Exactly. He was good, but not that good.” Hunter admitted. "Took on too many of the wolves and expected that even the youngest would listen to him. He had a good working relationship with some of them, but not all."

The Alicorn was quiet as he explained what had happened and she gave a shake of her head. "Having confidence is a good thing until it overwrites your good sense."

"Precisely. Anyway. You hold no blame for what happened, Twilight. Do not let it weigh you down." He said to her as he got to his hooves and waited for the wolf to return with the ball.

"What did you say to me?" She asked and stood with him.

"When?"

"When Soft Touch came up to get me. You whispered something in my ear. I didn't know what you said. I'm sure it wasn't in a common language."

He chuckled and nodded. "Your right. It was in Dracoran." He replied to her with a nod. "Maybe another time, Princess."

"What?" She yelped and turned to him as the wolf came back to him and he gripped the ball in his red aura. "No. No. You have to tell me. That's not fair."

"I'm the Overlord. I decide if it's fair or not." He replied to her, a smirk on his muzzle.

"Hunter!" She shouted at him as he broke into a trot and left her behind. "Get back here." She shouted and ran after him.

A laugh escaped him as he broke into a gallop, outdistancing the shouting mare. He looked over his shoulder as her horn flared and she vanished. He looked ahead and found that she had teleported to be in front of him. He raced at her and she squared her body to meet his. He gathered himself and jumped over her and her outstretched wings. She yelped in surprise as he sailed over her head and landed behind her by a couple of feet. He glanced back and saw her staring after him as he galloped ahead and outran her.

Twilight glared after him as he vanished into his own tent, Dezhara on his heels. Her scowl broke down into a smile as she shrugged and trotted back to her waiting friends.

"I guess I'll ask him another time." She whispered to herself and found that she felt better after talking to him and hearing his take on the situation from before. She sat with her friends and fell into easy conversation with them as the night began to darken and they went into the tent for bed, once Soft Touch told them it was ready.

Author's Note

OKay and another chapter bites the dust. I got a new writing program that is going to hopefully keep my typing errors in check. So far it has had a hell of time yelling at me. Has been very unhappy with me since I don't really correct as I go when I start out a new chapter so it's gotten a pretty big work out. Anyway, so here we go and we see that even though a warning about attacks has been done but, its a totally different case when it's in front of your face. Thanks as always for putting up with me and I will try to do more in the next few days. Thanks again!

Edit: 12/21/2018

10: A New Skill?...

Twilight was quiet as she walked next to Hunter and watched as he was bringing his own magic forward as he tried to put an illusion over Wrath. He had been able to create a small one on the minions head but he was struggling with a full-body illusion. She was quiet as he focused and a shimmer of magic went over the minion's form and then flashed. A low groan escaped the stallion as the illusion failed once more.

“How many is that?” He asked her.

“I wasn’t counting.” She quickly replied.

“Liar.”

“Twelve.”

“By the Netherworld.”

“Well, we need to get this before we try Teleporting.”

“Are you certain that this needs to happen first?” He replied.

“Yes. Celestia taught me illusions first as well.”

The Overlord growled and looked to the minion as he kept walking ahead of them. The minion was not facing him as he used the minion as a test subject. “What was the trigger for you?”

“Trigger?”

“Yes. What happened to get the idea to become clearer in your mind?”

Twilight was quiet as she thought. “Well. I wanted to show that I could do it. So I suppose I wanted to please my mentor.” He nodded in understanding. “What about you? What's the reason you want to learn illusions?”

“I do not need to please anypony aside from myself. I wish to learn it to accomplish my own goals.”

“Okay. So use that. Focus on what you really want the illusion to do. Sometimes if you focus on the reason behind it and your purpose it can help.”

“Hopefully. We have been doing this for four hours.” He replied.

“It took me a couple of days to finally get it right.” She responded and he nodded.

Hunter was quiet as he inhaled and then slowly blew that held breath out of his mouth. His eyes focused on the still walking Wrath and his magic began to gather in his horn. He could feel the power layering over his horn and he closed his eyes as he walked, his stride fluid and assured. He projected his will and his desire onto the magic he held and then sent that wish to Wrath and he opened his eyes as it layered over the minion and he forced it to bend to his will, commanding the power he held to answer him. His eyes closed once more as the magic flashed and he shook his head to remove the bright spots in his vision.

“You did it!” Twilight shouted to him. “Well, you did if you meant to turn Wrath into a wolf.”

Hunter looked ahead and saw a black dire wolf walking ahead of them. “I’ll be damned.”

“That’s perfect. I am not very good at making anypony look like a wolf or anything except a type of pony.” She complimented him. “So well done.”

Hunter sighed and a small smile tugged at his mouth. “Finally. Was beginning to think this would take days or weeks.”

“It would never take that long. You’re a strong Unicorn. So the longest it would have taken would be a couple of days. Since you know your own magic well and are very good at using it, I was pretty sure it wouldn’t be too long. A day at the longest.”

“How can I learn it faster than you did then?”

“You are a lot older than I was. You have been using your magic for a long time so you know it well. I never thought to ask about a trigger or a reason. You did so you are well versed in magic and most of its mechanics.”

“Ah. Fair point.” He admitted and watched as the illusion remained. “Now how do I dispel it?”

“The same way you started it.”

“So enforce my will on it?”

“Basically.”

Hunter looked to the illusion and his horn lit as he reached out with his magic to the dire wolf illusion. It faded out as he wished it to vanish from the minion’s profile. “Hell of a lot easier to remove the thing than it was to create it.”

“It usually is,” Twilight admitted to him as they walked. “I always asked why it was simpler to remove something than to make it and Princess Celestia said that was an answer I would discover as I learned my magic.”

“Still no answer then?”

“Nope.” She replied with a chuckle. “But I figure if I make something then I can remove it and then its mine again. So if an illusion is a force of action then removing it is a lack of action. It was just a simple thought and it was gone right?”

“Correct.”

“So there’s a piece of the answer.” She said to him.

At his side, Dezhara walked in pace with him. Her training had progressed and she had learned several more commands under his training over the last several days. The wolf was well aware of her placement and knew to remain at his side unless commanded by him to do otherwise. He had ensured that the wolf knew to also take commands from Twilight if the situation needed it. The wolf barked at him and bumped his leg. An action that made sure he knew of her location at all times.

“She’s doing really well,” Twilight commented as the wolf quieted.

“She is getting there.”

“The only problem is that you are using Dracoran to give her commands.” She chided him.

“She knows the normal ones as well.”

“She knows them but she doesn’t really answer them.” Twilight groaned at him. “Can you just teach me the words for her?”

Hunter was quiet as he considered. Dracoran was a language that was older than the Netherworld Tower itself. He had never used it publicly until recently. The dragons no longer required him to speak it to them and had allowed plain speak. “I will consider it.”

“Why not?”

“It’s an Ancient Language. For most of my life, I spoke it to the dragons when they refused to speak in any other tongue until I was fluent in it. They are protective of it and it is a language older than the Tower.”

Twilight blinked in surprise. “You’re fluent in it?”

“Yes. Among other languages. Gnarl made sure that I knew many tongues to ensure that I could not be lied to and left out of a conversation.” He replied.

“Wow. I can’t speak any others. That’s impressive.”

“I never thought anything of it. It was just how I was taught and how I was raised.” He commented to her. “It never struck me as odd. My father knew a few languages as well and he would speak to me in others but he did not know all of them.”

“Did he speak Dracoran?”

“Not well. Sorkeno taught him enough to get by, but he was in no way fluent in it.” He informed her. “Dracoran is a language is not easy by any means. It’s nearly impossible to master due to the wording and accents that are buried within it.”

“So one word can mean a few things?”

“Yes. The meaning depends on the accent, pronunciation, and tone. It’s by no means an easy task.”

“Wow. Well, I just want the words for her to stay, sit, down, and oh by Celestia save me.”

Hunter barked a laugh and looked to her and then to the wolf. “There is no command that long. The word for help is Selen.”

“Sele-ann?”

“No. Sel-en. S-e-l-e-n. It’s spoken the same way it sounds. One of the easiest words thankfully.”

“Why?”

“I asked Sorkeno once and he said that it was not a word that is often used by a dragon. So it was created by dragons that had begun to work with ponies. They realized that ponies had trouble with the more complex plea for aid. So they created a simpler word. The other commands I use for her are simpler as well. While others are more complex. It depends on what I’m asking of her.”

“Oh.” Twilight’s horn lit and a scroll appeared in her magic with a quill. She wrote out the word and its meaning and then held it in front of him to make sure she had it correct. He nodded and she smiled as the scroll vanished once more. “Thank you. I’ll learn the others as we go then?”

“That will have to do for now.” He looked up as the wagons continued along the trade route.

Dezhara was close by as he looked around them and his ears began to flick to listen around him. In front of him, Wrath began to do the same. Hunter angled his body and left the protection of the wagon train and stepped onto the side of the path in the tall grass. Twilight joined him and waited as he looked around them. His body began to spin in a slow circle as his ears led him. He paused as the ground began to shake and the vibrations reached him through his hoof boots. His magic gripped one of the boots and yanked it off his hoof. He moved as he set his hoof to the ground and the vibrations grew stronger as he pinpointed the location it was coming from. He put the boot back on and his gauntlet roared calling the minions to his side.

“Hunter?”

“Stay back.” He called back to her as he squared up to the forest on their right side. “Keep the wagons moving, Twilight. Lead them ahead and I will join you there! They know where to stop for the night.”

“But?”

“I will join you later. If needed I will send Wrath with orders. Then lead them to the city and get within its walls!” He yelled to her and his magic pushed her away from him and back to the wagons. “Lead them!” He roared to her, his red eyes blazing as she finally nodded to him, her wings extended and she flew for the lead wagons.

He watched as the mare vanished and he trained his gaze on the forest once more. The minions at his sides screamed and lunged against the firm command that he held over them. Wrath jumped to his back and waited for his own commands. Dezhara stood at his side, snarling in the direction of the edge of the forest.

Hunters mind slid into place and he felt a calm come over him and his mind focused on what it needed to do now. He had commanded the minions that were needed to him while he still left plenty to guard the wagons and guide it to their destination. As the ground shook under his hooves he waited, his eyes narrowed as he waited.

Twilight flew as fast as her wings could carry her as she raced for the front wagons. His words rang through her mind as her breath tore from her as she streaked past her friends. She faintly heard them call out to her but she ignored their cries. His words kept her flying faster. She saw the front wagons and she angled to land in front of them. She dropped the last foot or so to the ground and looked to the servants that were in the front, setting the pace for the rest of the caravan.

“How close are we to the Empire?” She asked them in a rush.

One of them stood close with her and looked thoughtful for a moment. “We should arrive late morning tomorrow.”

“Okay. Hunter…The Overlord has said that we need to speed up and either get within the walls of the Empire or our next camp. If we speed up can we keep the pace to the Empire Gates?” She questioned, her mind racing as she considered the logistics of her own request. ‘He thinks this far ahead for everything? I can barely keep my own thoughts straight.’

“If we increase our pace we could reach the Empire before midnight, Princess.” He replied.

“Do it.” She replied and paused as they stared at her. “What is it?”

“With all due respect Princess Twilight, you are not our Lord.” He said to her, his tone firm but he didn’t wish to upset her.

She stared at him and nodded. “He’s back there addressing some type of threat and told me to get all of you to safety.”

“I understand that, Princess. But without anypony to confirm you’re...”

“How dare you!” A voice cut through the air behind them.

Twilight looked back to see Soft Touch approaching. Her head was high as she looked to the stallion addressing Twilight. “Our Lord and Master gave her the task to protect us all. You would fail willingly?”

The stallion backed up a step at the mare’s harsh tone. “But without his…”

“Silence. You know as well as I do that if our Great Lord were to allow any pony to assume command in his absence it would be Princess Twilight. She is the only pony here with a title that is, while less than his, close to his own.” She snapped at the other pony. “Now I suggest we do as she commands and strives to please our Master with our understanding and willingness to protect what is his.”

The stallion almost whimpered as he looked to Twilight. “A…As you command, Princess.”

He fled from the mares and began to gallop along the sides of the caravan as his voice rang out, commanding them to greater speed. Twilight stood off to the side with her handmaiden and after a few moments her mind caught up with what had just happened and she looked to the other mare.

“Thank you.” She whispered to her.

“Of course. Our Master would not allow just any pony to assume command. I saw the minions leave us and I knew that something was happening. When you flew past us I knew that you had your own task to complete. It is my job to help you in any way that I can.” She smiled back. A glint of mischief went through her eyes as she ducked her head slightly. “Plus, he’s a pompous ass that likes to think he’s the boss and is, oh, so, important. So it was quite fun to put him in his place.”

Twilight barked a laugh as she hugged the mare and thanked her again. “I don’t know what he is facing off against but I don’t think it’s anything small. He said to either get to our next camp or get within the safe walls of the Empire.”

“Must be a great threat for him to command that.”

“Is there anything out there that could warrant him to make that request?”

“There are many things out there that can do great harm to a caravan such as ours. Any ideas what could…”

They paused as a roar shook the air. Twilight heard servants scream and the dire wolves howled as she spun to look behind them. Beside her Soft Touch gasped as a serpent of enormous proportions reared from the trees. Twilight leaned back on her haunches at the sight of the creature.

“By Celestia!” Rarity cried out as they reached the other mares.

Her friends stood with her as she watched the serpent look down to where Hunter must have been. Twilight looked to the servants and saw many were on the verge of panic and the wolves were becoming unmanageable. “Lead them!” Hunter’s voice rang through her mind and she shook her head before she looked to the friends and handmaiden.

“Soft Touch!” The mare looked to her. “I want this caravan to start moving again, get those lead ponies in line. We cannot panic and falter now. Spike, please help her any way you can. Applejack. Can you keep the caravan in a line, Rainbow help her.” Spike jumped to the handmaidens back and gripped her mane. They nodded and then raced off to do as they had been asked. “Rarity. Keep the wagons from overturning and help the servants with them. Fluttershy, try to get the wolves moving forward. I know it’s scary, but they need you to help them.” She said to her shy friend, who nodded and flew off to her task.

Twilight got to the front and took to her wings and hovered above the caravan. The serpent took to the air and then plunged against the ground and began to tear at the grounds around it. Twilight panted and then shook her head as his voice cut into her once more. Urging her to lead them once more. She remembered Luna teaching her to use the Royal Canterlot Voice and she pulled in a lungful of air to use it now.

“Move Forward! Keep to your lines and listen to your leaders. We will protect you.” She roared to the caravan. To her surprise, many stopped to look to her.

She kept her wings under her and maintained her altitude, allowing ponies to see her and know who was calling to them. As they saw her they heard her friends and other servants calling them to move ahead. As the commands reached them the ponies in the traces threw themselves into the harness and began to speed up, the lead ponies already moving into a controlled gallop. She looked as they passed under her and she allowed herself a moment before a scream sounded ahead of her.

She looked down to find a dire wolf attacking a pony. Her horn lit and the wolf was driven into the ground by the force of her magic. She landed in front of it and gripped its neck in her hoof as Hunter had done and held it there with the help of her magic. It went limp and submitted to her and she allowed it to stand once more.

“Go. Drive it forward. Keep up with the rest of the wagons.” She encouraged the ponies and pushed them ahead of her.

She went back into the air and began to look to the center lines of ponies and wolves and watched for any issues with them. She could hear Applejack and Rainbow yelling to the edges and keeping the lines. Rarity was standing atop one of the wagons and was watching the contents of the wagon. Her magic keeping it all together. Fluttershy was tending to the other wolves and Twilight was glad to see that they were falling back into line and were keeping up easily with the faster pace. Soft Touch was jumping from pony to pony and urging them to speed up and maintain their spirits.

Twilight inhaled once more to assure them of their safety. “You are all going to be safe. Your Overlord is keeping the serpent away from you. He is still protecting all of you!” She yelled at them.

She was surprised when a cheer went out and a smile tugged at her mouth. She went back to the front and began to help the lead wagons to pull its load. They looked at her as she dug into the dirt roads to help them. The lead wagons set the pace and Twilight wanted it to be able to move easily.

As the caravan got into swift motion the Alicorn mare made sure the first wagons could keep the pace and took to the air once more. She looked out over the wagons and found they were moving smoothly. Her friends slowly rejoined her and she landed off to the side of the road as the caravan rumbled along at a steady pace.

“Did you see that thing?” Rainbow asked as she landed.

“Hard ta miss.” Applejack replied with a nod. “What was it?”

“Some kind of serpent. But it was huge. Even the Everfree doesn’t have anything that big. Not even Steve.” Fluttershy added in.

“That thing dwarfs him in width alone. Steve is pretty thin, while that thing was thicker than a tower.” Twilight replied.

“It’s a Sky Serpent.” Soft Touch said aloud as she and Spike joined them.

“That means it can fly?” Rainbow asked.

“Yes. It has the ability to fly as well. Though they cannot fly very high or for very long. Their large size makes it harder for them to stay aloft for longer than a half-hour or so.” She replied.

“So. Since the Overlord is taking care of it does that mean it’s staying on the ground?” Pinkie asked.

“It might. They aren’t very common so it’s out of the ordinary to see one attack. They are a bit more reclusive than most creatures but they do come out to attack wagons every now and then.”

“I didn’t see any wings. So how does it fly?” Twilight asked.

“It doesn’t have any wings. I think it has a lung within it that holds air and when needed it can use that to fly short distances.” She informed them.

“It’s huge though,” Spike said to her as he jumped to Applejacks back then to Twilights.

“Just because it’s a large size doesn’t mean that it can’t fly. Dragons are huge as well and they can fly. Some dragons can fly without wings.” Twilight said to him as he sat quietly on her back.

That’s true. But wow. That thing was huge. Do you think it was bigger than Sorkeno?” Spike asked.

Soft Touch shrugged. "I am not sure. I have only seen the Lord Dragon a hoof-full of times so I cannot gauge his size properly.” The handmaiden replied to him.

“Will he be okay?” Pinkie asked.

Twilight looked to the advancing caravan and then back to her friends. “I hope so.” She said to them. “Well. If he doesn’t think he will be okay, then Sorkeno will come to help. So he should be fine.” She said to them. “Come on. We need to keep them moving and make sure that no pony gets hurt. We should be able to reach the Empire Gates by late at night.”

Hunter stared up at the serpent as it broke free of the trees and towered over him and the minions with him. “I had hoped I was wrong.” He muttered to himself.

The minions screamed and taunted the monster as it stood over them. Hunter formed the commands in his mind and his bow came to life as his magic dropped it into his hooves and he set an arrow in place, ready to attack if needed. The serpent raised into the air and he roared for the minions and his own wolf to follow him as he leaped back, out of range of the serpent’s body. He backflipped and broke into a gallop as soon as his hooves hit the ground. Wrath held onto his armor and the stallion waited as the serpent’s body hit the ground. He slid to a stop and reared back. His body pulled back the bow and he breathed out as the rune bow became light and the runes skittered over its surface and onto the arrow.

He loosed the arrow and it thudded deep into the serpent’s eye. It screamed and thrashed as the minions reached it and jumped to attack its thin scaled skin and began to tear at its flesh. Hunter knew the anatomy of the creature and knew that its skin was thin compared to dragons and the minions would be able to tear through it with their weapons. Hunter commanded the green minions to attack and their poisoned weapons dug deep into the skin of the monster. Hunter loosed another arrow and it thudded into the neck of the serpent. Blue flame licked over the serpent’s skin and began to burn it. The poison from the rune bow leeched into the animal's flesh as well. Hunter remained just on the outside of the battle, keeping his eyes trained on the monster as the minions chipped away at its health. Its blood coated the ground as it thrashed and killed its fair share of the minions and their mounts.

Hunter pulled back and called his remaining troops back to his side. Dezhara limped up to him and waited for him to call out his next commands. He had over one hundred still remaining as he looked out over the minions and mounts at his side. The serpent lashed out at the group but missed as it reared back as far as it was able to gauge its next move as well. Hunter waited for a moment as he reached for another arrow. And then looked back as his hoof caught nothing from the now-empty quiver. A silent curse rolled off his lips as he looked back to the monster. It reared up once more and Hunter breathed out, keeping the sound of the blood pounding through his body from overwhelming his ears. He reached up and drew the bowstring back and his horn flared to life. His magic came to life and he breathed in holding the breath for a moment as he breathed out. An arrow of purest black formed in the path of the breath he released. The fletching formed from the same black as the arrow itself. The feathers gave off a mist of darkness. The arrowhead shone through as blue flame materialized in place of a metalhead. The flame blazed as he closed his eyes and he stepped forward as the minions went eerily silent. No sound came to his ears as he opened his eyes once more.

His eyes glowed golden as he aimed the black arrow, and then pulled his draw further back, the bow creaked slightly under the long draw. His shoulders began to ache as he held the draw waiting for the right moment. His breathing stopped as he held the draw. The eerie silence continued as the serpent roared and lunged to slam its jaws on the Overlord that stood against it. Hunter’s eyes blazed as he released the breath and loosed the arrow. It cut against his exposed cheek and a black mist poured off of the arrow, blue flame leaving a streak through the air. Hunter closed his eyes as the arrow released. They opened once more as he heard the sound of the arrow hitting a tree behind the serpent. He watched as the light left the beast’s eyes and its body fell to the ground a mere foot away from the Overlord and his army. Black mist billowed off of the creature’s body as it began to burn. Wrath leaped up and tore one of the creature’s fangs out of its mouth. It fell to the ground and the armored minion dragged it back to the Overlord and dropped it in front of Hunter's hooves. The minions bowed low as he set the bow against the ground and leaned into the weapon, allowing it to hold his weight for a moment. His eyes faded to red and he breathed slowly.

“It’s over.” He whispered aloud and called on the hidden blue minions. The blues flooded the site and dragged the bodies of the dead minions away from the still burning serpent. As they resurrected the dead minion's others came to him and crawled over his form. Healing small wounds that he had gained during the fight. He bid one to help Dezhara. The dire wolf had done her job and kept the serpent from trying to go after him. His gauntlet roared to life and the renewed army once more stood at his side. Every minion brought back from oblivion and once more stood at his side, ready for another battle. The stallion looked back to the road and then to the tree that held the blackened arrow. He looked to it and his horn covered the arrow. He summoned the arrow back to him and the tree died within moments of the arrow is removed. He felt the power of the arrow go back to him and he sighed as he spun to follow the speeding caravan. Hunter began to trot but then slowed after a few strides.

“She won’t let any harm come to them. Perhaps, for once. I’ll take it easy.” He said to himself and the minions stayed close to him as he slowed to a walk and began the journey to rejoin the wagon train.

Author's Note

And a late Christmas gift for everyone! I escaped the after-party long enough to get an outline made so that I could fill in the blanks when I got some time and here we go. So here is the latest chapter for our loveable Overlord. As always let me know if there are any missing letters or anything. I edited it as I went so there should not be much if any. But now back to the party! Have a good rest of the year!

Edit: 1/11/2019
Edit: 5/19/2019

11: The Empire Opens...

Twilight trotted through the Front Gates of the Empire, leading the caravan in. Her friends and Soft Touch stayed at her sides and helped her to ensure that wagons and ponies had made the journey safely. The Alicorn looked to Soft Touch and motioned her closer. “When everything is in the Gates can you start moving everything into place?” The handmaid nodded and stepped back to approach the first wagons and start the process. Spike jumped from Soft Touch’s back to Applejacks. A sigh of relief overcame her as the last wagon made it inside. Her wings spread and she flew up to ensure that there were no ponies left behind.

“There’s a pony down there asking about Hunter,” Rainbow said to her as she reached her and hovered close by.

“Right.” She looked down and Soft Touch was motioning for her to join them on the ground. “Here we go.”

She nodded to Rainbow, who stayed with her as she landed. A mare approached her, her steps hurried and her face flustered. Her dress was similar in design to Soft Touch, though it appeared to have seen better days. While it still fits her the fabric was beginning to thin. Twilight inhaled and held her head high as the mare reached her.

“I was not aware of a visit from Equestria. I am sorry that we had not prepared a proper welcome. I am Clear Cut.” She rushed out, her voice a bit shrill. “I can see that you have control of some of the Overlords minions. Does this mean that Equestria has overthrown him?”

Twilight eyes went wide as the mare smiled at her. She blinked several times and then gave a slight shake of her head. “Oh no. This caravan is not from Equestria.” She clarified.

“It’s not? But you’re from Equestria.” The mare interrupted her and questioned further.

“I am from Equestria. But this caravan was put together by Overlord Hunter Flame. He asked if my friends and I would like to join him on this trip.” She began but the mare opened her mouth once more to interrupt and Twilight held up a hoof to silence her. “He is behind us seeing to a threat and ordered that we should go on ahead to reach the Gates of the Empire and wait for him inside. He also has the bulk of the troops he brought with the caravan.” The Gates were beginning to close and Twilights magic covered them after a moment. “Oh no, don’t close those. He is behind us and I do not think he would appreciate having the doors closed in his face.”

The mare was quiet as Twilight finished and she watched as the Gates were opened once more and left in place. Clear Cut nodded in understanding and began to instruct the wagons on where they could be located. Twilight watched as she yelled and screamed at the ponies they had brought with them. The placement of the wagons made her wonder if they were placed in the most efficient place. The longer it went on the more certain she became that things were not being handled well. Soft Touch was trying to inform the mare how things needed to be done but she was not listening. Twilight caught Soft Touch’s eye and the handmaiden snorted and her voice became more forceful.

“The wagons have a set place that they need to be in. Our Lord…” Soft Touch began.

“Is not here.” The mare snapped at her. “He is not here so he has no say in how I choose things to be. Now get away from me you grubby little filly.” Soft Touch stepped up to her again and the mare slapped the handmaiden across a cheek and pushed her away with a forceful shove of her hip.

Twilight gasped and walked forward, anger in her eyes. “What are you doing!? She shouted.

The mare looked over her shoulder and then looked away from the Alicorn Princess. “I am taking care of this. You are not needed.”

Soft Touch rubbed her cheek and looked at the offending mare as she spoke. Twilight reached for the handmaid and made sure that she was unhurt before she spun to face the mare, who looked surprised at the Alicorn’s angry expression.

“I will tell you right now that I do not allow any kind of violence to be used against my ponies. Soft Touch is the one that will organize the wagons and see to them as I have asked her to do. You do not know anything about them and you have no place in commanding them. Now. You need to step aside and allow her to do the job she needs to do.” Twilight said to her, hoping her voice had enough force to get the rude mare to listen.

“I assure you, Princess. I am doing what must be done and I will continue to…”

“No.” Twilight cut her off and waved her back with a hoof. “You are not going to keep yelling at them and making things worse. Soft Touch will take over from here.” Twilight nodded her head to the waiting handmaid, who immediately took control of the wagons and began to set them into their proper places and assign them their tasks. “Now. Please stay out of her way.”

Clear Cut’s eyes were wide as the Alicorn put her in her place. She was forced back as Twilight’s personal guards began to drive her away from the Princess and back to the growing ring of spectators. Twilight was quiet as she rejoined her friends and tried to look assured of her own actions.

“That was pretty good Twi.” Applejack praised her.

“I just hope she isn’t a problem. Well, more of a problem. Hunter will be even less willing to put up with that talk.” Twilight replied.

“I agree. If he was here, I don’t think she would have hit Soft Touch.” Fluttershy spoke up from the other side of the farm mare.

“I know she wouldn’t have. Hunter wouldn’t have let it get to that point though. He would have acted faster.” Twilight said.

“Maybe. But he left it to ya. Ah, think ya did just fine.” The orange mare replied.

Twilight gave a thin smile and kept an eye on the other ponies that had gathered around. She was determined to watch over them and make sure that they were okay. The last thing she wanted was for Hunter to reach them and things to be in chaos. The Alicorn was quiet as time went by and no more ponies stepped up looking to interfere. As things began to finally calm down a shrill shriek from behind her caught her attention and she looked back. A familiar mare was approaching at a fast trot.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle!” She shouted as she finally reached Twilight and bowed her head low.

Twilight felt Spike jump to her back and he pulled her right ear back slightly so he could whisper to her. “I think that’s the mare that we saw when we went to Court the first time.” He whispered quickly to her and she gave a quick nod.

“It’s been a while since we last saw each other. I did not get the chance to introduce myself before, please forgive my manners. My name is Clarity.” Her eyes were bright as the Alicorn nodded to her.

“It’s all right. You were meeting with the Overlord, not with me. Weren't you with Everlight last I saw you?” She replied.

“Thank you for your understanding. I assume the Master is here as well? I was but I chose to move here and a change of scenery has been wonderful.” She asked.

“Oh yes. He was dispatching a Sky Serpent and then he would be joining us here. He asked that we go ahead of him and make sure to reach the Gates of the Empire for safety.” She informed her.

“Ahh. Those monsters are not common, but I am sure he will join us soon enough. Until then, would you care for a tour of what the Empire has to offer?”

“I will have to decline. I was asked to stay with the wagons and ensure their comfort and safety. It is pretty late so a tour in the morning might be nice.” She replied.

“That’s true. As soon as the Master arrives we will make sure to have your quarters prepared and after such a trek I’m sure you would all love to have a relaxing bath.” Clarity said to her.

“We shall see if there is enough time. Right now we should wait for Hunter to arrive.” Twilight replied to her.

The mare nodded and stood with her as they waited. Twilight was about to speak to her about personal space when a howl drew her attention. It was loud call and Twilight looked to the Gates as a familiar dire wolf trotted into the courtyard. She wolfs black and roan fur was dusty but it was still easy to see her coloring. Ponies gasped at the loose dire wolf and backed away as the she-wolf stopped and howled once more. Minions poured into the courtyard and they turned back to face the Gates. Twilights ears flicked forward and she could hear the sound of armored hooves move from the dirt road to the stone road as Hunter came into view.

Hunter looked to the wolf as she trotted back to him, coming back to her place at his side. The minions stood at attention as he came to stand in the center of the yard and his eyes landed on the smiling Alicorn and her friends. On his shoulder Wrath stayed in place, awaiting any orders from the stallion. Soft Touch and the others all bowed their heads at his approach. He walked toward Twilight and the others. His armor was dirt-encrusted, the runes of his bow still glowed brightly despite the road dirt. His lacquered black quiver sat empty at his hip, its shine intact, despite the dirt. He stopped in front of the mares and waited for them to speak to him.

“All accounted for and safe, Hunter,” Twilight said to him.

“Thank you for tending to them. I trust they gave you no trouble on the journey?” He asked her.

She paused and the pony that had tried to argue with her visibly stiffened. “Nothing that I could not handle with some help.” She replied to the Overlord brightly.

“Good. And when you arrived here?”

She looked nervously away from him and he lowered his head as if to speak to her. “We had an incident with one pony. But I tended to it.” She whispered to him.

“What happened?” He asked her. He could see her hesitate as he lowered his head close to hers. “Keep nothing from me.”

Twilight looked nervous, but after a moment she spoke back to him. “A pony tried to take control of the wagons and was moving them in the wrong places and making things very unpleasant. She…” The mare paused and looked back to Soft Touch across the yard. Hunter tilted his head and cast a look back to the handmaid. “She hit Soft Touch.” She whispered.

Hunter’s eyes went wide as he looked to the handmaid. His eyes went back to Twilight who now looked a bit uncertain. “Soft Touch.” He called her name and the mare looked to him as he turned to face her. “Come here a moment.”

The handmaid trotted to him and he looked at her. “I have heard that somepony hit you. Are you all right?”

“I’m okay, my Lord. Just startled.” She replied, a hoof going to her cheek. “It was a slap. Nothing harder than that.”

Hunter glanced back to the Alicorn who looked back to a mare he knew. Clear Cut looked uncertain as he looked at her. The black stallion called on a blue minion and had the minion look over the mare to ensure that she was unhurt. When the minion reached out to her and simply ran his claws through her fur Hunter was sure that the mare had not been injured more than a stinging cheek. He spun to the offending mare, his red eyes flashed as he regarded her.

“Clear Cut.” His voice rang out and the mare yelped at the tone of his voice. “You slapped one of my best servants?” The mare looked at him, her eyes wide as she said nothing in reply. At her lack of response, Hunter snorted. “Did I stutter or was my question unclear?”

“No, Sire.” She whimpered.

“Then answer me.”

“I did slap her. She was getting in the way and I told her to back off and let me do what I wished.” She spoke quickly in response to him.

“And what did you wish to do?”

“I was organizing the wagons and commanding the ponies to their tasks.” She replied, her voice gaining strength when he did not speak more a few questions.

“You are aware that the only pony that was to be in command of the wagons was, in fact, Princess Twilight?” He said to her, his head nodded to the Alicorn.

“But she does not know anything…”

“Enough. You are in the wrong and I do not allow any abuse of my ponies. You are stripped of the position you hold inside Empire for your crime against not just the handmaid to the Princess, but to the Princess herself. I left her in command and her commands are then to be treated as if they were my own.” He paused and looked to the Alicorn mare. “Did you order Soft Touch to tend to the wagons?”

“Yes. I did. I asked her to take care of the wagons and the ponies.” Twilight affirmed to him, her voice held a slight shake.

“So you disregarded her orders and instead chose to abuse my servants?” Hunter’s voice had grown in volume to ensure that all heard his words. She did not argue with him as he went on. “You have been stripped of your position and all merits that come from it. Do not trifle with my ponies again. Should this become a larger problem I will take further actions to ensure the safety of my ponies. Do not try me, I am your Master for a reason.”

Hunter walked back to Twilight and bade her and the others walk with him. They followed at his heels and Dezhara trotted happily at his side. As they walked Hunter looked around and led them through the final gates and into the Empires main market. He glanced over his shoulder in time to see Rarity’s eyes go wide at the stalls and the variety of goods she could see. Hunter managed to bite back a chuckle at the mare’s clear glee. As they walked Fluttershy gave a slight squeal as they passed into the section of the city that housed the animals, both work and pleasure. Her eyes lit up at the sight of the pens and the many animals. Twilight looked to him and a knowing glance to him had a slight smile crossing his muzzle, he gave her a sly wink and kept up his pace. As they moved out of the stables and into the country Applejacks eyes went wide at the sight of the sprawling fields of various foods and trees. As far as the eyes could see were sprawling fields and other goods.

“That there is the same size as Sweet Apple Acres.” She yelped as they passed by several fields.

Hunter looked over to her and allowed a pause in his walk as the farm mare marveled at the sight before her. He gave a quiet noise and his hooves began to carry him away from the fields and acres. The mares stayed with him as he moved. Pinkie had begun to bounce in her steps as they moved through the stone pathways and past various buildings and she paused in midair and a delighted cry escaped her as she raced toward a serious of storefronts.

“Pinkie! What are you doing?” Twilight asked her.

“It smells so good!” She hollered back to them.

“She found one of the bakeries, I believe,” Hunter spoke up.

“Well. That would certainly gain her attention.” Rarity said as they waited for the mare to return to them.

“Can we go inside?” She asked Hunter, her eyes huge as she tried to gain his approval.

“I’m afraid they are about to start closing for the night. There will be plenty of time in the morning for you to explore. They are one of many bakeries in Empire City.” He replied to her pleas.

She smiled and took her place among her friends once more. “Okee dokee.”

They once more took to the streets and Rainbow hovered above them as Twilight stopped dead in her tracks and was left behind the group. Hunter paused and shook his head. “I assume she spotted the book store and library?”

Applejack nodded to him as Twilight stayed still as stone in the center of the street. “Yup. Ya might have ta carry her to get her away from it.”

“It’s closed Twilight. Even though I can order them to open their doors it’s too late in the evening for that. Same with Pinkie, you will have to wait till they open to the public in the morning.”

“Will ya be bringing us back here?” Applejack asked as Twilight slowly rejoined them.

“No. Soft Touch and a few others will take you where you wish to go. I have other matters to attend to so I will part from you for that.” He replied and led them forward.

Twilight looked over her shoulder and a quiet huff escaped her. Hunter chuckled at her quiet disappointment but kept walking. He looked up as Rainbow was scanning the shops from her place, a smile on her muzzle while she scanned the storefronts. As they kept moving Hunter allowed himself to look around. Normally he went to his tasks immediately, allowing no time for anything other than is business. As the mares began to talk over what they were seeing he allowed himself the simple pleasure of enjoying the city. While he was not in any hurry to reach his normal quarters he did intend to walk past the building that they had been building. As he guided the group through the streets he found himself wondering about the population. It seemed to have lessened since he had been there last. He paused and the mares drew ahead of him. Dezhara stayed at his side as he began to scan the streets and his surroundings.

“Hunter?” Twilight called back to him, having stopped as well.

He glanced to them and nodded that he heard her and began to look around once more. Several seconds went by as his hooves carried him forward and he caught up with them in a few strides. The group moved ahead and soon reached their quarters for the night. The Overlord had his own complex within the Empire lands and it held several guest rooms should he bring more with him. Soft Touch was waiting as they walked up to the stairs and into the complex. The stone building stretched out ahead of them and he stopped and angled down another passageway. The structure he was looking for was close by and he had chosen to drop them off before he went to get a look at it. Wrath came around a corner and jumped to his back and held onto the armor on his shoulder.

“You comin’?” Applejack called out to him.

“Your quarters are down there, mine are back here. Have a good night. Thank you for your help with the wagons today, Twilight.” He hollered back as they nodded and began to go where they were told by the handmaiden.

“Your welcome!” Twilight replied cheerfully. “We can work on teleporting tomorrow?”

“I will look into a few things in the morning and if there is time then yes.” He replied to her.

“Sounds like a plan.” She replied and trotted merrily into her room.

Hunter walked down the hall and went out a nearby hallway and back out into the growing moonlight. His hooves thudded dully on the stone pathway as he reached the structure. The front was barred with signs about construction and to be aware of the workers. His eyes scanned the building and the more he looked at it the more it began to look like a council chamber from the front. He shook his head and chose to reserve judgment until he was inside. The Overlord was quiet as he approached the locked door and his magic covered false door and he moved it to the side. The dire wolf stayed close to him as he set the door aside and walked in.

Hunter’s ears flicked to listen as he paused just inside the buildings arched doorway. When nothing jumped out at him as out of the ordinary he walked further in. As he moved around the growing room he was uncertain what type of building he was standing in. It looked like a council meeting room but he could see no outstanding podiums or other seats in the room. He scuffed his hooves over the ground, searching for any sign of trapdoors or other mechanisms.

“What in the Netherworld is this place?” He whispered aloud.

He looked to the right as Dezhara began to scratch and whine at a section of the floor. The Overlord walked up to her and scuffed his hooves over the area of the floor that she was interested in. He didn’t see anything out of the ordinary and was about to grumble at the wolf when a sound behind him caught his attention. He looked back as a pony stood in the doorway and pushed a button to the side of the doorway.

He yelped as the floor gave way and he hit the ground below at an angle and he rolled down a slide. He managed to face forward, his eyes scanned around the slid, trying to find a spot to grab hold and stop his slide. The stallion was quiet as he tried to slow his momentum by pushing against the sides of the slide, to no avail. He looked up and a gasp escaped him as the slide ended, leaving him sitting in the air and then plummeting down into a dark hole. The stallion pitched himself as forward as possible to try to hit the ground rolling. As he landed his armor screamed at the impact, its joints bucking and parts of it buckled, digging into his skin. His body rolled to a stop and he groaned as he tried to stand up, but his head swam and darkness crept to the edges of his vision. His mind blacked out as he hit the ground.

Sorkeno’s head reared up at the sudden loss of Hunter's consciousness. The Lord dragon got to his feet and looked around him. He reached out to the young Overlord and found that he was alive but something had happened to him. The golden dragon was quiet as he looked to the silver matriarch and found her to be sleeping deeply, close to the eggs. As he tried to ascertain what had happened he could feel Hunter was either unconscious or deeply asleep. He settled back down, waiting for Hunter to awaken.

“If he is not awake by morning I will go to him, hatching or no hatching.” He laid back down around the eggs, his body protecting and ensuring their warmth. The dragon laid his head down but sleep did not return to him as he waited for the morning sun to rise.

Author's Note

Realized I had messed up a bit on this and another chapter. They are traveling to the Empire, not Everlight...Ugh. This is why I keep outlines close by. I forget shit. Oh well. SO here we go and another chapter on the board! I will probably let this one got for a little bit while I work on Equestrian Witcher due to the arc I am doing in that story. So I am sorry if this one and my other one fall to the side a bit. I'm not going to drop them so no worries! Anyway. Enjoy and I am sorry for the little cliffhanger. Thanks as always for the support!

13: Giving Everything...

Twilight walked with her friends as they began to search for any sign of the Overlord or Dezhara. She had given her friends a brief explanation of why she was asking them to help her search for him versus going to the areas of the Empire that had earned their attention the night before. The Alicorn was silent as she set a brisk pace through the streets. Her friends were close by and Spike stood on her back, scanning the area as they walked.

“See anything Spike?” She asked as they passed by the animal pens.

“No. I don’t see any groups gathering either.” He reported to her.

“Groups?” Pinkie asked.

“Well. He’s the Overlord so he would draw a crowd, right?” He replied to her.

“Good point,” Twilight replied.

She began to turn away when a sound caught her ears. It was a high pitched yelping and she shook her head to ignore it.

“Umm…” Fluttershy piped up as the others walked ahead of her.

“We need to find any sign of him,” Twilight said aloud as the others nodded at her words.

“Ummm…”

“Spikey is right when he says that the Overlord would draw a crowd.” Rarity said aloud as they walked slowly ahead. “It’s not like he’s subtle, with his height especially.”

“Ummm…”

“Ya got a point.” Applejack replied to her with a nod.

“Ummm…”

“Come on girls. We have to try our best to find him.” Twilight said aloud, still leading them forward.

“Wait!”

Fluttershy suddenly shouted to them as they moved away from her, earning her the stares of the other mares and Spike as well. She looked sheepish but went on as they finally looked to her, expectantly.

“I can hear a wolf.” She said to them.

“A wolf?” Rarity questioned her. “Do you mean one of his wolves?”

“Yes. I’m certain that it could be Dezhara.” She replied as they came back to join her by the animal pens.

Twilight looked to her and then began to scan the pens around them. “There is no way they could hold that dire wolf in one of these pens, the walls are too short.”

“It sounds like it’s coming from this way.” The butter-yellow mare related to them and began to slowly lead them.

“Okay, lead on.” Applejack said as she fell into place at the Pegasus’s hip.

“There’s a tall cage over that way,” Rainbow said to them as she flew a foot over their heads.

“Really?” Twilight replied, her voice belied the anxiousness in her heart.

As they weaved through the pens and cages the group could almost taste the uncertainty that went through them as the butter-yellow mare led them forward. She stopped as they came to a small opening in a pen and a large cage stood in front of them. Inside a deep gray and roan wolf snarled and bit at the metal cage bars. The she-wolf snarled as she lunged at the bars, trying to go through them.

“Dezhara!” Twilight shouted and the mare’s trotted to the cage as the wolf looked to them as her name was called.

Twilight looked at the cage in front of them and began to look around for the one that had caged the dire wolf. A stallion approached them and looked started at the sight of the Alicorn and her friends as they looked to him. His eyes were a light grey and his coat was a pale tan that looked almost like sand.

“Can I help you?” He said to them.

“Where did you get this dire wolf?” Twilight asked him as she stepped forward to stand by the door of the cage.

“Bought it off a handler this morning. Gonna have it learn how to herd sheep for me.” He said and racked his hoof on the door, earning a vicious snarl from the wolf inside. “Once I break her.”

“Break her?” Fluttershy spoke up at his words.

“Yeah. Starve her for a while and she will learn to do as she is taught.” He replied.

Fluttershy’s eyes widened at his words and she looked to the snarling wolf. Twilight shook her head and spoke to him. “That won’t happen. Whoever sold her is a thief.”

“Pardon?”

“She was never for sale. She has an owner that has her trained right and I want to know who sold her to you.” The Alicorn insisted.

“Look. You can take that up with the pony that sold her. I’m not letting you take my property and I can do whatever I wish with it.” He snapped at her. “I don’t know who you are and I already don’t like you. So you can bug off and leave me alone.”

Twilight stared at him and she could feel her wings coming off her back as outrage and anger went through her. “I don’t think so.” The pony opened his mouth and she flared her wings in reply. “No. You will be quiet. That wolf is owned by Overlord Hunter Flame and you have no business with her. So I will be releasing her right now. You can take it up with the pony that sold her.” She snarled and her magic covered the lock of the cage and it melted in her magic opening the door for the dire wolf to escape from.

The pony had leaned back on his haunches at her angry tone and he backed up as the she-wolf came out of the cage, snarling as he then scurried away from the enraged mare and the now free dire wolf. Twilight rubbed her hoof over the she-wolfs fur as it sat down in front of her. Her wings settled back on her back as she tried to calm her breathing.

“Wow,” Spike said as he slid off of her back and looked at her.

“Well done, darling.” Rarity praised her.

Twilight breathed out a shaky breath and sat down. She reached out and pulled the dire wolf to her and hugged the warm animal close. “Oh by Celestia. It’s gonna be okay, Dezhara.” She whispered aloud and nuzzled the wolf, who whined and licked the mare's shoulder.

“You okay?” Rainbow asked her and set a hoof on her shoulder.

“Yeah. I’m just really…angry about that.” She replied as she got to her hooves and released the wolf.

“Yeah. That was awesome.” Rainbow relayed to her with a wide smile. “He couldn’t run away fast enough.”

“I just can’t believe he thought I would let him keep her.” She said as she looked at her friends. “This city is made up of crazy…jerk ponies.” She spat out the words as if they were poison.

“Yeah, they are.” Applejack replied. “So we got to find out what we need ta do now.”

Twilight startled as screams sounded from around them and she spun to look to the skies. Her eyes widened at the sight of the golden dragon. “Sorkeno?”

She sent a blast of magic into the air to show him where she was. The dragon’s eyes landed on her and she began to push ponies out of her way as she led the others to the other side of the clearing which was wide open and unused. The dragon spun in the air and slowly dropped to the ground, trying to avoid landing on the ponies of the Empire as they screamed and raced away from him.

“Sorkeno!” She yelled and the dragon lowered his head to be close to her. “Oh no the hatching? Did Hunter call for you? What are you doing here?”

The dragon shook his head as she spoke faster than most could follow. “The hatching has not happened yet. I was not called here.” He said as he lowered his body to lay close to them. “Where is he?”

Twilight’s mouth opened and then closed as the Lord Dragon spoke to her. “Umm…” She waffled in her reply to him as his eyes looked to her. “I don’t know.” She replied, quietly.

“Little Princess?” He said to her. “What does she mean?” He spoke as his eyes looked to those with her.

“We can’t find ‘im.” Applejack spoke up for her. “Soft Touch said that Wrath was searchin’ all night and couldn’t find ‘im. We came out here to see if we could.”

The dragon’s eyes widened even larger and he looked up and past them, scanning the area. He looked to the Alicorn once more and leaned forward till his snout nudged her, forcing her to look to him. “When was the last you saw him?”

“Last night. We went our separate ways to go to bed and get some dinner and he vanished after that. I asked Soft Touch to look through the compound we were at and see what she could find out while we came out here. We found Dezhara but not him.” She rushed out at his expression.

“Dezhara?”

“Oh. He has a pet dire wolf now.” She explained and her hoof pointed to the dire wolf that was hiding next to Fluttershy, occasionally whimpering at the dragon in front of them. “I can explain that later, but can you help us find him? You can sense him right?”

The dragon slowly shook his head at her. “I came because I cannot sense him. I know that he is alive and well but I do not know where.” He replied to them.

Twilight’s mouth hung open slightly and she stared at the golden dragon. “But…”

The dragon leaned forward and gave her a gentle nuzzle to calm her. “I am here to do what I can now. With my help, we should be able to locate him. If I have to I will shred this entire city to find him. I am not above using my fire to bring him to safety.” The dragon vowed as he pulled back from the Alicorn mare with the flicker of flame in the back of his mouth.

“My Lady! Princess!”

A familiar mare screamed for her as the Alicorn whirled around as Soft Touch galloped headlong toward them, a large group of minions on her heels. She saw them and dug in to reach them faster. She slid to a halt a foot from them and lunged to the Alicorn mare. “Oh, thank the Netherworld your safe.” She panted and sat down as she hugged the Alicorn tightly.

“Soft Touch?” Twilight said to her and hugged her as the mare panted, trying to catch her breath. “What is going on? Oh, hi Wrath.” She said as the armored minion leaned out from his place on the handmaidens back. “Why do you have the minions? What is going on? Oh by Celestia please breathe.” She said in a rush to the mare in her hooves.

The handmaiden panted as she then got up and began to check on the others as well and then to Spike. “Oh, you’re all okay.” She panted and finally sat down as tears of relief brimmed over and slid down her face.

“We’re okay. What is going on?” Twilight asked her as she ran her hoof over the mare’s mane. “Take your time.” She looked up as the minions circled around them, protectively and Sorkeno raised his head slightly at the anxious behavior of the minions and Twilights handmaiden.

“Little mare?” The dragon lowered his head to her, gently pushing Twilight to the side for the time being. “What is happening to cause such panic?”

“Oh, I’m sorry Lord Dragon. Please forgive my lack of respect for your…presence.” She panted to him at the sight of the dragon.

“There is nothing to forgive, young mare. Now speak about what has you so troubled.” He crooned to her.

“I did as you asked me, my lady.” She said and after making sure they could all hear her she went on. “I went to the kitchens to see if the Master had eaten and they had no record of him eating. So I went to the servant’s quarters to ask who had cleaned his rooms. Normally the minions do it but here the staff tends to everything. So I asked there and the mare in charge was beyond rude. She threw the young ponies that had been tending to the room out and I asked them after making sure they, they were okay and they said that the room had not been touched. So I left them and I could hear the mare come back to them and when I looked back she hit the colt and I ran back and pushed her to the ground to protect them and then when she threatened me I told her that you and the Overlord would be very angry if I was hit and she backed off so I took them with me and brought them to our servants that came with us and they took them in and they…They said that the ponies here hate our Master and they were trying to kill him and they would be taking you and your friends ransom and sell you back to Equestria and I went to find Wrath and brought as many minions as I could get to follow me and please don't be angry that I used your name as I did…And I am so glad you're safe!” She rushed out in a hurry and finally broke into tears as she finished.

Twilight stared at the mare as she broke into tears and held her close to try to calm her. Wrath had slid to the ground and was waiting at her hooves as the Alicorn processed what she had been told. “They are trying to kill him?” She whispered aloud.

“I will burn this city to the ground.” Sorkeno snarled. “I will find him if I have to rip this city from its foundations.”

“Sorkeno! Wait. Let us help. Maybe we can all work to find him and bring him home without bringing the city down.” She said, hoping the dragon would listen. “You said that he is alive and seems to be okay. So we have time. We can find him if we all work together. There are how many minions with us Soft Touch? Over a hundred?”

The handmaiden sniffled and looked thoughtful as she wiped her nose. “Closer to two hundred, My Lady.” She replied.

Twilight stared for a moment as the number sank in and she turned to the dragon. “Okay with that many we can start searching the city. Sorkeno, do you have any smaller dragons that can go through the streets without flattening them?”

The golden dragon’s eyes closed for a moment and they opened to regard her. “Yes. There are a few young dragons that will fit your request. They have grown up with him and they consider him a nestmate and he can call upon them. They cannot get here as quickly unless I call upon a larger dragon to carry them.”

“That works actually. If we can show enough force they will slip up. They have no way to fight a horde of minions and dragons to match.” She reasoned.

“Very well. How do we track him?” The dragon asked her. “Do we have something with his scent?”

“Yes.” Soft Touch spoke up. “I can get the sleeping bag he used on the way here.” She looked to Wrath but the minion had already raced away. “He’ll get it.”

“That will work. A moment.” The dragon raised himself to his paws and closed his eyes. “Cover your ears, little ones.” The Lord Dragon raised his head and a roar tore from him, sending vibrations through the city and into the world around them.

Kaiana’s ears flicked at the vibration of the Lord Dragons roar went through her. She opened her jaws and roared in reply, sending the vibration through the Lair and she stood up from her place as the message from Sorkeno became clear to her. The Silver Matriarch was silent for a moment as she glanced to the eggs and then to the dragons that were now crawling over the caves and other constructs in their Lair. She stood proud before them and waited as they quieted around her.

“Maranna?” She spoke after they quieted and the deep red she-dragon looked to her. “You will come with me. Young ones?”

“Here.” A small group of three young dragons came forward at her words.

“You are needed. Maranna will carry you to the Lord Dragon. I am not certain what we shall be doing but I hazard to guess that the young Master is in need of our aid. Will you answer him?” She said to the young dragons.

“Of course. He is our nestmate and Master. We will always follow him.” A green replied and the others nodded at her words.

“Good. Setan?”

A deep emerald male dragon came forward at her call of his name and he bowed his head to her and nodded. “I will answer his call.” He said to her and waited for her to speak further.

“That should be enough. The rest of you wait for his call. In the meantime tend to the eggs and keep them warm and safe. Our young Master will return to us to see them. Setan can you carry two of the young ones?”

“Yes. Climb on.” He said to them and he laid his body across the top of the caves as two climbed over his back and dug their claws into the thick scales.

“Maranna?”

“Yes. Come young one.” She said and the green female climbed into place on her back and she nodded once the young dragon was set in place. “Lead us.” She said to the silver she-dragon.

Kaiana stepped forward and allowed her body to slide over the edge and her wings caught as she flew forward, leading them.

Sorkeno looked down as the roar faded away and he opened his eyes to look to the mares and minions below him. “They are coming.” He said to her. “Three full-size adults and three youths are answering the call.”

“Thank you!” Twilight cried to him and looked to her friends. “How long?”

“Less than an hour. Kaiana leads them.” He said to her as he lowered himself to the ground to speak to them.

“Oh,” Twilight said and looked to him. “I pity any pony that gets in her way.” She quipped.

Sorkeno laughed at her words and nodded. “As do I.”

Hunter looked up as something made the ground he sat on shake under him. Dirt landed across his body as the mine shuddered and he grimaced as the dirt fell on him. He waited as everything went still once more and he regarded the nervous ponies around him. Once he was sure everything was going to remain still he stood up and shook the dirt off his coat. A foot away from him Gaze shook the dirt off as well and waited as Hunter once more regarded the two ponies that were permitted to approach the exit to the mine.

“So it’s just these two?” He questioned.

“Yes, Sire.” Gaze replied and looked to him as well.

“Okay. So the question is why?” Hunter said aloud.

“I am a servant in Lady Clarity’s home before she moved to the Empire.” The mare replied.

“Oh. You were put down here so that she could control what leaves this mine then?” He questioned.

“Yes.”

“Why?” He continued to question her. “There must be a reason to assure your honesty.”

The mares jaw clenched and nodded. “She has my baby.”

Hunter’s eyes widened at her words and he stared. “She took your foal?”

“Yes. I can’t have her back until this mine is done.” She whimpered to him.

“This mine is viable and will continue for years,” Hunter informed her and she stared at him, panic going through her eyes.

“NO!” She cried out. “She said it would only be for a couple of months. I want my baby. She promised!”

Hunter could feel rage building under his calm exterior. “Taking your foal is technically foal napping. And keeping you here is as well. Plus, that is extortion.” He replied and looked to the now clearing sobbing mare. “I will get your baby back to you.” He said to her. His voice was quiet as he reached out a hoof to her and set it on her shoulder.

“Please.” She sobbed and held his hoof tightly.

“Does your mate have her?” Gaze asked her.

She began to sob harder at his question and Hunter felt the desire to hit him in the back of the head for asking her. “No. He died before she was born and my baby is all I have left of him.” Her grip on his hoof tightened as she spoke.

Hunter stepped forward and pulled the sobbing mare to him and held her. He sat down and allowed her to hold onto him as she cried. Her hooves held his armor as she hid her face. Hunter glanced to the others and saw that most of the workers were now clustered around him and they were beginning to smile. He could see that they were beginning to see that he was there and that what had happened was not his doing. As the mare began to quiet Hunter pulled gently away from her and she stood quietly as Gaze tried to comfort her further. Hunter stood up and looked to them.

“This mine is not something that was commanded by me. I did not allow them to throw you down here and force you to work until your hooves bled. As I told Gaze, I would not send ponies down here to do the work when I can stock it with minions to do the hard labor. Ponies are then used as a go-between instead of toiling down here.” He said to them and they began to nod as he spoke. “This ends as soon as we leave here. And we will be getting out. I think I know what that shaking was just now.”

“Sire?” A pony questioned from the back.

“A dragon’s roar,” Hunter replied as the ponies stared at him, their eyes going wide at his words. “If I am right then the Lord of Dragons is already here in the city.”

“And what will they do?” Gaze asked him. “I have seen the Dragon Lord and he is enormous.”

“Sorkeno is a dragon that can then command the other dragons as well. I can summon them as I need but when I came down here my magic is being interfered with and my connection to the dragons has been muted. I can sense him, but I cannot call on him. I also have Princess Twilight of Equestria in the city as well.”

“Equestria?” Gaze asked him.

“She is here to learn about the Netherworld Empire and how it works. She is able to call on higher magic so I do not doubt that she will be aiding Sorkeno in the search. But I am not going to sit here and wait for rescue. I am curious about seeing if I can use an illusion to leave the mine in your place.”

“Will, that work?” Gaze asked him.

“I am not sure. I only learned how to use illusions recently. Due to the magical damper on this mine, I am not sure if I can even do that. If that happens then we may need you.” He said as he looked to the mare.

“Me?” She sniffled as he looked to her.

“If we can feign a medical emergency that has affected the viability of the mine then they have to take notice. Our chances may be on you.” He said to her.

“I will do whatever I have to do to get back to my foal.” She vowed.

“It may come down to your desire and the fierceness of a mother to rescue us all. If you did get out I would advise getting away from them as fast as you can and seeking out the first dragon or Equestrian pony you see.” He advised her.

“How would I tell the difference?” She asked him.

“It’s not as hard as you think. Look for a mare that looks uncertain and or horrified at all times. Or find a minion and start telling them my name. That should get their attention. When you get the focus of one the others will notice. If you are lucky you will find Wrath, a minion in red armor, he is a constant companion to me. He will understand if you tell him to bring you to the Princess or Sorkeno. Also, look for a gray roan dire wolf if you get the chance.” He related to her and she nodded.

“Whatever it takes, My Lord.” She said to him.

“Good. For now, we shall see what our situation is.” He said to her and looked to the ponies now gathered around him. “We will see if I am able to use illusion magic. If not then we can try to claim that a cave in happened due to the shaking from earlier. It would not be an outlandish claim if we said it. That would earn a look from them.”

The mare stood still and nodded. “What do I do to help you, Sire?”

“Stay still. We will see if I can transfer how you look to Gaze. He knows Sorkeno fairly well and can earn his attention. Gaze?”

“Yes, Sire?”

“Do you think you have one more adventure in you?” Hunter asked him.

The older pony looked to him and a smile slowly crawled over his features. “Last time I heard that your father said it to me. I will happily so all that I can for you, Sire.” He said and bowed his head to the younger stallion. “Your father was my dearest friend. It is my honor to serve his son.”

Hunter nodded politely to him. “Stand next to her. Let’s hope this works.”

Hunter waited as the two ponies stood close together and then went still. ‘Let’s see if I can muster enough magic to get this done.’ He thought to himself and breathed out as he focused on the magic held within his horn. He could feel the magic within him react but as he tried to bring it forth the magic faded and ended. “Dammit. Hold on.”

Hunter braced his stance and reached deeper into his body for the magic that came from his connection with Sorkeno and tried to bring it to bear as well. When it faded out as well he cursed under his breath and breathed in. He held his breath and held up one hoof. He breathed out as he opened his eyes, they're natural red color was now brighter than normal as he gathered the power he needed from within his own body and bent it to his will. An orb of darkness gathered in his hoof as he breathed out to it. The orb was pure darkness and he waited as a ring of azure flame began to hover over the orb like a halo. He breathed in slowly as he forced his will upon the orb in his hoof. He stepped forward and pressed it against Gaze's, chest. The older pony looked uncertain as Hunter pulled away and the dark orb liquefied and flowed over his body. He backed away a few steps but paused when he realized that he could not escape from it and he closed his eyes, fearful of what had been done to him.

“Wow.” The mare breathed out. The elder opened his eyes and looked to her as she stared at him. Gaze waited as she smiled. “It’s like looking in a mirror.” She said to him.

Gaze looked to his hooves and a smile broke over his lips. “You did it…Sire?”

Hunters breathing was harsh to his own ears as he tried to draw in enough air to fill his lungs. His eyes flicked back and forth between the bright red and then dull as he panted. He looked up to check his work and nodded to them. “Thank the Nether it worked. Now go.” The stallion’s breath dragged from him as she spoke, his voice harsh.

“Sire, are you...?” Gaze spoke to him.

“Go, Gaze! I can’t hold it for very long.” He snarled at the pony.

Light Gaze stared at the laboring stallion for a moment as his hooves galloped over the uneven ground of the mine. He stumbled as he galloped around the corner and he could see the rune-covered construct come to life as he approached and then it remained alight but did not react as he collided with the wall of the entrance.

“Help!” He screamed in a voice that was not his own.

“What the?”

He heard a pony comment as the guard turned to look at the gap in the wall that was large enough to see his eyes. The guard stared as he looked at the frantic eyes of an illusionary mare. “What you want?”

“There was a cave in!” He shrieked. “A group of ponies is trapped and a few were crushed. Please, open the door so I can get my Lady to help us.” He cried out.

“You’re Lady?” The guard asked.

“Yes, Lady Clarity. She asked me to be down here to monitor everything. Please their dying!” He cried out to them. “Open this so I can go get her. Please hurry.”

The guard looked uncertain, Gaze looked back as a scream of pain came from behind him. He could tell that the young Overlord was in pain and he looked back as the guard's eyes widened and he began to fumble with the locks.

“Hold on.” He said to the frantic pony. “Okay, here we go.” He said as the locks fell away and the door opened.

Gaze lunged at the door and it threw open. “Drop it.” He screamed back down the hallway and he could see the illusion failing as he broke into a hard gallop and ran for his life as the guard began to shout.

“No!” The guard shouted.

Gaze glanced back as the guard seemed torn behind following him and closing the door. He was closing the door as gaze lost sight of him. His eyes began scanning the area for any sign of a dragon or an Equestrian Princess. ‘Where are you?’ He thought to himself as he scanned the air as well as the ground frantically.

A roar sounded off and the ground trembled as he slid to a stop and looked around him. He couldn’t see much of the sky as the area was under a wide set of awnings and other shade creating cloths. He plunged ahead as a shout sounded from behind him.

Sorkeno’s head looked to the city as he could sense the pain coming from the Overlord and he began to move forward as the sense faded to nothing once more. An angry snarl tore through him as he realized that wherever Hunter as he was in pain and it upset the Lord Dragon to know that he could not stop that pain. The dragon looked to the skies as Kaiana and the others neared him and landed alongside him. Twilight and the others had remained with him as they waited. Twilight waved to him as the others landed and he lowered his head to speak with her.

“What happened?” She asked. “I saw you look really fast toward the city.”

“I could sense him more clearly for a moment. But it was gone just as quickly.” He said to her.

“Is he okay?” She asked him.

The dragon was quiet as he shook his head. “He was in pain and I cannot find him to end that pain.” He said to her.

“We will find him, Sorkeno. And when we do somepony will pay for this.” She vowed to him and he nodded to her.

“Indeed they will little Princess.” He said to her and looked to the other dragons now at his side.

Kaiana looked to the city for a moment before she looked to the mares and dragon on the ground. “What is your plan, Lord Dragon? Where is my child?” She questioned.

“He is in the city. I could sense him for a moment so I know that he is here.” He looked to the sleeping bag that the minion, Wrath, had brought to them and he set a claw into it and held it before the younger dragons. “This has his scent and we need you to track him. We cannot track him due to our size that is your purpose.” He said to them.

The green, red, and grey dragons approached the item and dug their noses into the cloth and inhaled deeply several times to get the correct scent. The group of them backed up and nodded to the Lord Dragon who set it back on the ground.

“Little Princess?” He spoke to Twilight who approached and smiled to the young dragons. “Can you lead them to where you last saw him?”

“Of course. Can you follow me in the air?” She asked them.

“Unfortunately, we can’t fly very fast. We are faster on the ground until we are older.” The young green replied.

“Okay, that’s fine too,” Twilight said. “You will run a lot faster than me so I’ll fly and you can follow me on the ground?”

“Perfect.” They intoned and waited as the Princess took to the air.

Sorkeno looked to the skies and released a deafening roar to herald the beginning to their search.

Author's Note

Okay. Here we go. Another one bites the dust! Sorry been listening to an older music channel. Oh well. Anyway, so here we go with the next round of Hunter's story. Sorry, it took a bit longer than I would have liked due to trying to find an editor for it. So far no dice but I'm still trying. So if there are mistakes please let me know and I will do what I can to fix it as I go. As always thank you for your time and for reading! I appreciate it! Thank you!

Edit: 5/19/2019
Edit: 7/21/2019

14: Searching...

Twilight glanced over her shoulder to see the three dragons hot on her heels. The green dragon was the fastest of them and she was underneath the flying mare. Twilight looked back to the front and she could hear ponies screaming at the sight of the dragons as she led them toward the building at the end of the street. The Alicorn didn’t care about their screams as they finally got to the building as she dropped to her hooves and led them inside.

“Okay, this is the spot we last saw him. So you have the scent?” She asked them, cautiously.

“Yes. We can track him.” The green assured her. “We will find our nest mate, Princess.”

Twilight smiled at the assurance from the dragons as they began to move around the area slowly. She stepped back to allow them room to search. The red and grey branched off and began to scan the area just behind the green female.

“Here.” The red spoke up and the others looked to him and joined him.

The green began to walk forward while the grey trotted ahead of them. Twilight was behind them by a few feet as they moved forward. All three stayed focused on the scent and the Alicorn stayed as close as she dared, making sure to give them room and not step on their tails. The red dragon looked back to her and she scanned the ground, uncertain of why he looked to her.

“I’m sorry. Did I kick your tail?” She asked him.

“No. You will not be able to keep up when we find the true scent. You are needed if we are to move easily.” He explained to her. His eyes looked to the others and they nodded to him. “Jump on.” He said to her and motioned to his back.

The red was the widest of the three and Twilight carefully climbed onto his back and she hunkered down between his shoulders and gripped his scales with her hooves. “Here okay?” She asked him and he shook himself to make sure that she could hold onto him.

“There is fine.” He assured her and then looked to the others. “It is time to find our nest mate.” He said to the others who growled in reply.

Twilight yelped as the red dragon surged forward, his head snaked back and forth as they followed the scent. The mare was quiet as she held tightly to the drakes back. Her mind raced over what could be happening around her. She had known that Hunter’s kingdom was very different from Equestria. She had scoffed at him wearing his armor so often, but now all she could think of was hoping that he was wearing it now. She hoped it was doing its job of protecting him. Her eyes watched ahead as the green dragon once more pulled ahead and led the charge forward.

Purple orbs widened as the grey dragon stopped and his broad head looked to the left of them. The green paused and began to search for the scent as the grey walked toward a closed doorway. He nudged the door and backed up, he looked to the bigger red drake who walked up to him.

“In there. His scent leads this way.” He explained and the red nodded in understanding.

“Keep low Princess.” He said as he looked back to her.

Twilight nodded and lowered her body closer to his back and kept her head down as the dragon reared up. He set his paws on the door and pushed against it for a moment. The door creaked but did not give way. He pushed off of it and dropped his weight to the door once more. It refused to give way as the dragon pulled back further and rammed his paws and broadhead into the doorway. Twilight cringed as the door finally gave way.

She cried out as the door splintered under the weight of the red and gave way to the room ahead of them. The red dragon swung his head and tossed the remains of the door aside, allowing the others to safely enter the room on his heels. The broadhead swung from one side to another as his nose scented the air and he walked further into the room.

“Anything?” Twilight asked him.

The dragon looked to the others who nodded in reply to his look. “He was here.”

“And now?” Twilight asked.

“There is no scent outside of this room.” The green spoke to her. “This is the last place he was. That dire wolf was here as well. She is the only one who left.”

“Can you track her?” Twilight asked.

“Of course. An animal is easier to track than our nestmate.” The grey replied.

“I know I asked you to track him but can you switch to her?” Twilight asked them, as they looked to her, their heads gave a slight tilt at her question. “Whoever dragged her out of here must have an idea of where he is.”

“Sound logic.” The red said to the others.

“Which of you is the fastest in the air?” She asked.

“None of us.” The green replied. “Our wings are not developed enough to fly very fast. We can run, but not fly.”

“Okay, you’re the fastest on the ground though?” Twilight asked with a look to the green, who nodded. “Can you go back to Sorkeno and the others to let them know that we are going to track Dezhara?”

“Of course. I can catch up to you two easily enough.” She replied with a glance to the red and grey.

“Go. We will track the wolf.” The red said to her.

“What are your names?” Twilight asked them.

“We are not old enough for our names yet.” The red replied. “Once we are of age we will gain our names.”

“Okay. I asked so I wasn’t calling you by your colors.” Twilight explained.

The grey chuckled and nodded to her. “Understood. Our colors are enough. It is not an insult to us.”

“Okay. Thank you for your help.” She said from the reds back.

“He is one of us and we will bring him home.” The red said to her as the green nodded and turned to leave them.

“Go ahead.” Twilight urged her. “Try to meet up with us quickly.”

“Go.” The green said and the red and grey took to the track as the green left the room.

Twilight held onto the thick scales as the red glanced back to her and she gave a small smile in reply to him. The red went back to tracking and the Princess of Friendship was quiet as she looked over the dragon's shoulder, watching the roads ahead of them.

“Master!”

“Please open your eyes!”

“Come back to us!”

Hunters eyes snapped opened as he rolled to lay on his belly. Around him, ponies gasped and backed up as he panted for a moment. He was quiet as they looked to him to ensure that he was okay. The ponies watched him as he sat down in place. He rubbed his face with one hoof and got to his hooves. The mare from before stood closest to him and appeared the most relieved to see him up.

“How long was I out?” He asked her.

“Maybe a half hour. No more than that.” She replied.

“Has anything changed since then?” He asked

“Not really. He got away so far as we can tell. That illusion you made worked perfectly. But it seemed to require a lot from you, My Lord.” She said to him.

“It’s different magic so it requires a lot more effort depending on what is asked of it.” He explained.

“Gaze made it out and I hope he finds a way to get help to us. A second roar went out after you collapsed, nothing since.” Another explained to him.

“That’s good news at least.” He muttered and looked around them.

“Sire?” The mare asked him.

He looked back to her at her voice. “Hmm?”

“What will happen once you get out of here?”

"There will be a reckoning that I promise you. I do not permit any type of threat to my rule and I will not allow this to go on.” He said as he indicated the mine around them. “I was not aware of a mine being found in the Empire, I had heard of one in Everlight but I did not know of this one.” He admitted.

“My La…She helped find this one. Once they did they made sure that the ones who are openly loyal to you did not come to know of it until they were told that you were upset with them and they were put down here.” She said to him.

Hunter breathed in and a derisive snort came from him as his red eyes blazed brighter for a moment in response to that she said. “I was not angry with anypony. As I said before I do not put ponies down in the mines due to the intense labor and hazardous activity. Minions are easier to use due to their strength and hardy nature. They can take more punishment and still get up from actions that would leave a pony in traction.”

“So we were all lied to.” A pony said from off to the right of him.

“Yes,” Hunter replied, his voice bland.

“What will happen to us when you leave?”

“You will all be leaving here with me.” Hunter clarified. “I will not leave any of my subjects to suffer in this way. Those that think they are above my reach will be reminded that I am their Master for a reason.”

“What about when you go home?”

“Nothing will be left to chance. I will stay as long as is needed to ensure that my ponies are safe and protected. I know that I will leave for a time due to a promise to a golden dragon. I will not allow you to be stomped on without recourse to those who are responsible.” He replied.

The ponies gave looks to relief to the Overlord as he spoke. He could see that they were regaining that spark of life in their eyes and he looked to them as they were once more becoming the proud and strong ponies that he ruled over. Their gaze turned to the doors as a loud bang went out. The stallion edged his way toward the door slowly and peeked around the corner to see the construct was free of its base. ‘Did it break?’ He asked himself as it stood up and he watched as the runes on its form turned red.

“That can’t be a good sign.” He whispered as four legs pulled free of the main body and lifted it from the dirt. “Oh shit.” He said aloud as it began to walk forward at what would have been a normal pace for a pony.

Hunter spun back to the ponies behind him and he began to herd them quietly away from the side tunnel. His intent was not to cause panic as he moved them out of the way. The mare looked to him and then behind him. He glanced up as he got the main group into the shaft that led to the waste site for the mines materials. He looked back as the construct came out of the tunnel and spun to look around it.

Hunter paused as it seemed to pause to look around it and then seemed to see the group of them. Its red coloring brightened and it began to walk toward them. “Hide.” He said aloud and the ponies gasped as it came after them. Hunter herded them back to the waste site and he looked around it for any materials that could be of use. His hooves gripped a large section of wood and cement. He pushed it into place and began to create a barricade that he hoped would block its sight. He ushered them behind it and began to build up the other side to keep them hidden from its gaze. He glanced up and he could see the glow of the constructs runes down the tunnel. He glanced to them and then to the tunnel.

“Keep building this up and I will distract it. I will keep it at bay as long as I can. My armor should protect me from it for a while.”

“Lord. Are you certain?” The mare asked him.

“Yes. I’m in better shape than you are. Keep building this up as quickly and quietly as you can. I don’t know if sound matters to it or not. I will circle this as quickly as I can and when I come around to keep a section open that I can either jump or run into to hide from it. Gaze will not fail to find help for us.” He said to her and she nodded as he turned and loped away from her.

His eyes landed on the construct as it emerged from the tunnel and its gaze fell to him. “Come on you hunk of junk.” He yelled.

The black stallion pranced on his hooves as it looked to him and the runes brightened once more. He galloped toward it and watched as the beam charged and he jumped to avoid it and then charged off to the side, leading it out of sight of the group working to erect a shelter. He glanced back and found that it was not as fast as the average pony and he slowed just enough to keep it close.

“Just need to keep you over here to allow them to build without being seen.” He was quiet as he whispered to himself. He looked to the construct as it charged to shoot at him once more. “Come on!” He yelled to it as he paused to allow it to fire at him. He jumped and hit the ground running as it chased him.

His hooves thundered over the packed dirt as the construct chased him. The black stallion waited for any sign from the other side of the scrap pile as he kept the construct close enough that he knew it was focused on him and him alone. He paused as it charged him and he waited to avoid it until the last moment as it neared him, its beam already charged as he jumped up, his rear legs kicked out as it fired and he could feel the heat from the beam as it passed by his legs. His hooves connected with its exterior and he could hear metal as his hooves dented it. His hooves came back to the ground and he took off once more as it chased him. His legs carried him over the dirt and he glanced back at the construct followed, intent on him.

The Overlord said nothing as it followed close behind. He slowed and allowed it to near him as he spun to run the other direction, leading it back the way they had come. The construct corned far better than he could and was in a movement quicker than he had thought and he found himself looking at the metallic monster as it was now at his left side. Its beam charged and he slid to a stop as it fired. He ducked his head and the beam collided with his Netherworld forged armor. The beam struck him and a concussion wave went out and he was thrown off his hooves. He rolled to his hooves as the construct rolled to a stop and he glanced to the armor on his shoulder. It had been bent inward and the edges had been pushed inward, pushing against the fur and skin of his shoulder. He did not have the time to fix it and took to his heels once more.

Hunter was quiet as he could hear the steady hum of the construct as it fell into place behind him. His body was still able to keep going and he made sure to keep his pace steady to avoid tiring himself out before they were ready. His armor creaked as he ran and he knew that it was on its last legs and he didn’t dare ask it to take another hit from the construct. He spun to charge the construct and slid to avoid it as it charged him. His armor creaked as he slid across the ground on his right shoulder and then lunged to his hooves to keep the metal creature following him closely.

“Sire!”

A cry from the other side of the waste pile caught his attention and he dug in to get to the other side before the construct. He glanced back as he easily outdistanced it and he watched for an opening and the mares head was above the side of the barricade and he saw her and nodded. He was going to have to jump over five feet into the air and allow himself to fall to the other side or he risked running into the other side of the barrier. The black stallion’s hooves dug for more speed and he gathered himself to jump the barrier.

“Move!” He thundered to her and she ducked down as he jumped.

The stallion’s body lifted and he was left to hope he had enough strength to make it the height he needed. His forelegs curled under him and he pressed them tightly to his body. He cleared the jump and he felt the tips of his hind hooves catch the edge and he fell unceremoniously to the ground on the other side. His armor screamed out as he felt hooves gripping him and bringing him to a halt inside the barricade. He waited as they all hunkered down around him in silence. He waited as the sound of the construct neared them. He looked up and the mare was watching out a small hole and he could see that she was barely breathing.

“Silence.” He whispered to them, his voice barely above a whisper.

They nodded and he could feel several ponies gripping his armor and his fur in fear. He looked around and he could see that all twenty-two ponies were hunkered down. The mare looked back to him and she motioned for him to join her. He slowly got to his hooves, trying to keep his damaged armor from complaining as he stood and crept slowly to her. He looked through the small viewing hole to see the construct staying in one place a dozen feet away from them. Its red runes were still bright but they had dulled slightly in comparison the brightness of when it had been chasing him. He kept his breathing quiet as he watched it.

He glanced to the ponies and motioned for them to stay low and remain quiet. “It’s not finding us.” He whispered to her.

“It’s just milling about a little.” She replied.

“I’m not sure if it relies on sight or sound.” He whispered back.

“I think its sight.” She replied.

“I agree. Its range has been changed since last it saw me.” He said to her and she tilted her head slightly. “It had a five-foot range last time I walked up to it. Now it seems to have been switched to a different mode of control. It’s on the attack.” He said to her.

“Oh no.” She whispered and he looked back to the small gap.

“Just keep down and quiet.” He said to her. “Even though I am certain it relies on sight, I am not going to tempt it.” He said to her as she looked to the others and tried to smile for them. “Keep them as calm as you can.”

She nodded to him and went to the others behind them while he remained to keep an eye on the construct. ‘Could really use a bailout about now, Sorkeno.’ He thought to himself.

Light Gaze ran for all he was worth. He was no longer a young stallion and his breathing labored and his heart hammered in his chest and he panted. He galloped through the narrow streets and tried to find a way through. The walls on either side of him were blocked by market stalls and nothing opened up to allow him through. Ponies yelled at him as he ran past them, knocking some off their hooves as he passed. The cry of the Overlord rang through his mind and he lunged forward, asking his old body for more speed to make it out into the open. His mind went over what to do should he find any pony or dragon, he knew the mention Hunters name and hope they would help him. He was afraid of what might happen should the Lord Dragon find the Overlord before Gaze could get to the dragons.

He slid to a stop and looked through the paths ahead of him. He looked to the sky and he didn’t see any dragons in the air. His heart fell at the thought that maybe they had left. But at the same time, he told himself that the dragon would not leave without the Overlord in tow. He heard screams ahead of him as a pony flew over their heads and he gasped at the sight of three dragons on her heels. They were following her. His body shuddered in primal fear of the great lizards but the image of his old friend spurred him forward and he gave chase.

“Wait!” He cried out to them, but they drew ahead of him. “No…”

They drew away from him and he slowed to a stop as his body cried out as fatigue tore at him. He pushed forward but his body would not allow him to go faster than a trot. His chest tightened and he suddenly feared he would drop dead before saving the Overlord. He stopped to allow his body to recover and wait as the screams died out and ponies began to mingle through the street once more. He hung his head as he breathed in place. Minutes passed by him and he began to walk forward and slowly built back into a trot.

He brought his head up as the screams sounded out once more ahead of him. His eyes widened as the green dragon was coming toward him. He could see that it was not going to stop and he squared off with it. The dragon didn’t slow as he stayed in the middle of the pathway. It gathered and jumped over him. his eyes widened and he jumped as it went over him. His forelegs held the long green tail and he cried out as it slammed him to the ground. He whimpered but refused to releases the appendage. He closed his eyes tightly as he was dragged across the ground. He kept his grip on the tail tight as the dragon came to a halt.

“What are you doing, little pony?”

A female voice caused him to open his eyes and he looked up to see a pair of vibrant yellow eyes looking at him. He panted and looked back at her. His voice failed him as he stared at her. He had never met any of the other dragons aside from Sorkeno when he met with the Overlords father.

“I…I…” He panted to her. “Please…”

She tilted her head at him as he struggled to speak to her. She watched him as he tried to speak and seemed to be waiting for him to explain himself. He knew that he needed to speak faster to her but his body was gripped by a deep terror of her that he did not think he could escape. His body trembled and he shook as he looked into her vibrant eyes.

“Are you…in trouble?” She asked him. Her head drew closer to him and waited for him to speak.

He nodded and tried to speak once more to her. “Please…Him…I…” He closed his eyes as a whimper escaped him.

“Are you hurt?” She asked him further.

As he looked at her he was beginning to see that she was a very young dragon. His mind seemed to be failing him as he forced it to come to the conclusion that she was a baby. A baby dragon was not nearly as frightening as the big one. ‘It’s a baby…She’s a baby…’ he thought and looked to her once more.

“He’s in danger. You’re Master.” He finally spoke to her, his words clear.

Her eyes widened and she turned to face him. “Where?”

“We are going to need help.” He said to her. “Is the Lord Dragon here?”

“Yes. Along with others.” She replied to him. “Get up. I will take you to them.”

“More than one? Who else?” He said as he released her tail and got to his hooves. He cringed as he stood and looked to his right shoulder. The fur and some skin had been scratched off when she dragged him. He drew up to her, limping on his right foreleg. “Lead the way, young one.” He said to her.

She regarded him for a moment and stood up to look around her. “You’re hurt. It will take too long to get there at your pace. Jump on.”

She lowered her body to the ground and he stared wide-eyed at her. “Are you certain?” He breathed to her.

“Yes. Our nestmate needs us. I will get you there faster.” She reasoned to him.

“If you are certain.” He said and scrambled to her back.

“Hold tightly. I don’t want to drop you.” She said back to him as he settled on her back, across her shoulders.

Gaze sat up and held tightly to her scales and patted her neck with one hoof as she surged forward, her neck snaking out ahead to drive those ahead of her out of the way. She snarled and they scrambled to get away from her. Her thin form flowed over the streets and he held tightly to her scales, desperate to hold on. His eyes looked ahead of them as she galloped through the streets.

The streets fell away as the young she-dragon moved easily through the streets. The streets gave way to the animal pens and his eyes widened at the sight of the three enormous dragons. He could see Sorkeno his golden scales sparkling in the sunlight. He could see Kaiana, the silver matriarch stood tall and proud close to him. A vibrant green stood with them but he didn’t know the name of that dragon. He knew Kaiana only a little as she had always been with Songstress and playing with Hunter.

The little green flowed over the ground as she neared them. A loud cry came from her as she called to the four larger dragons. Their heads looked to her as she cried out and they saw the pony on her back. The enormous green dragon looked to the pony on her back and he began to snarl as Sorkeno’s head snaked out and snapped at the other male dragon. The green male backed away and lowered his head, submitting to the golden male.

“I know you,” Sorkeno said aloud as his head lowered to the small green dragons level.

“Lord Dragon.” She called out. “He knows where our nestmate is.”

Sorkeno’s eyes widened as he heard her and the golden dragon looked to the older pony. “You do, Light Gaze?”

“I do.” He breathed out and slid from the baby dragons back.

“You have not been seen for many years. Age has caught up to you.” Sorkeno said to him.

“You have aged far better than I have.” Gaze replied. “She was kind enough to let me ride on her back to get to you faster. He’s in a mine in the far district. I don’t know how he got there.” He rushed out. “I can take you to the entrance to the mine but you cannot fit in the door.”

“Can she?” He asked with a tip of his head to the little green dragon.

“No. She could get her forelegs and head in but not the rest of her. The front door is guarded by a construct that will attack anypony that tried to get in. It could kill her I think. I don’t know if it could but I don’t think she could fit.” He thought back to the other two he had seen. “The others would have no chance to fit either. Their larger than she is.”

“True. Did you find anything little one?” He asked her.

“Yes. We tracked his scent from the main building toward another. The door was too heavy for me or Grey to open so Red used his larger size to break through it. His scent ended there. The Princess asked us to track the wolf and they set off to track it while I came back to tell you. This pony was able to stop me and I brought him here to you.” She explained.

“Well done.” He said to the little green she-dragon who chirped in reply. “Gaze. Do you know the building she speaks of?”

The pony was quiet as he tried to think of what she meant. “I think so. But I’m not sure. I was put in the mine a while back so I don’t know if it’s new construction or not. I came across Hunter in one of the tunnels.”

“Hmm.” The golden dragon gave a quiet noise and went back to his full height. “You said that you knew the entrance to his mine. If I found it would a blast of flame remove the construct?”

“Easily.” He replied. “But it might collapse the tunnels. There are twenty or so pony’s in the tunnel with him. They were with him when I got out.”

The dragon looked annoyed but nodded in understanding. “Why is he not able to reach out to me?”

“He mentioned that his magic was being blocked. Which is true, all magic is negated inside there. I’m not sure how he did it but he was able to get an illusion to work on me to help me escape. It seemed to hurt him though.”

Sorkeno loomed thoughtful as he looked to the city once more. “If it is the magic I am thinking of then yes, it would harm him to use.”

“Lord Dragon?”

“Yes, little one?”

“Should I rejoin the others and Princess?” The green asked him.

“No. Go to the entrance of the mine with this pony. I will see if we can find the Princess and the others. If they are tracking the wolf then perhaps they will find a pony that can get to the building. If I can cane be shown the building then perhaps I can get to him.” Sorkeno said to her and she nodded. “Stay with her.” He said to the older pony.

“Thank you.” He said to her as she laid down once more to allow the pony to clamor onto her back. “Let me know if I need to move. I don’t want to hurt you.”

“I’m okay. Hold tight.” She said to him and waited for him to finish moving. “So where do I go?”

“Go back the way we came and I will tell you to stop when we need to turn right.” He said to her and she nodded.

She glanced to the larger green who nodded to her. She took off back the way they came and Gaze held tightly to her back as she ran. She raced back through the farmlands and into the city. He watched intently for the road they needed.

“There! Stop!” He shouted to her and she slid to a stop and looked to where he was pointing.

She nodded and broke into a slow gallop as she went down the pathway. She slowed to a trot as the path narrowed and she had to crouch slightly to make it through. Gaze watched as she approached the mine doors and he watched as the guard at the gate stiffened as the small dragon approached him. He watched as she got closer and he yelped as she hissed at him and he took off, disappearing into the crowds. She reached out with one paw and pushed on the metal doors. The stood strong before her and he was quiet as she tried to push them once more.

“I don’t think I can get through them.” She said as she looked back to him.

“Let me see if there is a doorknob.” He said to her and she watched as he slid to the ground beside her.

Gaze walked up to the door and scanned them. He could see a keyhole but a quick look showed no key near them. “Oh no.”

“What is it?” She asked and looked over his shoulder.

“I think that guard had the key.” He said to her.

“Oh. I'm sorry.” She said to him, her head lowered.

“It’s okay. We found the door. That’s a good thing.” He said to her. Trying to make her feel better. “We can look around here and maybe we can find something to help us.”

She nodded and looked around them with him. Gaze pushed against the door and reared up to find the peek hole and he pushed it open. He couldn’t see very much from it and he tried to angle his head to see if the construct was there. He quickly realized that the guard had been taller than he was and he struggled to see.

“Nothing.” He grumbled and the green glanced to him. “I was hoping I could see into the tunnels. But the peephole is taller than me.”

“Can I help?” She asked.

He stepped back and looked into her vibrant yellow eyes. “Actually. I think you can. Can you lay down right in front of the doors and I will stand on your back to look in?”

She nodded and laid down right where he indicated and he gingerly stepped up to stand on her back. He looked to her and she nodded that she was okay and he looked into the tunnel. He looked in and was able to turn enough to look where the construct should be.

“It’s gone.” He said aloud and looked to her. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine.” She assured him.

“Okay just hold on.” He said to her and looked back to the hole. “Hello?” He called out, after pressing his mouth to the hole and yelling. He put his ear quickly to the hole and nopony called back to him. He put his mouth to the hole once more. “Hello? Anypony there?”

He listened once more and then looked to the dragon who was waiting, her eyes watching him. “I don’t think they’re there.” He said to her.

“Where could they be?” She asked as he jumped off her back and she got off the ground to sit by him.

“That construct I mentioned is gone too.” He said to her.

“Why? Where could it have gone?”

“I didn’t know it could move.” He replied to her. “It never moved before. I hope it didn’t hurt them.”

“Could it?” She asked him.

“I hope not.” He said to her and he leaned on her. The warmth from the little dragon seeped into his fur and he sighed, despair eating at him.

“Are you cold?” She asked him.

“I’m okay, little one.” He said to her as his back leaned against the metal door. “I wish you were bigger.”

“Why?”

“You could break down the door.” He said to her.

The green she-dragon chuckled and nodded in agreement. “I never wanted to be as big as Red before. But I think it would be useful now.”

“I agree.” He replied to her and patted her shoulder.

She got to her paws and looked at the door and began to push against it. Trying to break through it. She paused and her nose sniffed the hole in the door. Her head pulled back and she began to snarl as she clawed at the door.

“What is it?” He asked her.

“He’s there! His scent is there.” He said to him.

“I know. But you’re going to hurt yourself if you try to claw through the door.” He said to her.

She stopped and looked back at him. Her yellow eyes stared at the door then looked back to him. She backed up and instead of turning to the door and ramming her shoulder into it a few times before she stopped and looked to him.

“I know.” He said to her and sat back against the door.

Author's Note

Okay, here we go. Another one down. So I wasn't sure if I wanted the young dragons to be more childlike in demeanor but they ended up about the thought range of the average early teenager. So they're a bit above average I think. pretty agreeable actually. An easy-going group. Each hatching has around 5-7 eggs survive but they can still die in the meantime. So this group was from the last hatching. And while they are older in terms of years they are about 20+ but in terms of mental age, they are younger. Anyway, off they go to help out. Thanks as always and thank you for reading!

Edit: 5/19/2019
Edit: 7/21/2019

15: Rescue...

Twilight held tightly to the red dragons back as Grey ran in front of them. Her hooves were starting to ache from the grip she was keeping on his scales. She held on despite the bit of discomfort. She looked over his shoulder as the two dragons paused, their heads snaking over the ground. She could see that they were searching for the scent and she released her grip on the thick red scales.

“Are you okay?” She asked them.

Grey looked at her and nodded. “We are searching for the rest of the scent. It’s not as easy as we had hoped.”

“What wrong?” She asked.

“The wolf’s scent is not as strong as it was before,” Red explained.

“She was in a cage when we found her. Could that be making it difficult for you to find?” They both looked to her and nodded. “Blast. Can you scent if there is a pony that was close to her and has her scent mixed with theirs?”

The dragons looked to each other and resumed their sniffing for the newer scent. The mare was quiet and stayed back as they searched. Red suddenly looked at her and she scrambled onto his back and gripped his scales tightly as he lunged forward, leading Grey. His body covered the ground quickly as he led the charge. Twilight looked up as they crossed out of the cobbled city streets and into the agricultural lands.

She considered sending a blast of magic to signal Sorkeno of their location but stopped when she realized that it would call him to her and she didn’t want to call him until she had news for him. She paused for a moment and looked back as she realized that Green hadn’t come back yet. While she was surprised that the swiftest of them hadn’t caught up yet she was jolted from her thoughts as Red slid forward.

She yelped as he slid to the bottom of a ditch. He stood up and she could hear a sound coming from above them and she looked up to see Grey standing above them with a wide grin, his teeth showing, his mouth open as he growled a laugh. Red growled under his breath and Twilight jumped from his back to let the dragon get himself out of the awkward hole he had fallen into.

“Princess?” He looked at her. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine. A little startled but I’m not hurt.” She assured the drake.

Red looked back to his counterpart and growled. “You could have warned me.”

“Not really. Your large tail was in my face. How did you not see the trail end in front of your fat snout?” Grey growled back at him.

Twilight looked on as the two dragoons began to argue. She opened her mouth to speak but their arguing grew more heated and she looked back and forth between them. A minute ticked past her and they looked to be about to trade blows. She groaned and her horn flared as she teleported between them and her magic pushed them both back. Grey fell back to his flanks and Red slid back into the ditch.

“That’s enough.” She snarled at them. “You are not here to argue like foals. You are here to help find Hunter, not bicker in the streets. I expect both of you to act like the proud dragons you are and do him proud as well.” She looked between them and they lowered their heads under her angry gaze. “Now. Can we get back on track?”

Red got himself out of the ditch and nodded to her. “Sorry, Princess.” He said to her.

Grey also seemed to have come to his senses and nodded to her. “Apologies.”

“Good. Now shall we?” She said and motioned them forward with her hooves.

Red turned his back to her and she hopped to his back once more. She gripped his scales as he once more led the way forward, Grey now at his side. Twilight shook her head in anger for a moment before she realized that she had just scolded a pair of dragons. She closed her eyes for a moment as she contemplated the lecture she would get from the Overlord and from Sorkeno. She shook her head to avoid thinking about it and looked over the dragon's shoulder once more. She could see that they were into the heart of a large field and they were approaching a house on the outskirts. Red slowed down and Grey walked ahead and he pointed his snout to the house itself.

Red looked over his shoulder to her and she leaned out to see them both. “What is it?”

“There. The scent that is mixed with the wolves is in that home.” Grey said to her and Red nodded.

“Okay. I will see what we can find out. Can you two stay with me?” She asked, already anticipating an argument with the occupant.

“Of course Princess,” Red replied and Grey nodded to her.

“Thank you.” She said and hopped from the dragons back to the ground.

The dragons both sat back as she approached the front door. She raised a hoof and knocked on the front door. She flicked an ear to listen and she could hear hooves inside. The door opened slightly and the mare inside looked at her and then past her to the dragons on her lawn. She stared at them for a moment and then back to the Alicorn.

“What?” She snidely called out.

“I am looking for the pony that transported a Dire Wolf to this house and then sold her. I need to know how she…”

“Not here.” She said and slammed the door.

Twilight blinked and stared at the door for a moment. She shook her head and knocked on the door again. She heard an angry sound from inside as the door opened once more.

“Listen here you little nag I don’t need to talk to you about anything. There is no wolf here and you’re trespassing. So get lost.” She yelled and the door slammed once more.

Twilight’s eyes were wide as the door closed. She could feel anger bubbling in her and she raised a hoof to knock again when a growl came from behind her. She looked back as Red gently nosed her out of the way and pulled his head back and slammed his forehead into the door. The door came off its hinges and was thrown into the house. Grey was over his shoulder and the two dragons snarled as the mare inside yelled. Grey pushed past his bulkier counterpart and shoved his head inside. Twilight watched as his jaws opened and his neck snapped out as he reached for something inside. A loud scream came from inside as Grey dragged the mare outside and tossed her behind him.

“What is going on? Call off your monsters.” She screamed at the Alicorn.

Twilight looked at the two dragons and then looked away from them. She had a moment of deciding whether to side with the horrible mare or not and she made her choice. She was tired of dealing with this mare and all those that were like her. Red spun around and the mare screamed as he towered over her.

“You will answer Princess’s questions and you will answer them now. Our nestmate will punish you later. For now, you are hers to question and you will answer.” He thundered at her.

Twilight walked up to the side of the dragon and the mare was whimpering on the ground as Red stepped back a step to let Twilight approach. She felt bad about scaring her for a moment until the thought of Hunter missing pushed that thought out of her mind.

“Who sold the wolf?” She asked.

“My husband.” She squeaked out.

“Where did he get her?”

“From the city. Said that she was stuck in a building and a guard asked him to get her out.”

“Why?”

“The building is a new build and they didn’t want her there. She was damaging the floor.”

“What was she doing to the floor?”

“She was scratching and biting at it.” She whimpered.

“What building?”

“The new one on Main Street.” She cried out.

Twilight’s mouth opened as she realized that she was talking about the building they had found first. “Oh by Celestia.” She whispered as she realized that they had been in the right place all along. “How did he get her out of there?”

“He put the cage by the entrance and then opened the door, she ran out and fell into the cage. He locked it and brought her here to sell her off.” She cried. “I swear that’s all I know!” She wailed.

“Where is your husband?”

“In the city. He was selling other things and said that the wolf was sold so he took her to her new owner this morning.” She replied.

“And that is where my friends and I found her this morning.” She said aloud. “Did he know who that wolf belonged to?”

“She had an owner?” She whimpered and looked to Red as he brought this head over the Alicorn’s shoulder. “We were told that she got loose from the Master’s group and was an extra and needed to be gone by this morning so he did a quick sale to get rid of her. Whose is she?”

“Overlord Hunter Flame is her owner.” Twilight replied and the mare paled and she put her hooves over her mouth and a shrill cry escaped her.

“We didn’t know. I swear to you we didn’t know.” She cried out and rolled to her belly before the Alicorn mare. “Please forgive me for my actions. I didn’t mean to offend you, Princess.”

Twilight felt pity edging into her mind as the mare sobbed at her hooves. The mare reached out and gripped her hoof boots and cried. Twilight pulled her hoof away and motioned for the two dragons to follow her as she left the mare sobbing in the grass. Red kept his head close to her as she walked and when she stopped she reached out and hugged his head. Grey looked to her and she reached out and wrapped her other foreleg around his head to hug them both as best she could.

“Thank you.” She whispered to them. “I really needed your help with that.”

“We will help you, Princess,” Grey assured her.

“Okay. We need to get back to Sorkeno and tell him what we know. He needs to know that we know where Hunter was and that’s where Dezhara was. She was trying to tear up the floor for a reason so there must be something there. You two okay to run back to the Lord Dragon?” She asked them she didn’t want to exhaust them.

Red looked to Grey and he nodded to her. “We’re fine, Princess. We will help you find him.”

“Good. Let’s get going.” She said to them and hopped to Red’s back. “Let’s go!” She yelped as the dragons took off once more, their legs churning as they raced over the ground.

Sorkeno looked out over the city, his eyes scanning for any sign of the young dragons. Beside him, Kaiana, Maranna, and Setan were also looking around them. A tremble occasionally went through the silver matriarch as she watched. Sorkeno knew that she was desperate to locate Hunter, her nerves frayed at the fact that he was missing and she had no way to find him.

The golden dragon sighed as he tried to reach out to the stallion and was met with silence. He was fighting back his own aggravation and he was beginning to consider simply leveling the city and letting Hunter sort it out after. He was waiting to see if Twilight sent another burst of magic into the air to draw his attention. He growled under his breath and Setan tilted his head slightly to listen. The growl died out and he looked back out over the other side of the city.

“Anything?” Kaiana asked him.

“Nothing.” He replied to her. “I am half tempted to burn the city to the ground.”

“I feel the same but we both know how upset he would be to have to rebuild it. As it is I think the ponies here need to be reminded of the kindness he has shown them. For their sakes he better be in good health or nothing will stop me from avenging his pain.” She snarled.

Sorkeno leaned his head to her and nuzzled the unhappy she-dragon. “I agree. This city has taken advantage of his kindness long enough.” He growled in reply.

“I agree,” Setan spoke up. “I do not know enough of this city to base much of an opinion. But if they are willing to endanger his life and others then they need to be reminded of their Master's benevolent attitude.”

Both dragons nodded as the green drake spoke, Maranna nodded in silent agreement. “You speak the truth, Setan,” Kaiana said to him. “I wish to lessen the burden he carries, if only for a short time.”

“As do I,” Sorkeno said to her. “This will not be allowed to go on. I will speak with him at length about allowing these ponies to stomp on him and that he has accomplished.”

He began to speak further, but a flash of red caught his attention as the two young dragons that were with Twilight returned, with the Princess on Red's back.

“Little Princess?” He said to her as he lowered his body closer to the ground to speak to her.

She jumped off Red’s back and stumbled in her haste to get to the Lord Dragon. Red came after her and checked to make sure that she was okay and she patted his nose in thanks. Twilight then looked to Sorkeno and went up to him, her wings spread as she flew to land on his snout.

“Green came back with a pony that knows where he is. But we are unable to gain access to the mine.” He explained to her.

“Mine?” She asked.

“Yes. Light Gaze was a close friend to Little One's father. He was freed by him and was able to stop Green who brought him to me. He explained that he and others were placed in mine and trapped inside it. Little One was with them but they couldn’t get out due to magic being negated within it. It explains why I cannot find him.”

“That explains a lot. We tracked Dezhara to the pony who sold her and talked to his wife. She spoke about it after a…bit of…convincing.” She replied and looked to the two young dragons behind her. “Anyway. He was called to take Dezhara from the building in the city since she was scratching and biting at the floor and damaging it. I think there is something under the floor that she was trying to get to. We need her to show us.”

“You are certain, Little Princess?” Sorkeno said to her.

“Yes. I am.” She assured him. “Please let me try.”

Sorkeno looked at her and his eyes closed for a moment. His eyes looked to her as he reached up and his claws went around her belly and he set her on to the back of the young red. “Find him. If you cannot then call me. I will find him.”

“I understand. Where did my friends go?” She suddenly asked.

“Soft Touch took them off to the side,” Kaiana said and her nose pointed them out. “You need the wolf?”

Twilight nodded and called out to the whimpering wolf. The wolf was hiding behind the others and she was about to reach out with her magic when something Hunter had said caught her attention. He had said that she would respond to the Dracoran word for help. The mare thought back and the word came to her.

“Dezhara! Selen!” She yelled out loud.

The wolf sat up and looked to the mare. She stood and raced toward the mare and came to stand by her, jumping to the mare who smiled and patted her. She looked up to find four enormous sets of eyes and two smaller sets staring at her.

“Hunter taught it to me. In case I needed help.” She explained. “It’s the only word I know.” She assured them.

Kaiana leaned down and the wolf whimpered behind the smaller dragons. “Use that word well. Our tongue is not easy and you are trusted with a small piece of it. Watch how it is used. Saying it wrong can alter its meaning, but you spoke it correctly so there is no issue. I am glad he believed in you enough to teach you a piece of it.” She said and gave Twilight a gentle nuzzle.

Twilight smiled and nodded. She looked to Red and patted his neck. “Let’s go Red! Come on Grey, Dezhara!” She shouted and the two young dragons roared to her as they turned to race into the city, the dire wolf on their heels.

Kaiana watched her race away with the two dragons and the wolf close behind. “Find him.” She whispered. “I am beginning to see why you have allowed her to remain close by him.”

“Are you?” Sorkeno replied to her.

“Yes. That one has a heart much like his.” She whispered aloud. “I will trust in her as well.”

Twilight gripped the thick scales as her mind raced about how to find him. She knew that the building was important but she wasn’t sure how important it was. She knew that it was going to play a large part in finding him safe and sound. Under her hooves Red leaped a market stall, breaking through the fence beyond it. The dragon was like a living juggernaut as he raced back to the main street. She was looking around when she saw a flash of emerald green.

“Wait!” She yelled out.

Red slid to a halt, his claws digging into the stone road. He looked at her and she motioned for him to back up. She reached the intersection with the next market stalls and she looked down to see faint green in the distance.

“What in the…?” She jumped off the dragons back and looked down the pathway.

She looked to the sides and she could see that the stone had been rubbed off and she had seen the dragon’s scales make marks that were similar.

“Red. Is Green down there?” She asked him and he put his nose down to the road and scented it.

“Yes, she is.” He said to her. “Do you need her?”

“I might. I need to ask her what’s going on.”

Red inhaled and a short roar called out and an answer came to them. “She is coming.” He replied to her.

“Thank you.”

She watched as the green she-dragon approached them, a pony looking over her shoulder. She slid to a stop and the pony on her back groaned at the sudden stop. “Princess?” She asked her, her head tilted slightly.

“What are you doing down there?” Twilight asked her.

“The entrance to the mine that our nestmate is in is down there. But none of us can get in. I accidentally scared away the guard that had the key.” She said to the mare, her head low.

“I keep telling her it’s okay and it was an accident.” The older pony said from her shoulder.

“Your Light Gaze?” Twilight asked him.

“Yes, Princess. It’s nice to meet you. But I am afraid I do not know your name.”

Red stood up and stuck his snout out to the strange pony. “That is her name.” He replied and Light Gaze wisely nodded.

Twilight looked at the dragons who all nodded in agreement. She looked to Light Gaze who looked back at her. “Why do you think?” She didn’t finish the sentence.

“What does the Lord Dragon call you?” Gaze asked her, gently.

“Little Princess. But why does that ma…oh.” She replied as it struck her.

“Yes. Hunter is Little One or nestmate and you are Little Princess.” Gaze replied to her.

“That explains a lot.” She admitted. “Anyway, so why are you still there?”

“We were still trying to get the door open when Red called,” Green replied.

“We were not having much luck and we're going to head back to Sorkeno when she heard a roar from the others.” He explained further. “What is going on now?”

“We know where he was and that the wolf with him was trying to chew apart the floor. So if we can find the spot she was after then we can hopefully find another clue.” Twilight explained.

“Can we help?” Green asked her.

“Follow us,” Twilight replied as Red laid down to allow her to jump to his back. She gripped the scales as the dragon once more galloped ahead.

Twilight glanced back over her shoulder as Green stayed close behind them, Light Gaze holding tight to her scales. Her purple eyes fell back to the front and she watched as Red slowed as they reached the main road and he slid around the corner and broke into a run once more. She watched ahead of them for the telltale sign of the building they needed. She patted Red as she caught sight of the broken door jam. The dragon slowed as they neared it and she jumped from his back and trotted inside to find a couple of ponies inside of it already.

“Hello?” One said to her.

Twilight looked to both of them. The one who had spoken was clothed in a suit and his coat was a sandy color with brown eyes. The mare with him wore a short dress that came to just past her tail. Her coat was a dusty rose with pale green eyes. She looked past them and tried to see if there was an area that had been chewed on by wolf teeth.

“Excuse me?” The stallion called out and Twilight looked to him once more. “Can we help you?”

“Yes. I need this building for a little bit.” She replied and walked a few more steps in.

“I don’t think so.” The mare sneered. “This building is still being built so we can’t have anypony disturbing it.”

“What is it going to be?” She asked, her voice innocent.

“A council chamber. Where the Empire Council will decide how it is run.” The stallion supplied.

Twilight stared at him for a moment before recovering. “Is that approved by the Overlord?”

“Of course not. He is in no way making the choices for us any longer.” The mare snarled at the mention of him.

“How so?” She replied and hoped the dragons were back far enough to avoid being seen. She had learned many things from Hunter and one of them was to let those that were lying talk.

“He’s not around here is he?” The stallion snapped.

“No. But his dragons are.” She replied.

“They will fall to us as well. No dragon will follow a pony without any power.” They replied.

Twilight allowed herself to snort a laugh as they spoke. “You think any dragon is going to follow you?”

“Of course. We hold the power in the Empire now.” The mare replied.

“Really?” Twilight backed up and motioned for the dragons with her to poke their heads through the doorway.

Red, Green, and Grey all came forward and they looked into the room. The ponies went pale at the sight of the three small dragons and the snarling dire wolf that came into the room as well. The Princess of Friendship was not able to stop the giggle that escaped her at the pony’s stunned expressions. Red shook free of the other two and came further into the room. He stood over the Alicorn’s shoulder and she reached out to pet his jaw. She looked up as Light Gaze came into the room as well. The ponies stared at him as he stood at the purple mare’s side.

“It’s been a while since last I saw you two.” He said to them.

“You are supposed to be…” The stallion stumbled as he spoke.

“I was. The Master helped me to escape and now I will find a way to free him from that mine. You can help if you wish to live through this.” He replied to them.

“We are in no danger from you, Light Gaze. The little mare with you has no power here...” They began.

“Actually she does.” He cut them off. “The three dragons with her take orders from her. She is permitted to ride them, same as the Master. She is a Princess, which gives her authority similar to the Master. She cannot command his legion. But I think her having three dragons is more than enough to deal with the two of you. So you can choose to get out of the way or get run over.” He sneered at them.

They looked to the Alicorn who spread her wings and raised her head above them. “And I am able to call the Overlord by his given name alone. Just putting that out there.” She replied as they paled further.

She missed the smug look from Light Gaze at her side. The three dragons now stood by her, their heads at her level and she made sure to pat each of them in turn. At her side, Dezhara snarled and lunged at them. They yelped and backed away from the aggressive dire wolf. They watched as the dragons head followed them as they ran for it. They raced through the door and vanished. Twilight pushed out a panicky breath and looked tp the now chuckling elder pony.

“Why did you do that?” She asked him.

He chuckled and looked to her, his expression apologetic. “I am sorry Princess. But here power is everything. Without it, they will sneer down their snout at you. That was a good thing to say at the end though.” He replied to her.

She sighed and patted Dezhara as the wolf began to sniff the ground and then began to dig at a section of the floor. She walked over and she could see claw marks on the floor from the wolf’s claws. She backed up and tried to see what the wolf was digging at. The floor didn’t have any sign of being part of something and she looked uncertainly at the wolf.

“Are you sure there is something here Dezhara?” She asked the wolf who ignored her and kept digging.

Gaze joined her and he looked around the hall while she checked the floor. “I don’t see anything.” He said to her. “You?”

“Nothing. She’s intent on something but I have no idea what.” She responded.

She looked to the walls and found nothing out of the ordinary. Her violet eyes scrutinized the walls and still, nothing jumped out as odd to her. She was about to call it off when she looked to Red, the dragon that was the farthest into the room. She looked down to the great claws on his paws and she reached out to grip the wolf’s fur and pulled her back.

“Red?” She called out and the dragon looked to her. “Can you dig at where she has been scratching at? Your claws are bigger than hers and you might have better luck.”

“Of course.”

Red came forward and he looked around to where the wolf had been pawing and he lifted one paw and slammed his paw to the floor. The grounds shook and Twilight gripped Dezhara’s fur tighter. Gaze joined her as the dragon dug his claws in and began to pull up thin strips of the flooring. He reared back with both paws and slammed them to the ground, shaking the building around them. The other two dragons soon joined him and the three of them began to paw furiously at the floor, digging strips of it up as they dug at it.

“Are you sure about this?” Gaze asked her.

“Not anymore.” She admitted as the building shook. “I really hope they built this sturdy.”

“As do I.” Gaze said to her and he edged closer to her.

The three dragons began to growl at each other and she watched as they moved and soon were tearing up planks of the flooring. She was amazed at the ferocity that they attacked the flooring. She came forward a bit and Reds tail pushed her gently away from them as boards were ripped up. She took to the air and looked down. She was beginning to see evidence of a trap door and she gasped as they all stopped and looked up to her.

“Sorry.” She said to them and went back to the floor.

They were still looking to her as Red finally spoke. “His scent is getting stronger. Shall we keep digging?”

“Yes!” Twilight yelled. “Please keep going.”

Red nodded and they attacked the boards once more. She watched as Red came up with a plank of wood in his mouth and tossed it over his shoulder, it collided with the wall and she saw pieces of plaster fall from it at the impact. She looked to Gaze who saw the damage and then looked o her.

“Oops?” She said with an innocent shrug.

“Ha-ha!” Gaze laughed in reply.

Green tossed another board out of their way and Twilight said nothing about them damaging the plaster. Grey spit out a few nails and wood and went back to his work. She was quiet as they stopped to look at what they were doing. Red glanced to her and she walked up to him and set a hoof on his broad shoulder. She looked down and whistled at the sight before her.

“It was a trap door.” She said as Gaze joined her.

“That explains how the Overlord got there. The rest of us were locked in from the entrance. But he just appeared and I ran into him in the tunnels.” Gaze related to her.

“That would explain that.” She agreed. “But where does this end?”

“I think it ends above the waste site. We toss the useless stone there and any extra wood etc.” He explained. “That also explains why his armor was dented and busted up in places.”

“It was broken?” Twilight asked him.

“In a few places. It was still doing the job it was made for. But it was on its last legs when I saw it. I heard it creak a few times but it was still in place when I left. Makes sense now. The slide I am thinking of is pretty high off the ground.” Gaze said to her. “It would have done damage if he had hit that without the armor.”

Twilight cringed and her horn lit up as she jumped to land above the hole in the floor and her horn fizzled out as she leaned in to see if she could see anything. “What the?”

“Magic is useless in there.” Gaze said to her. “Even his magic was unusable. Aside from different magic he used to get me out. But it seemed to hurt him to use.”

“Was he okay?”

“Last I saw yes. I heard him cry out but the guard opened the door and I told him to drop the illusion on me and I ran for it.”

“Illusion is normal magic so he must have a different way to use it.” She replied and jumped out of the hole in the floor. “Okay, so we need to find a way to get to him.”

“Can we make it down there?” Red asked her.

“No. You’re too big for it. Hunter would have felt a bit cramped in it.” She replied. “The average size pony would be okay but anypony bigger than that would be even more uncomfortable.”

“What do we do now Princess?” Green asked her.

“I…I don’t know.” She admitted and the dragons looked back to the hole as they waited for her to come up with an idea. She backed up and looked around the room. “There has to be something here.” She said aloud and began to walk around the room.

Dezhara was biting a piece of wood off to the side. Twilight looked at her and she could feel a bit of despair biting at her. “I really don’t want to call on Sorkeno.” She admitted aloud.

“We might not have a choice.” Gaze said to her.

“I know. But…”

Gaze set a hoof on her shoulder and she sat down with him.

“We have to get him out of there.” Gaze said to her. “He is not safe in there.”

“Why not?”

“There is a construct of some kind that guards the front door. Only a few ponies can get near it. I was able to since I was under the illusion that looked like one of the ponies allowed to approach the doors. But when Green and I went to the door the construct was gone.”

“What will it do?”

“It attacks any who get to close. Now that it has vanished I am afraid of what it is doing now. Sorkeno said that he is alive and seems okay but I’m not sure how long that will last.” He said to her as she looked to him, her eyes widening. “It fires a laser of some kind that can leave a hole on the ground. I am afraid to think what it could do to armor or flesh.”

“Oh no.” She said aloud and went back to the hole. “Okay, maybe asking the biggest dragon around to rip the ground open is a better sounding idea than I thought at first.”

Red looked to her as she leaned over the hole and jumped down to looked into it once more. She leaned in and nearly fell. “Gaze?”

“Yes, Princess?”

“Can you hold onto my tail to make sure I don’t fall in?” She yelled back as he looked over the lip of the hole to her.

“Yes, of course.” He said and reached out to grip the end of her tail with both hooves. “Be careful.”

She leaned in as far as she could and inhaled to use the Royal Canterlot Voice once more. “HUNTER!” Her voice echoed and she listened intently.

Hunter watched the construct as it moved sluggishly around, searching for them. He leaned back a bit and looked to the ponies trapped with him. The ponies had remained silent under his command and he was impressed with how they were holding up under the circumstances. He was certain that the construct had been activated when Gaze escaped. He cursed his stupidity and went back to looking out the small hole. His ears flicked as a sound caught his attention. He looked up as pieces of wood fell from the slide above them. The pieces were small compared to others and he stared up.

“HUNTER!”

A voice screamed out his name and he startled. The ponies with him looked up as the voice echoed around the room. “Twilight?” He whispered as the ponies looked to him.

“Master?” One of them whispered, his eyes wide and frightened.

Hunter looked to find the Construct still scanning the room for them. “It can’t hear.” He said aloud. “It hunts by sight not sound.”

“My Lord?”

“That was Princess Twilight Sparkle from Equestria. She joined me on the trip here with her friends. If she is able to scream down to me from up there then she found the trap door I fell through. So she found it! Clever little mare.”

“She can’t get down here though.” A mare whispered to him.

“No, she can’t. But Sorkeno can.” He said aloud and stood up as tall as he dared. He inhaled and held his breath for a moment to call back to her. “TWILIGHT!” He screamed back, hoping she could hear him.

Twilight was about to call out again, but she paused as her name came back to her. Her eyes widened and a wide smile went over her mouth. She looked back to Gaze and the dragons.

“He heard me. He’s close. I heard him yell back. Okay, we need to get to him.” She said to the older pony, who nodded. She looked to the slide and inhaled once more. “HANG ON!” She screamed back at him. She didn’t hear anything back and she turned to jump out of the hole and charged out of the building. She stopped outside and looked around to find the street had been deserted at the sight of the dragons running through town and she smiled as it made the choice to call the dragons in easier. Her horn charged and she sent a flare of magic up into the air.

A roar shook the air and she stayed in place, watching the sky. The golden dragon filled the sky above her and she put a foreleg up as the dust was kicked up as the dragon dropped slowly to the ground. She cringed as wood splintered and the ground trembled as the dragon came to the ground before her. Businesses crumbled under his weight and he lowered his head to her.

“Did you find him, Little Princess?” He asked as his head lowered to her.

“Yes! I heard him too. I yelled out his name and he yelled back to me. The building behind me has a trap door he slid down it and is in the ground under it. I was going to fly down to get him but magic is useless and I don’t know if I can carry him.” She admitted. “Gaze said there is a machine in the mine that keeps ponies from leaving and last he saw it was gone from the front door. So it might be after the ponies inside.” She rushed out to him.

Sorkeno nodded to her and looked at the building behind her. “Get the others out of the way, Little Princess. I will remove it once you and they are out of the way.”

“Right.” Twilight ran back into the building and found the dragons and Gaze waiting for her with Dezhara at his side. “Get out of the building. Sorkeno is going to knock it down.”

Gaze nodded and he fled the room with the wolf in tow and the three dragons came out behind the pony. She ushered them to the other side of the adult dragon and once they were safe she nodded to the dragon who raised his body up from the ground.

Sorkeno reached out to the building and his claws dig into the sided of the building, gripping the roof. He pulled up and the roof gave way, he dropped the pieces to the road and reached for the next sections. He was careful but did not allow that caution to get in the way of his task. The roof was gone and he looked down to see the hole that twilight mentioned. He pushed out the wall to the street and let it fall roughly to the ground. He looked back to make sure that Twilight and the others were safely out of the way before he dove both paws against the ground and began to dig. His claws tore through the flooring and he could see the slide that they had mentioned and he dug through it and down. He was growing more intent on tearing it apart as time went by.

Hunter looked up as the sound of scraping caught his ears. He looked up as pieces of wood and roofing came through the slide and flew to the bottom of the waste pit they were in. The ground began to shudder and the walls shook around them. He looked to the ponies and they were hunkering down as the dust and pieces of dirt fell on them from above. His eyes searched above them and he realized what was going on. He had heard Twilight scream for him to hang on.

“Sorkeno. Oh by the Dark, she called Sorkeno to rip up the house.” He muttered aloud.

“What?” A pony said to him.

“My dragons.” He chuckled. “Twilight asked the biggest of them to tear apart the building above us. In time we will be looking up at the sky.” He replied.

“But will they be dropping things on us?”

“Shouldn’t. We are off to the side so we should be okay. I won’t guarantee it but we should be okay. If it gets to that I will distract the construct again and the rest of you hide in the tunnel. Not too far in due to the chance of a collapse.” He replied.

“Understood.”

Hunter watched above them and he backed up to allow another pony to watch the construct. He was silent as they waited, watching the ceiling. Dirt and small stones came down and he could feel some of them bounce off of his armor and he chanced a look to the dented and warped pieces of metal. He was still impressed that it was holding up but he didn’t look over it too long to avoid being shocked if something crashed down upon them. His heartbeat faster at the sound of scraping as the building above gave way to dirt and foundation.

“Sire!”

A pony shouted to him as they backed away from the hole and he took over. His eyes widened as the construct was staring at the makeshift walls. “Oh no.” He whispered as the runes along its body brightened and the beam charged. He looked back and grabbed the ponies closest to him and pushed them to the ground and stayed over them, his body protecting them as the wall gave way. He looked over his shoulder as the others cried out and he shook off the wood and stone and stood up, his body in front of the construct, protecting the ponies behind him. His hooves carried him forward as he looked back to them.

A slight smile went over his muzzle as he looked over his shoulder to them. “Go.” He said to them and looked back to the front.

He could hear their hooves thundering as they took off for the nearby tunnel to hide in at his prior instruction. The construct seemed to follow them for a moment but he began to walk toward it, regaining its focus. He broke into a lope and dipped his shoulder to collide with the metal exterior. He could hear his armor creak and a piece of it began to give way. He bounced off of the construct and resumed a hard run, gaining distance. He could hear the whine of its engine as it came after him. He looked back and zigged as the beam hit the ground where he had been and he realized that it was now acting differently.

“Shit.” He cursed under his breath.

His hooves thundered over the dirt as he also climbed the waste pile to see how it handled the change in terrain. It whirled around and circled the pile. He ducked as beam went over his head and he watched as it started to try to come after him and he jumped off the pile off the other side. It came around the other side and resumed its pursuit of him. He galloped hard to gain distance and he watched as it also sped up.

“Oh come on!” He shouted to it and dug in. “Was it just screwing with me earlier?”

His hooves kicked up dust as he galloped ahead, his body jerking in other direction to avoid being shot. His legs burned as he pushed them onward. His lungs burned as he gulped in air and he could feel that he was tiring and he knew that he could not keep this pace long. He would have to outthink the thing. He looked to his bow and for a moment tried to justify stopping to shoot. He could use the other magic in his arsenal but it took time and time was something that he did not have. He pushed the idea back and tried to light his horn. He was met with stillness and he gigged to the side and took off in the other direction. He galloped past the tunnel and he could see the ponies crouched back, trying to stay as far back as possible without being in more danger. He dug in and made sure the construct was still after him and not endangering them. His red eyes looked to the ceiling as a groan went out above him, he watched as a piece of the roof came down and he rolled out of the way and got to his hooves once more. He could see a flash of gold as he broke into a gallop once more.

His lungs burned as he ran. Hunter stayed silent as he panted and kept moving. The sun beat through the ceiling and he slowed as the sight of golden scales earned a smile across his face. He ran for the pile but slid to a stop as the construct cut him off and he rolled away from it once more. He ran on and hoped that the golden dragon would break through the ceiling soon. Another large piece fell to the ground and he leaped it to gain him some time as the machine had to go around it. It earned him a few yards but not much. More dirt and wood fell to the ground and he jumped another piece and looked up as the dragon's eyes connected with his and he heard a low roar as the digging intensified. He ran for the pile and the construct was on his heels. He reached the top and looked to the ceiling as the sun poured over him and he reared.

“Sorkeno!” He screamed as the construct struck him in the side.

He groaned as his body rolled off the waste pile and he started to get to his hooves to run again as the construct came toward him before he could get to his hooves. He closed his eyes and turned his head away to allow it to ram his neck and shoulder. A loud crunch went through the air and the ground trembled violently under his body. He panted as a feeling of pressure around his body lifted him and he looked up to see Sorkeno’s claws wrapped around his barrel gently holding him aloft as the other paw came up from the ground and he stared at the remains of the construct, smashed to ruin on the ground. He waited as he was pulled from the pit and into the sun. He cringed at the bright sun and blinked several times. He could hear ponies cheering and he looked up as Sorkeno set him on his paw and held the paw close to his own face.

“Little one?” He said aloud.

Hunter allowed a worn-out sigh and he jumped to Sorkeno’s snout and collapsed against the warm scales. “Thank the Dark.” He whispered and the dragon held his paw over the stallions back and held him gently. “I have never been so glad to see you in my life.”

“As am I,” Sorkeno replied to him and the dragon held him tightly. “Are you well, Little One?”

“I’m okay. I’m not hurt I don’t think. But the ones down there need to be rescued.”

“Little Princess found the entrance and we will free them now that we have you safe again,” Sorkeno said to him.

“Fair enough,” Hunter admitted as he stayed collapsed across the dragon’s broad snout. “By the Netherworld, I will skin the ones that did this.” He vowed.

“In time,” Sorkeno said to him.

The dragon’s claws gripped his body once more as he set the Unicorn onto the street to greet the others. Gaze came up to him as the Overlord sat down in place.

“Hey, Gaze.”

“Sire!” He whispered and hugged the stallion tightly. “It’s good to see you back above ground.”

“You have no idea,” Hunter admitted. “I will be avoiding mines for a while I think.”

The older pony backed up and Hunter looked alarmed as three young dragons knocked him back and he was stuck underneath them as they rubbed their heads over his neck and head, his dented and worn armor creaked under their weight but held firm. They allowed him to sit back up after a minute of greetings to him and he rubbed his hooves over their scales.

“What are the three of you doing here? And how did you get here?” He asked them.

“We were brought to aid in the search. Kaiana, Maranna, and Setan carried us here.” Red explained to him.

“Setan? He never leaves the Netherworld.” Hunter replied.

“He does when Kaiana tells him to,” Sorkeno replied above him.

“Good point,” Hunter replied. “Is she okay?”

“Yes. She came to find you. I will take you to her in a moment.” Sorkeno said to him.

“Good.” He got wearily to his hooves as the three dragons backed up and Red nudged Twilight forward. “I heard you.” He said to her with a quiet laugh.

“Royal Canterlot Voice. Courtesy of Princess Luna.” She replied to him and walked up to him. She threw her forelegs around his neck and shoulders. “Thank Celestia you’re okay.”

“I am now. We need to get the others out of there.” He said as he held her.

Twilight let go of him and her eyes roved over the dented and damaged armor he wore. “Well. It looks like it is still doing its job. Though it’s seen better days.”

Hunter chuckled in response. “Pretty much. It got tossed a bit and that construct that Sorkeno crushed hit it a few times.” He admitted to her. “But it held up. But I think I’ll scrap this set and change into a different one.”

“You brought others?” She asked him.

“Just one.” He replied. “Learned my lesson about using only one.”

The mare shook her head with a light chuckle as he looked past her. “Dezhara.” He called out.

The wolf yelped and leaped for him and he ran his hooves through her fur. “She was the one that led us to you in the end,” Twilight said to him.

“I bet. That’s a story I will have to hear but for now, I need to rescue my ponies. Sorkeno said you know where the entrance is.”

“Yes. Come with me.” She said began to trot away from him. She looked back and he was walking behind her. “Are you okay?”

“If I’m being honest I’m spent. So you’re stuck walking.” He replied and caught up to her.

“Oh. Okay, no problem.” She said to him and came to walk next to him.

Red and Grey came up to them and both kneeled down and allow them to jump onto their backs. Hunter looked at them and then to the mare as she jumped to sit on Greys back, leaving the heavier Red for him. “This is new.” He said aloud, as he got onto the young dragons broad back.

“Red has been carrying me around to get around faster all day. Green was carrying Light Gaze for a while. And Grey has been helping me and Red track Dezhara.” Twilight explained as she gripped the grey scales.

Hunter gripped the scales as Green jumped to land ahead of them. “I will take you there nestmate.” She crowed and took off ahead of them.

Hunter groaned as the red drake took off at a hard gallop after the green female. He looked back and Grey was behind them with a smiling Twilight on his back. They slowed to turn and Hunter watched as they ran through a narrowed pathway but Red powered through to make the path wider for Grey behind him, wooden stalls shattering in his wake. Hunter looked ahead as Green slid to a stop and began to paw at a door. Hunter jumped off Reds back when he stopped and Twilight joined him.

“This door?” He asked.

Green nodded and backed up as his horn lit. His red aura gripped the door and he gave a violent magical yank and it immediately folded and gave way. He waited as the dust cleared and walked into the newly opened doorway. He heard twilight behind him as his hooves once more thudded across the dirt. He turned the corner and found that his ponies were in the middle of the room huddled together.

“I came back.” He said aloud to them and they all turned to look at him.

They stood up and Twilight wisely stayed back as they swarmed him, cheering. He turned and led them out into the sun and they cheered louder. The dragons all backed up and he led the ponies forward, past them. Hunter walked easily among them and Twilight stayed at his hip. They reached the end of the pathway and he stopped with them.

“Go home.” He said to them. He looked to a specific mare. “Your foal is waiting. If you need help getting her back please let me know.”

She smiled as tears spilled from her eyes. “Thank you, Sire. Thank you for all that you have done and will do.” She cried as she took to her heels and ran from him.

Twilight stood next to him as the ponies fled from his side to find their own families. The dragon’s lowered their heads and he ran his hoof over their scales. Red laid down beside him once more and the Overlord jumped to the dragons back and held onto the red scales. Hunter focused on Sorkeno and the dragon responded to him with a low roar and the sound of the dragon moving as he took to the air once more.

“Take me to Kaiana.” He said aloud and Red roared in reply.

Hunter looked ahead as the city fell past him as he waited for them to reach the end. Red slid to a halt after several minutes of riding forward and the Overlord jumped from his back and looked up as Kaiana’s snout came to land in front of him and he jumped to her nose and waited. She laid down on the ground and he jumped from her snout to the ground and hugged her nose tightly. She spoke quietly to him and he nuzzled her nose. Her breath was warm against his fur and he relaxed in her presence.

Author's Note

Okay, here it is. Sorry for the bit of a delay. Real life got in the way. But it's in the back now so I have my free time back. And here we see the reunion and the joy that comes from it. Thank you as always for reading and I will do my best to get more out to you. Thanks!

Edit: 3/27/2019

16: A Sentence Rendered...

Twilight trotted over to her friends, a wide smile on her muzzle. They greeted her as she drew up to them and Spike walked up to hug her in greeting. She glanced over her shoulder to see Red a few feet behind her. She looked down to Spike and tipped her horn to get him to look back to Red. She giggled as his eyes widened at the sight of the dragon.

“This is Red.” She said to the baby dragon and walked back to the young red dragon. “He’s not old enough to have his name yet so they go by color. But he’s pretty young as well. Maybe you can talk to him for a minute?”

Spike stared at her for a moment as Red drew up closer to her. “Can I?”

Red raised his head above the mare and his gaze fell on the baby dragon. “And you are?”

“I’m Spike. Twilight’s number one assistant.” He replied proudly.

Red looked uncertain at his words and glanced to the Alicorn. “Twilight is part of my full name.” She assured him.

The drake nodded as Spike walked up to him. Twilight looked to her friends and Soft Touch, who swarmed her. They gripped her fur and hugged her close as she laughed at the sight of them and she calmed in their presence.

“That was awesome!” Rainbow gushed. “We saw that blast of magic and Sorkeno just took off with a roar. We could see dust flying from here.”

“Are you all right?” Soft Touch asked her.

“I’m fine. Red and the others were with me the whole time. We were able to find out where Hunter had been and then found where Dezhara had been taken.” She replied to the pale blue mare’s excitement and assured the handmaiden that she was okay.

“Okay. What happened?” Applejack asked her and they settled in as the Alicorn began to explain.

Hunter nuzzled the silver matriarch and she released him to allow him to move away from her as needed. His red eyes looked out over the city and anger began to edge into his mind. He had known that something was going on behind the scenes but he had not been ready for the lengths to which they would try to conceal their deeds. He was annoyed that the mine had managed to slip past him and remain unknown for long enough to allow them to begin to harvest it and place ponies within it. An impact hit his foreleg and he looked down to see Wrath holding onto his leg, nuzzling against it with a happy expression. He looked up as the minions flooded the area around them and he could feel the familiar sense of the Netherworld rising to meet him. He closed his eyes and allowed himself to feel the magic that rolled through him and he allowed it to wash over him. His eyes opened to reveal a pair of blazing red eyes that gave of a strong glow.

“Wrath.” He spoke aloud, his voice firm and unyielding. “I need my other armor.”

The minions screamed and several of them took to their heels to answer his command, Wrath in the lead. The other minions crowded around him and he breathed in and held a breath within him. His mind began to form commands for the other minions around him. The Gauntlet roared at his command and he could sense the remaining minions as they began to run to answer his summons. He looked up as Sorkeno shifted and the golden dragon looked down to him and nodded in a silent reply.

“I think I need to remind them who their Master truly is.” Hunter snarled and Sorkeno nodded once more. “I will not allow them to ruin and harm my ponies, the time has come for me to put them in their place.”

"We are with you,” Kaiana said to him and lowered her head to his side, nuzzling him once before raising her head once more.

Maranna and Setan came to stand behind him with the other young dragons at his side. Hunter glanced to the mares and found Red to be with Twilight and her friends. He looked away for a moment before he shifted and walked over to the young red dragon. He stood behind him and the drake turned to him, intent on him. He nuzzled the stallion and Hunter ran a hoof over the dragon’s smooth scales.

“Stay with them and her. Protect them from the war I am about to bring to this city.” He said to him.

“I will, nestmate. They will come to no harm with me close by them.” The red assured him.

“I know. I trust your words.”

Red nuzzled him again as he turned to walk back to the other dragons as Wrath returned, the chest they carried contained his other armor. Hunter’s magic gripped the chest and the lid tore free as the other minions joined him. They flooded across the ground around him. Wrath and a few others tore into the chest and removed the armor pieces from within it. Others leaped to him and removed the breaking armor from his form as he walked toward the chest. He went still as the minions set the new armor in place and he paused to allow his helm to be put in place. The armor he wore was the same set that he used when ending the rebellion in Nordberg. He startled as Wrath jumped to him and an impact to his hip caught his attention. He looked back to see a full quiver of his best arrows in place, ready for him to use if needed. The minion jumped to the ground and checked the placement of the arrows, nodded in approval and jumped to his usual place on Hunters back. He looked out as Twilight and her friends joined him and the dragons.

“Hunter?” Twilight spoke quietly to him and he looked to her.

“Yes?”

“Are you sure you should do this now?” She asked him.

He looked to her and she startled at the bright red eyes that glowed back at her. “And when do you think I should retake this city?” His voice was tense, but he was trying to keep his temper in check.

“I mean, you were tired earlier.” She quickly explained and his expression seemed to soften slightly at her reply. “The dragons carried you back since you were worn out.”

“I can recover quicker now.” He replied and she tilted her head, her expression confused. “I was cut off from the Netherworlds magic before and that affected my magic and strength. I was also removed from Sorkeno and that also limited my abilities.”

“Oh.” The Princess nodded in understanding. “So you’re okay now?”

“Getting there.” He replied. “I will not allow my ponies to be attacked and imprisoned underground any further. I will retake the city and remind them that they serve under me and they live at my whim. Stay close to Red. He has instructions to protect you and your friends.”

“Are you sure you have to overrun the city…?” She paused as Sorkeno brought his head to her and pushed her gently away from the Overlord. “Sorkeno?”

“It is as Little One says.” His voice flowed as he spoke aloud. “The ponies here have committed a crime that cannot be forgiven. Even if Little One had not been harmed they would still face a reckoning. He will go into battle one way or the other Little Princess. Their crimes cannot be forgiven.”

Twilight backed up and nodded as the dragon finished speaking. Hunter was silent as he thought back to the design of the city and the easiest ways through it. He was half tempted to ask Sorkeno to flatten a few houses, but he knew that innocent ponies would get caught in the crossfire. The Overlord breathed in a deep breath and held it for a moment before he exhaled with an angry snort and looked to the young dragons behind him.

“You two will stay with me. I will take the majority of the minions with me but I will leave thirty here to help protect Twilight her friends. If I need Red I will have Grey call for him.” He glanced to the grey youngster who nodded at his words. Thirty minions stayed back with Twilight and the mares stared at them for a moment before he addressed them. “When I return I want to see those mares in the same condition they are in now.”

The minions roared in reply and tightened their formation around the mares. The browns lunged to his sides and the others fell into their place. Hunter looked out and the browns summoned their own mounts and the warwolves rampaged into the area at their partners call. The brown minions were now mounted and their fighting skill was multiplied two-fold. He rolled his shoulders and began to stride forward. The greens and reds were on the ground at his command. Their mounts were better suited to other situations. He paused and looked over his shoulder to the four enormous dragons behind him.

"If I need you can I call?” He yelled out to them.

He smiled as the dragons put their heads back and flame poured from their mouths as they roared in reply. A malicious smile crossed his face as he looked ahead and began to walk forward, his legion at his back.

Twilight and her friend’s looked up as flame poured from the four adult dragons. Red put his head back and roared with them as he stood guard. The Alicorn was quiet as the Overlord walked away from them and she lost sight of him as he went into the market district of the city.

“Wow,” Rainbow said aloud as the dragons went quiet and the fire faded.

“That was quite the sight I agree.” Rarity replied to her.

“Will it be okay?” Fluttershy asked, her voice quiet and nervousness showed on her face.

“Ah’m sure it’ll be fine sugar cube.” Applejack assured her.

“Yeah! He won’t let those mean ponies getaway.” Pinkie gushed and bounced in place.

“Your right. The Master is not one to rush into a situation and he will emerge with victory once more.” Soft Touch assured them.

“Red?” Twilight looked to the young dragon who looked back to her.

“Our nestmate will be fine, Princess.” He replied to her. “He does not lose a fight.”

Twilight smiled at the young dragon’s assurance and nodded in reply. She looked back to the city and a question came to mind. “Can you breathe fire?”

“A little. I do not have the range that they do. When I am older I will.” Red replied to her.

“Got it. Hopefully, we don’t need to worry about it. But what is the range for your fire?”

Red looked uncertain, turned to the side and inhaled. Twilight gasped as fire spilled from the dragon’s jaws. It ended close to ten feet away from the mouth of the red. Red closed his jaws and looked to her as she nodded. “Got it.” She whimpered to him.

“Awesome,” Rainbow whispered aloud. “This just gets cooler as we go.” The others turned to glare at her. “I mean. He breathes a ten-foot stream of fire. Granted the hundred foot tall ones from the big dragons are epic, but Red is still cool.”

The young dragon looked to her and his head tilted slightly as she spoke. Twilight walked up to him and patted his shoulder to assure him that it was okay to be uncertain of the rainbow-maned Pegasus. Spike was closed to her as she sat down and looked to the city. She didn’t see any fire or smoke but she knew that Hunter was not going to allow what had happened to go unpunished.

“Ya okay?” Applejack asked her.

“I think so. I just wish there was a peaceful way to fix this.” She admitted.

“Ah know. But Ah don’t think there is another way.” Applejack replied to her, Twilight looked to her, her eyes wide. “Let me explain. Ah mean that the ponies here tried to kill ‘im. They put the others into that mine with a machine that coulda’ killed them if Ah understood Mr. Gaze right.”

“It…That’s true.” Twilight admitted to her.

“So. Ah don’t think he’s wrong to go after the ponies responsible. Ah agree that peace the better way but Ah’m certain he knows that. But he can’t.” Applejack explained. “He’s got the right of it. They planned on ransoming us as well?” She looked back to Soft Touch who nodded.

“Yes. That was part of their intentions as well.” The handmaiden confirmed.

“So he knows that we are in danger too.” Applejack went on.

“She is right My Lady.” Soft Touch spoke up and came up to them. “The Master is not going to kill without cause. Those that harmed him and the ponies that lead them will pay for their betrayal. The Master is forgiving if there is a chance. But in this case, there is no forgiveness.”

“I hate to admit it but she is right, dear.” Rarity spoke up and came to her side as well. “Hunter is not the type to attack the innocent. He has a good sense for those that have wronged him and those that have not. You have seen that.” Twilight nodded at her words. “He will punish those that have done wrong and help those that have not.”

Twilight sighed and nodded in agreement. “You’re all correct. I was just thinking of how things are done at home, but here is not Equestria.”

“It is good that you think of other options, Little Princess.” Kaiana leaned down to speak to them. “But things here are very different. The laws of Equestria are upheld by those that are given the power to uphold them. While he rules alone and the laws are enforced by him and his army. Your fellow Princesses have others at their sides to delegate tasks to. Hunter does not permit others to enact his rule. He does it himself.”

“He could have help though if he allowed it,” Twilight replied to her. “Surely there are ponies he can lean on.”

Kaiana smiled and nuzzled her. “There is the reason though Little Princess.” Twilight looked confused as she went on. “He does not allow it, mainly because he does not trust them to take care of their fellow ponies. You yourself have seen what happens when they are left to their own.” She said and pointed her snout to the city. “Were you welcomed into the city today?”

Twilight shrank under the matriarchs gaze. “Not really, no. I had to have help from Red and Grey to get ponies to talk to me.”

Kaiana nodded, understanding in her large eyes. “He does not trust them not to step on those under them. He does not allow them to have a Council of their own. They will stomp the ponies under them to make their own lives better and more comfortable. This is a fight that he has been fighting since he retook the Empire.”

“Why do they keep fighting ‘im?” Applejack asked her.

“They wish for things to go back to the way they were before he took control. His father vanished and he was not old enough to claim the title as his own. In that time those that view themselves as the Noble Caste took control of this city and made those without a Noble lineage into a lower caste. Those they viewed as beneath that were labeled as slaves and cast into forced servitude with no other options but to either submit or flee to the other cities or make new towns to save themselves.” Kaiana’s words rang over them as she explained the truth to them.

Twilight’s eyes were wide as she spoke. Understanding dawned through her at the matriarch’s words. “Why?”

“Because they believe themselves superior in terms of intellect and lineage. The truth is that they simply do not wish to earn their place and wish to command when they are the ones with no power. Hunter came to this city and instead of retaking the city through the force of his army, he came into the city through the sewers. While it was not his preferred method he knew that if he came into the city in a place that they would never go, then he could easily sneak in and gather the ponies to his side. As he did this the ponies were reminded of the ways things had been under his father. To him they were all his ponies and nopony was allowed to harm them. He showed them his heart and they gave him their love and their loyalty. At that moment, he gained an army of ponies that dreamed of having more.” Kaiana’s voice rang true as she spoke.

Twilight stared up at the silver she-dragon as she spoke. “So he didn’t storm the gates?”

“No, Little Princess. He took the cities ponies and they rallied to him. He stayed among them for days to show them that he was with them and he would fight for them. Now he has been called upon once more to fight for them. And fight he shall.” Kaiana’s eyes closed for a moment and she looked back to the mares as she went on. “He does not allow any other to protect them since he has always fought for them. That day they flooded the city at his command and the Nobles fell to the ponies they tried to break under their heels. They retook the city with him. I do not think he will leave them out of this fight, Little Princess.”

“So he will gather them as he moves,” Twilight whispered.

“Yes. He will always have them at his side. I will not lie to you that he will not punish those that have erred. But he will not kill without cause. Have faith in his heart, Little Princess.” Kaiana said to her as she raised her head to watch the city once more.

Twilight was silent as the dragon’s words rang through her mind. A smile tugged at her mouth and she looked back to the city. She sat down and waited for either Hunter to return or for the call to the dragons to sound out.

Hunter strode forward and he stopped at an intersection as the sound of voices reached his ears. He glanced over his shoulder and he watched as ponies came out of the shadows, their eyes on him as he turned to them, his eyes bright.

“Sire?” One voiced out, his voice faint.

“I am here to put an end to this once and for all.” He said aloud, his voice ringing clear. “I retook this city with the aid of those that live within it once. I will bring justice to those that have been harmed and I will see to it that those who have done this city wrong are no longer able to harm it. I promised you this once before.” He spun around to the small crowd of ponies. His voice was loud and strong as he went on. “I will protect the ponies of this city and I will always stand before you. They can fight me from dusk till dawn and I will stand for you!”

Hunter saw Light Gaze come forward and step ahead of them. “Sire.” He bowed low and then looked to the armored black Unicorn. “We will stand with you once more.”

“Light Gaze. You served my father well and you have stood for me already this day. I can ask no more of you.” Hunter said to the older pony.

“Sire. I choose to stand with you once more. Your father was my dearest friend and I will stand with his son once more this day.” The old pony stood proud and walked into place behind the minions and stood firm in his chosen place.

Hunter nodded to him and looked back to the city. “Stand with me once more and I will retake the city and return it to those who deserve it.” He snarled and walked forward once more, his armored hooves like thunder on the stone path.

He glanced over his shoulder and he could see ponies coming out to the streets and he pushed ahead. The living armor thrummed over his body and he could feel it tighten on his form, preparing for the fight ahead. The dragons at his sides snarled and stayed close to him as they moved. Grey’s head snaked over his back every now and he roared as they moved. Hunter did not stop him as the young drake called out as they moved. He looked to the Green female as her head snaked out ahead of him, checking for any threat to him, green flame licking across her jaws though it stayed within her mouth as she breathed. Hunter allowed her to act as she did and he moved steadily upward through the main road. His ears flicked ahead and he paused at the sound of metal on stone. He looked up as a construct rolled toward him and he watched as it stopped fifteen feet away from him.

Blades pulled free of the circular body and the Overlord stood firm in its path. He looked to the two dragons with him and Grey surged forward. Hunter watched as the young drakes paws collided with the machine and his jaws opened wide. White-hot steam poured from his jaws and Hunter could hear the machine's parts creaking as the heat invaded every space within the enclosed space of its main body. Green raced ahead and her claws tore into the weakening form and pieces were thrown to the side as the two dragons savaged the machine to shreds. He looked past the shredded automaton and began to walk forward once more. The two dragons waited as he neared them and their tails swept the pieces out of his path. He stopped and reached out to stroke them in thanks.

“Lead on, Nestmate.” Green voiced to him.

"So long as you are at my side.” He replied and they both nuzzled him.

“We will always follow,” Grey said to him.

Hunter nodded to them both and once more they fell into place at his sides as he moved. The Overlord strode forward. He led the screaming minions forward and the wolves howled at his back. Dezhara lunged and snarled behind him as the dragon’s presence kept her behind him. The armored stallion felt no fear as he moved forward. His heartbeat steadily in his chest, his body was steady as he asked it to carry him forward.

He stopped at a junction and his eyes fell on the elaborate house at the end of the street. If he read the plaque right then he knew who the owner of the elaborate home was. It was the home of a pony that believed herself to be of Noble lineage and better than the ones under her. He focused on the home and walked toward it, his hooves echoing on the walled street. The end of the street came and he looked at the mansion before him. The Gauntlet roared and the unmounted minions surged across the land and broke through the front doors.

“Sire?” Gaze came up to him.

“This home belongs to Clarity? Correct?” Hunter replied, his voice quiet.

“Yes. When she came here from Everlight she was given this house. She was of Noble descent there so they gave her this house to reflect that.” Gaze informed him. “Why?”

Hunter’s eyes were bright as a familiar mare came trotting out the house. The mare from before came out with her foal on her side and her things on her other side. Her eyes were wide at the minions pouring over the large estate and she looked to the front gates to see the Overlord.

“Sire?” She trotted up to them and waited for him to speak.

“In her service were you treated well?” Hunter asked her.

“At times. If you upset her you were punished so I learned how to send many compliments to her to keep her happy.” She replied, her eyes uncertain. “Why?”

“And others?”

“They were punished for the littlest things.” She admitted. “I tried to stay out of the way.”

“I see. So what I had already learned is accurate. I don’t think she deserves this home that she did not earn.” He said aloud.

"Sire?” Gaze asked him. “What are you going to do?”

Hunter waited as ponies came running out and items of value were brought out to the front and were placed off to the side. His eyes blazed red as Wrath ran up to him, waving his arms in a signal to the Overlord. Hunter reached out to Sorkeno, the dragon roared in reply and Hunter looked to the skies. The Overlord looked up as a flash of gold went over him. The dragon hovered and his jaws opened, releasing red flame onto the house. The flame tore into the structure with enough force to shake the ground and stagger some of the ponies with him. Hunter stood tall as the fire engulfed the home and within moments not a piece of it was left untouched by the dragon’s fire. Hunter watched as it burned and the golden dragon swallowed the last bit of flame in his mouth and roared out in reply to Hunters call.

“Thank you, Sorkeno,” Hunter whispered as the dragon took wing once more.

Hunter looked up to find the other dragons circling the city from above, awaiting his word. At his side, Green and Grey both roared in reply to the adults above them as Hunter whirled around to begin to walk forward once more.

“You called him to torch the house?” Gaze asked him, his eyes wide.

“Yes. They did not earn the house and do not deserve it. I want that area to be used to make something that all ponies can enjoy.” Hunter replied, his voice stern.

“I think the park would be lovely here.” The mare spoke out.

“Then that is what it will be,” Hunter said to her. “She has her father’s eyes I assume?” He said as he looked to the wide-eyed filly in her mother’s saddlebag.

“Yes. I loved his eyes the moment I met him. I’m glad she has them.” She replied and nuzzled the filly as she walked back to join the other ponies at his back.

“Each house owned by a Noble will burn this day. Gaze?”

“Sire?”

“Do you know where they all are?”

Gaze looked at him, a smile coming to his mouth as he nodded in reply. “Yes Sire, I do.”

“Then lead me to them. I have four dragons in the sky that need something to do.” Hunter replied and he walked forward, his punishment for those that had crossed him and his ponies would now begin.

Twilight looked up as Sorkeno took off and the other three went with him. She watched as Sorkeno hovered over a far piece of the city and she gasped at the fire that poured from his jaws. The dragon stayed and breathed gouts of flame and then took wing. Black smoke rose into the sky as he left the area and took to the air with the others.

“I guess that’s how it starts.” She said to her friends, who nodded in agreement.

“Ah wonder what he burned to the ground.” Applejack said aloud. “Any idea Red?”

The young dragon shook his head in response. “I can’t tell from here. It must not be very big if it only took one breath of the Lord Dragons fire to burn it down.”

“That’s what one breath does?” Rainbow asked him and he nodded. “Wow. Okay, so we never want to be on the wrong end of that.”

“I should hope we do not need to worry about that.” Rarity replied.

“I don’t think we have to worry girls,” Twilight said to them with a light laugh.

Spike was standing close to Red, his eyes wide as the smoke rose into the sky. “Hey Red?”

“Yes, little drake?”

“Can you lift me up so I can see?” He asked.

Red looked to him and then to Twilight. “How do I lift him up?” He asked her.

“If it doesn’t bother you, can you put him on your shoulder? If it is a matter of dominance then don’t worry about it, Spike understands that.” She replied.

“Yeah. If it’s not okay then I understand.” Spike replied, a smile on his face.

Red laid down and allowed Spike to hop to his back and up to his shoulder as the young dragon stood up slowly. “Is that adequate?”

“It’s perfect. Thank you.” Spike assured him and patted the other dragon’s neck.

Red said nothing and gave a slight growl to the baby dragon and looked back to the smoke. Twilight smiled at the sight of the two dragons and she also looked back to the smoke. She watched as Kaiana suddenly dipped out of the sky and white flame poured from her jaws as she flew over the spot to burn. She ended her flame as she flew over it and spun to turn back and the white flame poured forth once more. Twilight watched as black smoke rose into the skies.

“And another something is burning.” Rarity said aloud.

“Must be something special to somepony,” Fluttershy added in.

“Yeah,” Twilight replied absently.

“The other two haven’t done anything yet, so maybe that was it…oh, nope there goes the green one,” Rainbow said as she took to the air a few feet above them.

“His name is Setan,” Twilight replied.

Green flame spat forth as the dragon came to hover over a spot close to where Kaiana’s white fire had burned. Rainbow shrugged down at them and continued to hover above them. They all stared up at the four dragons as they suddenly all dove for the city.

“Oh by Equestria,” Twilight whispered as fire poured from the skies as the dragons destroyed a portion of the city.

She looked to her friends and they were all wide-eyed and staring as smoke rose in large plumes from the city.

Hunter watched as the Nobles homes burned. Gaze had informed him that the street ahead of them housed only their homes. He had sent the minions through the homes to make sure that no ponies were trapped inside. The flames collided with the ground and tore through the elaborate houses, shaking the ground as they fell. The Overlord looked up as the dragons banked and came back toward him, fire falling from above to destroy everything in their path. He heard ponies cry out as the dragons flew over him, his eyes closed as the heat from the flames and embers went past him.

“Gaze?” He spoke up as the sound of burning wood and the smell of wood-burning went over him.

“Yes, Sire?”

“Do you happen to know where the Nobles would go to hide from me?”

Gaze was quiet for a moment as he thought it over. “I think so.”

“Where?”

“The old High Chambers, above us.” He replied. “I can show you the way.”

“Perfect. Those are the old chambers above the chambers set aside for me correct?”

“Yes, Sire.” Gaze nodded as he spoke in response.

Hunter turned to leave the burning rubble behind and stood at Gaze’s hip as the elder pony led him back the way they had come. The black stallion kept his eyes trained forward and the two dragons with him had fallen back slightly and Dezhara had taken her place at his side. The she-wolf growled and snarled at his side, her head swinging from side to side to watch out for any threat. Minions flooded the area around him as they tended to any threats that could come to stand against him. Hunter’s mind went over what he wanted them to do and they completed the orders he gave them. His hooves thudded over the stone path and he glanced up as the dragon’s circled tightly over him.

The Overlord looked over his shoulder to see the crowd of ponies following closely behind him, their eyes wide and he could see anger smoldering within them. ‘They are mine and by the Dark, I swear I will protect them.’ He thought to himself as the minions once more flooded the area ahead of them and removed any obstacles in his path. Gaze turned the corner and Hunter sent the minions up the road to scan for any threats. He heard them scream and he looked up as a construct much like the one from the mine came around the corner followed by two more. Hunter paused as the minions returned to him as the gauntlet roared.

At his side Grey and Green snarled, ready to charge in to destroy them. Hunter reached out an armored hoof and they backed up as his horn lit. His magic covered the first construct and he wrenched it apart in his magic. The machine came apart in his magic as the minions charged forth, he looked to the dragons and they charged in as well. Hunter was quiet as he pulled back his magic, his body was still recovering and he didn’t dare overtax himself when he still needed to reach those responsible.

The two dragons tore into the machines before they had a chance to fully charge the lasers they carried. They were thrown to the ground as the minions and dragons converged on them. The sound of metal tearing filled the air. Hunter walked forward as the whine of the constructs faded to nothing and the minions pushed the pieces out of his way and they kept moving. Hunter commanded the mounted minions to scout ahead and the wolves howled and barked as they were driven into battle. Hunter didn’t break into a faster gait, instead, he walked calmly forward. His strides showed no sign of faltering and he moved fluidly in the direction of his choosing. Beside him, Gaze stayed close as the dragons fell into place once more and the dragons stayed close. The adult dragons stayed above him as they moved.

“Sire.” Gaze suddenly reached a hoof to land on his shoulder. Hunter looked to him and stopped at the pressure to his shoulder. “The tunnels.”

“Tunnels?” Hunter asked him, his voice firm.

“There are tunnels under this area that were once used to move larger items from home to home versus taking up the entire street. They haven’t been used in a few years.” Gaze said to him.

“Where do they converge?”

Hunter watched a smile went over Gaze’s mouth. “They are under the old chambers. I forgot all about them until now. I have only been in them a couple of times.”

Hunter nodded as a cruel smile crossed his mouth. “We should check to make sure they are usable. Being able to sneak up on them would be invaluable. I will have a small group stay above ground to draw attention from the main group.”

The Overlord looked to the group with him and splintered off a small group of minions, ensuring that they can still progress. He would be taking the main group with him. He looked to the two young dragons and made a choice about what they would need to do.

“Green. You stay with this group of minions. If they get overwhelmed I want you to track this group and rejoin us. I need you to make sure they are looking to you and not to the fact that we have gone missing.” Hunter paused and looked to a pony behind them. “You. Are you able to stand up front and not run at the first fight?”

“Yes, Sire.” The young mare came forward and stood before him. “I will not run away.”

“Good. I will place an illusion over you that will make you look like me. Do not fight if you can avoid it. If the dragon tells you to run then do as she says. Do not move to fight them hoof to hoof.” Hunter commanded.

“Yes, Sire.” She said to him and squared her shoulders, her determination clear.

Hunter’s horn lit with his red aura and covered the young mare. He felt the drain on his magic and he looked to her as he was suddenly looking at a mirror image of himself. He chuckled at the sight and the image of himself and looked down to his hooves.

“It’s a bit odd looking at myself like that,” Hunter admitted. The other image nodded and Hunter looked back to the group with him and then to the green she-dragon. “Do what you can and if needed run to us.”

“I will nestmate. Do the others know?” She asked him.

“They will. Don’t worry about it. If this works then I will see you when we reach the chambers. Be careful.” He said to her as she reached out and nuzzled him.

She nodded and walked forward with the illusion and he peeled back to follow Gaze as he led them down a side gate. He reached out to Sorkeno to let him know what the new plan was and he could feel the dragon respond. A loud roar from above told him that the message had been clear. Gaze broke into a lope and Hunter followed closely behind. He looked back to see that half of the ponies with him had gone with the fake and the rest were still with him. While he had not asked them to he was certain that they had realized what to do and had acted as they saw fit.

He said nothing and followed closely behind the old pony as they reached a heavily overgrown garden. His eyes scanned the area as Gaze slowed to stand before an ivy-covered wall. Hunter looked to Grey and the young dragon walked forward and reared to his back legs and dug his claws into the foliage and yanked back. He pulled the ivy away to reveal a large door. Hunter was glad to see that it was tall enough for the young drake to remain with him. The dire wolf growled at his side and she bumped against him as he waited for the door to be opened. Gaze pulled on a lever off to the side to open the door.

“It’s stuck.” He called out and put his rear hooves against the wall to try to yank it open.

“Stop before you hurt yourself,” Hunter called out. “Lookout.”

He walked over to the wall and pushed the old pony out of the way. His magic gripped the lever and he yanked down on it. He jumped back as a loud crash went through the area. The door fell inward. Creating a bridge over a small river within the city limits. Hunter trotted over it as the minions raced ahead of him, intent on searching out any threats ahead of him. Grey stayed close to him as they moved into the tunnel. Gaze came up next to him and looked around them. Hunter looked to the ceiling to find it was over twenty feet high. He could feel the angle changing as they moved forward. There was a slight incline that angled them downward. The Overlord walked steadily forward, his hoof steps echoing in the enclosed space. The minions had gone quiet as they moved ahead. Hunter’s hooves made the only easily heard sound second to the click of claws from the wolves and dragon close to him.

His red eyes glowed brightly in the darkened tunnel and he lit his horn to provide light for the group of them. The minions could easily see in the dark and they led the way forward. They reached a T junction and he looked to Gaze who pointed to the right. Hunter nodded and swept the minions ahead of him and into the tunnel.

Twilight hovered over Red’s head as she tried to see into the city and she groaned when she couldn’t see anything and came back to the ground. The dragon looked at her and then back to the skies. The four adult dragons had separated and were flying over the entire city. She wasn’t liking that there was nothing she could do to help Hunter and had to wait for him to finish his task.

“Okay. I’m bored.” Rainbow called out as she flopped to the ground.

“Ah hate ta agree, but...” Applejack said as she looked to the others.

“I know girls,” Twilight said to them. “But this isn’t our fight. We would end up under his hooves. This is out of our depth and we need to leave it to him.”

Soft Touch nodded. “She is right. While I know that you all have skills are fighters in your own right, the Master would not appreciate you interfering.”

Fluttershy was sitting in the back of them, she had gotten the attention of one of the warwolves and was cautiously trying to talk to it. The minion handler stayed close to keep her from harm as she was careful in her actions. Spike had joined her once the smoke had mostly cleared. There was still some smoke rising from the city but it had dissipated significantly. Rarity stood close to the Alicorn mare and filed a hoof absently. Pinkie was cheerfully bouncing around them as her normal guards tried to stay close to her while avoiding getting bounced on or over.

Twilight was about to ask her to stay still when the minions all straightened and Red reared to his hind legs, his head on a swivel as he looked around them. Her friends went quiet as Twilight looked around them. She wasn’t seeing anything as her wings rose from her back. Her magic hummed under her skin and she could feel that it was ready at a moment’s notice. At her sides the minions had circled them, they were armed and ready for anything that came toward the group of them. Red snarled as he began to circle the group slowly. His head raised as he listened around them, his fire on his tongue. Twilight opened her mouth as a roar sounded from around them. Her blood ran cold at the sound and she looked to the dragon. Red snarled louder and his body-oriented to stand between them and the nearing thunder of hooves. She reared to look over the land as a group of ponies charged them, stone and metal monsters leading the charge toward them.

“Oh by Celestia.” Rarity called out as she charged her own horn.

“Get ready ya’ll!” Applejack yelled as rainbow stood at her side.

“Soft Touch stay back!” Twilight yelled as the handmaiden looked to her and nodded.

“Fluttershy!” Soft Touch called out to her and the shy mare went to her side.

“Spike!” Twilight yelled for the baby dragon. “Go to Soft Touch and stay with her!”

“But?” Spike called back to her.

“Please, Spike!” She yelled over her shoulder

“Okay!” The baby dragon could hear the desperation in her voice and he ran to the handmaiden and stayed with her.

Soft Touch pulled the butter-yellow mare out of the way and held Spike close to her as they stayed out of the way. Twilight turned her focus back to the approaching attack. She could feel the vibration of the incoming ponies and automatons through the ground as it shook under her hooves. She could feel her blood rushing through her body, her heart hammered in her chest as Red charged forward his body flowing over the ground as his own fire chewed into the first construct. Twilight took to the air, Rainbow on her wing as her horn charged and she blasted the next construct that charged on the red dragon. Rainbow angled down and dove to strike a lightly armored pony.

Twilight sent a second burst of magic into the group and the ponies jumped to avoid the magical onslaught and they pulled bows to shoot into the sky. Rainbow and the hovering Alicorn dove to avoid the arrows and barrel rolled to avoid being struck. Twilight flew low and she gasped as more arrows flew toward her. Her horn erected a strong shield around her to prevent her from being struck. Her brother had taught her several shield spells and she had never truly thought that she would need them. Her shield stayed strong as she released a war call of her own and angled to the ground and flapped her wings to the ground.

She collided with the ground and a concussion wave went over the ground, pushing pony and machine back away from her. She looked up as some of the ponies recovered and came after her. She charged her horn and sent a blast at the attacking pony and pushed him back, away from her. She felt an impact on her shield and she looked back to find a bladed construct attacking the shield, its strikes unrelenting and she yelped as it shuddered under the repeated impacts. She charged her horn as the shield was being struck from all sides and she pushed magic into it to try to push them away.

A roar sounded and she looked up to see Red’s jaws cover a pony, blood splashed against the shield as he wrenched the pony from his place at her shield and tossed the body over his shoulder. The dragon’s jaws opened once more to close on another pony, tossing him unceremoniously over his shoulder once more. Red got between them and the Alicorn and he leaned his weight over the mares shield and it gave way under his weight. He angled his body to land over her and he spun in place. His tail and head crashing into the machines and pony alike, sending them reeling back. Red opened his jaws once more and fire poured from his mouth. Ponies screamed as the fires licked over their bodies and the constructs fell back as their metal bodies began to warp under the intense heat.

She looked past the dragon as Rainbow dove to the ground and spun to strike a few other ponies and they fell under the force of her spin and she went back to the air with a triumphant crow. Twilight looked past Red and she could see Pinkie running around, her minions at her back as she pushed and kicked her own share of their attackers. Rarity tossed a pony away from her as they attacked her as well. Red roared as they approached him once more. Twilight charged her horn and her magic poured forth as she jumped to Red’s back and attacked from the higher vantage point.

Applejack leaped past the Alicorn and the attacking dragon to buck a construct off its spindle legs and it landed several feet away as she leaped onto it and jumped to break it apart. Smoke came from the broken husks of the constructs as the battle went on. Twilight took to the air once more and blasted the ponies and machines with magic, her face a mask of rage as they kept attacking. Twilight looked past them and she could see that there were more constructs than ponies. She paused for a moment before she looked down to the dragon below her.

She angled down to land on his back. “Red!”

“Princess?” He looked back at her, smoke coming from his jaws.

“We need to put a stop to them. I don’t think we can last if they keep coming with more machines. Can you charge them?” She asked him as she blasted a construct that got to close.

Red’s tail slammed one into the ground as he considered what she said. “I can. I will break them into pieces.” He snarled to her.

Twilight stayed on his back and pulled his scales into the direction that she needed him to charge. “Go!” She shouted at him.

The dragon lowered his nose and charged forward. Twilight held tightly to his scales. Her magic charged as she blasted ahead of him, trying to keep as many automatons from colliding with the dragon. She had been the one who asked him to charge but that didn’t mean she wanted them to hurt him. Red collided with a construct and she looked to him to see that he didn’t flinch as it fell under his claws and he tore it apart. His gaze was forward and she looked ahead with him. She held tighter to his scales and stared ahead of them. She heard a call and she looked up to see Rainbow keeping pace with her. She looked back to see her friends and the minions on Red’s heels. She looked stunned as the minions raced to be abreast of the charging dragon. She had no idea they and their mounts could be that fast. The Alicorn looked past the dragon and she could hear the minions calling as they charged ahead.

“Red?”

The dragon glanced to her at her voice so close to his ear and she watched as he dug deeper into the ground and galloped ahead. The mare looked up as a wall of moving automatons stared back at her. “Oh by Celestia.” She whispered as she saw them. She felt Red lower his head and he kept going toward them. She looked up and she could see ponies with them but there were not many of them.

“Fly Princess!” Red yelled to her as he bucked her from his back.

Her wings extended as the red dragon charged ahead. She cried out as he collided with the automatons and his body rolled over them, breaking them under his claws. She nearly screamed as his body somersaulted head over tail and he went still. She watched as the dragon began to try to get to his paws but was swarmed in place.

“RED!” Twilight screamed his name as she lost sight of him.

Her horn lit as she rained magic down on to the ponies and constructs beneath her. She paused as they didn’t fall away and she heard a screamed roar tear through the air over the din of the battle. The mare was silent as she tried to think of a way to save him. She began to dive down to attack when a roar shook the air around her. She looked back as Maranna tore through the air behind her, her wings cutting the air.

Twilight screamed for her friends and they stayed back as fire poured from the she-dragons mouth. The fire hit the ground with enough force to shake the ground and knocked them from their hooves. She went to the ground and stayed on her hooves as she watched as the few ponies were incinerated and burned to ash in a moment. The constructs all shattered in place, their parts burning as they were mangled beyond recognition.

Maranna dropped from the sky, her body colliding with the ground as she dug through the destroyed ground and picked up the young drake in her jaws. She set him down on the ground ahead of the mares and they swarmed over him as he coughed and spat a mouthful of blood onto the ground. He shook his head as the she-dragon lowered her head to check on him, her tongue going over his scales. Twilight got to his head and reached out her hooves to land on his shoulder.

“Red?” She was frantic as the drake looked to her, his eyes bright. “Are you okay? Oh by Equestria I am so sorry. That was an awful idea.”

“It was not a bad idea, Princess.” He finally said to her. “I did not realize there were more of them behind the wall. I thought if I could get behind them then we could put an end to them.” He explained to her.

Maranna’s tongue went over his head, removing ash and dirt from his form. “It is fine little Princess.” She said to the frantic mare. “He will be fine.”

“Are ya sure yer okay?” Applejack asked him as she joined them.

Red nodded and got to his paws. He shook himself and he cringed and looked back to a large cut in the meat of his right hip, blood sluggishly came from the wound. Maranna looked him over and her tongue dragged over the wound, cleaning it. Twilight looked up as a loud series of cries went out from behind her. She looked back as a small group of blue minions raced toward them. Her eyes widened in recognition as they crawled over the young dragons hide and she watched as their magic flared on the drake’s scales. The skin pulled together and she sighed in relief at the sight of the healed flesh. She looked up as several of the mounted minions came forward, dragging a pony behind them.

Maranna raised her head from the young red drake and she regarded the pony wrapped in rope. The red she-dragon stared for a moment before she placed her head over the ponies body. Her mouth opened and flames licked over her jaws as the pony began to scream. She closed her mouth and lowered her head to look at him.

“That will be your fate if you do not come clean and tell this mare everything that you know.” Maranna’s voice was like silk as she spoke to him, almost sweetly.

Twilight stared at her for a moment before she looked at the stallion who had gone silent and was frantically nodding to the dragon. She approached the pony who was now staring at her, his brown eyes wide. Her magic gripped him and she sat him up, allowing him to sit properly to face her. She sat down her face a mask of composure.

“Who are you?” She asked him.

He stared at her, his eyes wider than before as he stared at her. “So now what?”

“Now you need to tell me what is going or…” She left the threat open and glanced over her shoulder to the dragons.

“Thought he was the only one that could command them. So what are you? His favorite whore?” He asked her.

Twilight jerked and she was pushed gently, but swiftly aside as Red came forward, his jaws snapping closed a bare inch from the now screaming ponies face. Maranna said nothing as the young dragon raged. Her silence only made the pony scream louder as her jaws opened and she ran her tongue over her fangs.

“I am Princess Twilight Sparkle of Equestria. I am an emissary from Equestria and a guest of Overlord Hunter Flame on his expedition to check on his subjects in the Empire Highlands.” She replied to him, her purple eyes sharp.

The pony watched as Red slowly pulled his jaws back and the Alicorn reached up and nuzzled his jaw in silent thanks. The mare said nothing more as she allowed him to contemplate his life’s choices up until that point. She looked to her friends and they were also watching him intently. Soft Touch, Fluttershy, and Spike had joined them and the handmaiden looked ready to thrash the offensive pony herself.

“Why are you here?” She asked.

“I was hired by some Noble in the city. Told me and my group that we were needed to protect the city from something. My boss took the contract and I do as I’m told. So he’s got all the details.” He replied.

“So you were told to come after me and my friends?”

“I guess. Was just told that there was a small group of creatures…” He looked at the minions close by and shrugged. “Those, whatever the hell they are, and they needed to be removed and the traitors they were guarding needed to be captured.”

“Traitors?” Twilight said back to him. “As I have said we are guests of the Overlord and Master of this city.”

“Yeah, I heard you. But your boss didn’t pay me so I do as I’m told since I like being paid for my time.” He interrupted.

“Are you from here or?”

“Nope. Equestrian born and bred.” He replied and shrugged. “But like I said I go where they pay me.”

Twilight was quiet as she considered what he said. “So you were sent out to get us. And your boss went to do what?”

“He was told to kill those things and the dragons that had invaded the city.”

“Which dragons?” Maranna asked him quietly.

“The little ones. They wanted us to try to kill the big ones but even my boss said that they were going to have to take care of you on their own and no amount of money would get us to take on the big ones. Now after what I just saw going after the little ones is useless, too tough to die even under a bunch of those things they gave us to use.” He admitted and looked nervously at the adult dragon as he spoke.

“You didn’t bring those constructs with you?” Twilight asked him.

“No. If we had those things with us we wouldn’t need a job like this one.” He replied to her.

Red leaned his head against Twilights cheek and she patted him in silence. Behind her, she could feel Maranna’s breath ruffling her feathers and her fur. “So they gave you those things to use?”

“Yeah. But they’re a pain in the ass to command. So we don’t use them much. The ones that she torched were some of the last ones they had. Not sure how many are in the city. They were sectioned out to us and a few others were put in the city to fight off the others dragons.” He explained.

Twilight was quiet as she thought it over. “So in the city. How many of your ponies are there?”

“Not many.” He said as he looked to the smoking ashes that were once ponies and machine. “Look, Princess. I know about as much as the next underpaid grunt in this operation. You can ask all the questions you want but the odds are I don’t have the answer. And at this point to keep that dragon of yours from lighting me on fire I’d sell you my grandmother to keep me alive and breathing. So ask away, but I might not have the answers.”

Twilight fought back a snort of anger and held back her desire to slap him. She looked back to Maranna, who had remained mostly silent throughout the discussion. The red she-dragon glanced to her and then back to Red.

“The Overlord of this land is in the city. How many ponies and constructs are there?” She held up a hoof when he opened his mouth. “I don’t want a guess. I want a number. You have the choice to come clean now or I will let that gorgeous she-dragon behind me light you on fire.” She snapped at him.

His eyes widened. “Got it. Umm…I had twenty or so with me and close to forty machines. So that leaves…Fifteen in the city and twenty machines. Give or take one or two.” He rushed out as she looked at him.

She looked to her friends who nodded to her. “Sounds bout right.” Applejack said aloud. “We broke through most of them and then she took care of the rest.”

Maranna nodded. “I did not count how many there were but if memory serves then that is close to what I saw.”

Twilight nodded. “Sounds right. Maranna can you tell Sorkeno about the numbers in the city?”

The dragon nodded and stood up. A roar tore from her as she sent the information to the others. She went quiet as a roar sounded out in reply to her call. Twilight looked up as Kaiana winged her way toward the red female. She glanced to the stallion who had gone pale at the sight of the silver matriarch coming over to them.

“You’re not gonna let her eat me right?” He whispered to the mare.

“If you tell the truth you have nothing to worry about, right?” She replied.

He said nothing and she saw him gulp and stare at the dragons once more. Kaiana landed near them and her eyes fell onto the pony sitting in front of Twilight. She looked to Maranna who began to speak to her in a different language, that Twilight assumed to be Dracoran. When they finished Kaiana laid down to be level with the pony and Twilight.

“Little Princess. Do you trust what this pony has said?” She asked as she spoke her fangs showed and Twilight heard the other pony whimper at the sight.

“I don’t know if I trust him…” Twilight began.

“No! I swear I’m not lying.” He shouted at them. “I told you I would tell you everything so long as I live through this.”

“And?” Kaiana asked.

“I’ll tell you everything if I know the answer.” He called out to them.

“He did say that before,” Twilight said to the dragon.

“You were hired to harm him?” Kaiana asked him.

The stallion stared at her for a moment before he replied, his tone careful. “We were hired to do whatever they told us to do. I don’t argue so long as I’m paid.”

Kaiana said nothing as she leaned her head forward. Her eyes stared at him and he whimpered as she was a bare inch from him. Twilight was silent as she got up and moved out of the dragon’s way. She had no idea what Kaiana was going to do and she didn’t want to be in the way.

“Did they speak of what they wanted to be done to him?” She asked him.

“Not that I ever heard. I was told to come out here to capture the ponies in the field. I had nothing to do with the city.” He said to her.

Kaiana stared at him for a moment before she pulled her head back. “I will believe you, for now. But should I find out that you have lied? Fire will be the last thing you see and it will not be quick.”

Twilight held back a shudder at the tone that came from the silver dragon. “Is your boss in the city?”

“Yes.” He replied with a nod. “He’s with all the big wigs in the city.”

“Where are they located?” Kaiana asked him.

“I have no idea what the name of the place is called. I was only in it once. Had a lot of extra rooms and ponies were running around constantly. Couldn’t even swing a cat without hitting somepony.” He replied quickly.

Twilight considered what he said and turned to look to the dragons behind her. “I don’t know what place he is talking about. Nothing sounds familiar.”

“I think I know.” Soft Touch spoke up.

“Ya sure?” Applejack asked her.

“Yes. The quarters all of you were in for the night are part of the new building complex that was made after the Master retook power in the area. The households his quarters and have plenty of space for guests if needed. But above them on the upper hill are the old chambers. The Master chose to remake them since they were small and not very comfortable. His description, while odd, is accurate for that space.” She explained. “I think that is where he is talking about.”

Applejack nodded as she spoke. “So we need ta let ‘im know what we know.”

“Kaiana?” Twilight said to the silver dragon.

She nodded and put her head back to roar. The roar shook the air around them and Twilight watched as Sorkeno altered his flight and headed toward them. She looked to the pony who had tried to shrink even smaller than before.

“So many dragons.” He whimpered aloud.

Twilight bit back a giggle at the look on his face. Sorkeno came to the ground behind them and Kaiana began to speak to him. Twilight had no idea what was being said and waited for them to finish. Sorkeno nuzzled the she-dragon quickly as he brought his head down to look at the pony they had captured.

“By Celestia’s ass, he’s huge. The other ones are small next to him.” He whispered to himself as the dragon's mouth was level with the Princesses shoulder before he said anything more. “Wow.”

“You have told us where they are hiding?” Sorkeno said to him.

“I hope so.” He squeaked out.

“You have not lied have you?” Sorkeno breathed out in a whisper.

“NO!” The pony shook his head frantically. “No, I swear I have told you the truth. Everything I know I have said.”

“I believe him,” Sorkeno said to them.

“You do?” The pony said to him, his eyes wide.

“Yes. He has confirmed Little One's plan.” Sorkeno said aloud.

“He did?” Twilight asked him as the pony started, blinking at the golden dragon.

“I did?” The pony said aloud and went silent as he realized that he had spoken aloud.

“Yes. He split the group and took the underground tunnels. The little Green stayed with the upper group while Little One took Grey under the ground.” Sorkeno explained.

“Underground tunnels?” Twilight asked.

“Yes. They connect to the old Chambers where the traitors are hiding.” He went on.

“Oh. Very useful.” Twilight agreed.

Sorkeno nodded to her as he looked back to the skies. “We are watching over Little Green as she makes her way through the city. She has made progress, keeping their attention on the city streets, versus the underground paths. It is thought that they do not know they are there or they believe that Little One will not use them. In truth, he did not know they were there until Light Gaze brought them to his attention.”

“That’s very clever.” Rarity admitted. “Will he be okay once they reach the Chambers?”

“The area behind it is open so if needed I can land there to help him,” Sorkeno admitted to her. “But he has more than enough to back him up currently. I will be taking to the air once more. Take this one into the city, Little Princess. You and your friends will be all right to go to the city now. Those that stand against him are falling as we speak. Be careful as you enter into the city, keep your guard up and allow the minions to lead you to him.”

“Understood,” Twilight said to him as she looked to her friends.

She watched as the three dragons took to the air and she breathed in a deep breath and released it slowly. She looked to the others as the minions came forward to grip the pony’s ropes in their claws. The wolves snapped at the pony as they began to drag him forward.

“Oh come on! I was helpful.” He shouted out as he was dragged forward.

“We will let the Overlord know dear.” Rarity said to him, a sweet smile on her face as she trotted past him.

Twilight heard Rainbow laugh as the pony groaned in reply. She looked up as the three dragons resumed their flight over the city, places of it still smoking from the intense dragon fire.

Hunter looked up as they reached another T junction and the old pony looked uncertain for a moment as he spun slowly to look down each tunnel. His eyes were closed as he gained his bearings.

“Gaze?” He finally spoke up as the pony turned to the left tunnel.

“Sorry. I lost my bearings for a moment. It has been twenty years since I was down here last.” He added sheepishly.

“It’s fine. So long as we end up under them I will not complain.” Hunter replied to him as the minions raced forward, leading them down the left tunnel. “What are the odds of some of them knowing about these tunnels?”

“Slim. But there is a chance. Most of them do not concern themselves with things that do not affect them directly.” Gaze replied. “Even when your Lord Father was in power they did not concern themselves with the servant’s roads.”

“Servants roads?”

“Yes. That is what some called these tunnels.” Gaze supplied at Hunter's reply.

Hunter said nothing in reply as the minions came back toward him, their voices quiet at his command. “It’s been that long then?”

“Yes. It has been a long time since we lost him.” Gaze replied, his tone held sadness as they walked forward. “But we still have you.”

“I’m not going anywhere,” Hunter said to him. “But I will not forget that day.”

“Neither will I, Sire.”

Hunter fell silent as they moved ahead. His hooves thudded against the stone floor, the sound of dragon claws echoed with his steps. He glanced to the dragon at his side. Grey was the quiet one of the group and chose when he needed to speak, if at all. He was more vocal with the others close by but he was still the one to stay silent. Hunter looked behind them to ensure that the minions and he were not being tracked from behind. His heartbeat steadily in his chest, his breathing calm as the end of this farce was coming to an end. He refused to allow himself to become complacent. Due to their recent actions, he remained alert and he was ready for anything to come at the end of the tunnels.

“Sire?”

“Yes?”

“What will you do once this ends?”

“I am not sure yet. Depends on how many stand down or if I am faced with a larger threat than I thought.”

“What do you mean?”

“I refuse to leave the city if there is even one pony that decides that they are better than the others. I would prefer not to have to purge them but if I must then I will.” Hunter replied.

“Purge them?” Gaze’s eyes were wide as he spoke. “You would kill them all?”

“I hope not. But I will not them try to use those under them again. Do you think simply stopping them once more will end that mindset?”

Gaze was quiet as he looked ahead of them. “I hope it does not come to that, Sire.”

“As do I,” Hunter admitted to him. His horn remained alight as they walked, casting shadows onto the walls.

Hunter stopped and bid those with him to go silent. He reached over to close Dezhara’s jaws as she panted beside him. His eyes glowed as he looked up to the ceiling. Gaze looked at him as they heard the sound of yelling coming from above them. The warwolves were quiet as the minions on their backs shifted and looked only to the Overlord for their orders. On his back, Wrath was quiet as he crouched down on Hunter's shoulder. Hunter walked slowly ahead and saw the slight incline heading up to the end of the tunnel.

“Well done Gaze.” He whispered to the old pony.

“Thank you. For a time I was afraid I had missed the turn.” Gaze replied with a chuckle.

“Not at all. You have guided me well.” Hunter began to walk slowly up the incline and paused when he was a foot or so away from the end door. “What is it like on the other side of this door?”

Gaze came up to stand with him and looked thoughtful. “Behind this door is the room that, your mother, Songstress used for her music. Beyond that is the room that your father used as his quarters. Beyond that is an arched doorway and then the main gathering room. It makes up the main gathering space.”

“Understood.” Hunter was quiet as he looked at the door's frame. “How much noise will this make when we open it?”

“I am not sure.” Gaze admitted with a nervous glance. “It hasn’t been used since the last time your Lord Father used it.”

“So over twenty-five years of nothing.” Hunter reasoned and Gaze nodded. “Damn. I would prefer to sneak up on them but I don’t think that will happen.”

“I’m afraid your right.”

Hunter snorted in annoyance and flicked an ear to try to listen through the heavy stone door. He could hear voices close by but they still seemed to have some distance. He backed up and scanned the doorway once more. “This is a rolling door, correct?”

“Yes, Sire. It rolls to be enclosed in the wall. It was once called an inner hidden door.” Gaze replied, his voice a bare whisper.

“Right. We have a few of those in the Netherworld.” Hunter said to him as he looked at the door. “Okay magic might be the only way to open it unless you think the doorway is weak enough to be pushed open.”

“It might be. This place has most likely not been tended to properly in many years. The doorway might have decayed in place.” Gaze replied.

“Worth a shot. If I have to I will open it through magic. Look out.” Hunter backed up and motioned for Grey to join him. “Can you push this down with help from the minions?”

“I do not have my nest mate’s bulk but I can try.” He replied. “With help perhaps I can.”

Hunter nodded and backed up further and watched as the dragon and the heaviest of his minions, Wrath included, went to the door and prepared to try to push it down at his signal. He looked over the doorway and hoped that the cracks he could now see along the edges were like that throughout the entire doorway. The Overlord looked at them and nodded. Grey looked behind him as he backed up and reared back setting his paws on the door and then pushing away from it. He pushed his body against the door and Hunter heard it like thunder through the enclosed tunnel. He pinned his ears and nodded for them to try again.

He watched Grey pull back once more and crash his body against the door. Dust came down on them as the doorway began to crack further. The young drake pushed off once more and crashed his chest and shoulder against the door. Hunter gasped as it gave way and fell into the adjoining room. The door fell to the room behind it with a resounding thud that shook the room and the building with it. Grey and the minions backed up as screams went out at the sound. Hunter bade them stay back and waited for the dust to clear slightly. While he could see through it easily enough he preferred for them to see him enough to know him easily. His armor flexed around him, its living pieces bright as the lava flowed through it. His cloak fell into place and he walked forward, leaving the others behind him. If needed he would call on them. But for now, he waited to see them for himself.

Hunter walked out of the tunnel and into the room that was once his mothers. He walked out of it and into the room that had once been his fathers and then through the arch doorway to see those that had plotted against him. A mare looked up as his red eyes came through the dust that still clung to the air. He watched as her eyes widened and a scream tore from her. Others turned to look at her and she pointed to the arch. Hunter now stood within the arch and they all backed up from him, giving him a berth of several feet. His armor gave off its own glow as the dust faded, leaving him framed in the doorway for all of them to see. They stared at him as he waited for them to speak.

“It can’t be.” One finally spoke, his voice disbelieving.

“You’re supposed to be locked up or dead by now.” A mare cried out.

“As you can see your trap failed,” Hunter replied, his voice even and strong as they stared.

“How did you? The dragons.” A stallion finally put the pieces together.

“Correct. Though to give credit where it is due, Princess Twilight located the building that hid that trap door of yours. She, in turn, called on several of my dragons for aid and they found the trap door, then called on the Lord Dragon to remove the building entirely. You would think you would have noticed that sooner than now.” Hunter chastised as he regarded them.

“We knew the building had been destroyed but we gave the command to the machine to attack and kill everypony in the mine before that.” A mare informed him.

“Ahh. I was going to ask about that thing. It did attack us that’s true. But I protected my ponies and none of them were harmed by it.” Hunter replied, a chuckle coming from him as he spoke. “It was destroyed by the Lord Dragon shortly after the attack command was given.”

They stared at him and he could see fear slowly making its way through the crowd of them. He estimated over twenty ponies were in the room. He looked up as the familiar whine of a construct caught his ear and he looked to the front door as one made its way inside.

“We can’t let you leave here alive. The Empire is ours and we will do what we wish with it and the slaves within it.” A stallion snarled to him.

Hunter gave a bark of laughter and the Gauntlet roared in response. The sound of claws came from behind him as the minions and their war wolves reached him. Dezhara trotted to his side and many ponies paled at the sight of the enormous wolf. The construct was brought to the front of the group and Hunter regarded the lone creation. A snarl tore through the air behind him as Grey came to stand on his other wide. The dragon roared as the construct stood in front.

“Nestmate?”

“Yes?”

“Shall I destroy that thing for you?” Grey asked him, his jaws snapped shut as he finished speaking.

"Not yet,” Hunter said to him. “I want to know more about them for now.”

The dragon nodded at his reply and remained in place. Hunter could hear shouts of alarm going out as ponies cried out from the front room. He watched as they crowded into the main room as Green and her group reached them.

“There are two of him!” One mare screamed as she saw the illusion of him at the side of the green female.

The other said nothing and stood tall before them. Hunter chuckled at the fear that went through them at the sight of the illusion clad mare. His horn flared and the illusion fell to reveal the mare. She blinked and saw him on the other side of the room. She bowed her head and backed up to allow the dragon to take the center stage.

“How did you fare?” He called to her.

“We did well Nestmate. Many of those metal beings fell to claw and fire.” She crowed, clearly proud of her deeds.

“Well done.” He called to her and she arched her neck, showing her teeth in a wide smile. “Your decision to attack my ponies and then imprison me has been added to the list of transgressions against me and mine. I will allow you to explain yourself and then you will receive my judgment.”

“We do not have to explain anything to you. You will still fall to us.” A stallion replied, his arrogant tone strong.

Hunter fought back a snort at the pony’s arrogance and took the weight off of one hind leg. “Oh? From where I stand you have nothing to fight with. You have lost. Accept that and you may keep your life. Or you can fight me and die.” Hunter snarled.

They backed up as the minions advanced several steps and Dezhara lunged at them, returning to his side once they were backed away from him. Hunter was about to send in his army when the ground shuddered under his hooves. He looked to them and they were all trying to push back further from him.

“We took precautions as well ‘Your Highness.’ You are foolish enough to not realize that you are outclassed.” The stallion snarled.

Hunter pulled back his minions as the ground cracked in between him and the Nobles. “What in the Netherworld?” He cursed as he backed up and Grey got between him and the cracking ground.

The young drake pressed him back and Hunter stared as the gap grew wider and he heard the whine of a constructs gears as several of them came out of the gap. Hunter’s eyes widened at the sight of them and he reared up and put his forelegs over Grey’s back as his horn charged. The bright red aura covered one and he yanked it in half and let it fall to the ground.

“Get back!” He yelled at the ponies that had come with him and Gaze led them as they fled into the tunnel at his call.

Hunter looked up and he could see green flame blazing on the other side of the room as Green burned a contrast into charred metal. She was slowly backing up as the ponies with her fled. The minions stayed with her and went to battle with the constructs close to them. Hunter looked up as lightly armored ponies came from behind the Nobles and began to shoot arrows at the minions and himself. Hunter’s eyes narrowed as he reared back and stayed standing. He took his bow in hoof and reached back for an arrow. He felt an arrow collide with his armor and he heard the sound of it snapping as his armor deflected it. He notched the arrow and it fell into place on the bowstring. He breathed out as he loosed the arrow and the force of the blow sent one attacking pony backward with enough force to knock down another attacker.

“Shoot him!” An armored pony in the back called out and they all looked from the minions to him.

Hunter cursed as he dove to duck behind the thick scaled dragon. Grey snarled and white-hot steam poured from his jaws as a construct got to close. Its metal warping under the heat as its leg collapsed back and fell into the gap once more.

“Stay down nestmate!” Grey called to the Overlord.

Hunter patted his side and reached out with his magic to toss an approaching construct away from the dragon. He gripped Greys scales and slowly pulled him back. The gauntlet roared as he commanded the minions back into the tunnel. Once Grey was close enough to the room that had once been used as the quarters for his father he looked up to the ceiling.

“Sorkeno!” He roared the dragon’s name.

Hunter paused as the ground shook with an unseen impact barely thirty seconds later and the building shuddered as the ceiling gave way. Sorkeno’s enormous head came through it as his claws tore the ceiling off and he looked down as Hunter pointed to the other side of the room. The dragon looked to the attacking ponies and the constructs that came from within the ground. The dragon shoved his mouth into the gap and breathed out a thin stream of ice. The ground froze as he breathed out and Hunter watched as the affected machines failed as their components froze in place. The Overlord stood up as the dragon brought his head up and the gap was closed with solid ice. He walked ahead and looked to the now cowering Nobles and their mercenaries.

“Your precautions have failed you!” He roared to them as they stared at him as he stood upon the wreckage of the frozen constructs. “This city is mine and I will not allow you to have it or my ponies. You will fall!”

Sorkeno snarled from above him as the black Unicorn stepped toward them, Dezhara close behind him. Hunter stood in front of them as they cowered at the sight of the Overlord and the dragon that was staring down at them. Hunter looked up and he could see the other three circling above them. Green snarled as she came back into the room and hissed, smoke coming from between her jaws. The Nobles backed up further and he soon stood mere feet before them. Hunter was silent as he looked at them. They cowered before him once more and he snorted.

“What are your intentions now? What will you do now that I stand before you once more? I stand the victor once more, same as I did many years ago. You have fallen to me once more.” Hunter snarled to them.

Sorkeno growled and raised his head slightly above the wall. “Little one?”

“Yes?”

“What is your judgment?” The dragon asked him.

Hunter was silent as he looked at each pony individually. Each of them looked from him to the dragon and back again. Their expression ranging from shocked to horrified and then to terror. He said nothing as he looked around him. He glanced to the dragons that had followed him into battle. The minions that called for battle and stood tall. The ponies that had followed him once more and now stood with him as the victor of another battle for the city. He closed his eyes for a moment as he breathed in the scent of battle. The chill of the ice behind him went over his hind legs. He opened his eyes and they blazed red from within his helm. Red eyes blazed from their sockets as he looked over the group.

“You have committed more crimes than I can count on my ponies, my city, and myself. Your greed knows no bounds and there is no limit to the cruelty that you would bring down on the ponies of this city. I have already brought some of my wrath upon you and you will be allowed to see the wreckage of your own lives before I am done.” He growled to them.

Several looked at him as they listened to his words. “What will happen to us now…Sire?” A mare asked him from the back of the group.

“You call me your Lord now? I was a horsefly to be swatted before, what brought me back to being your Master?” He said to her. “Was it the numbing ice of a dragon? Or the raging fire of a small piece of my army?”

They quaked before him and said nothing in reply. The Gauntlet roared and the minions swarmed over the ponies who had stood against him. They were pushed out the other door as Green turned and backed out of it to allow them to be moved. They were stopped at the road that would allow them to look down into the city. Smoke still rose from the Noble Quarter and several screamed at the sight of the smoking wreckage that had once been their seats of power and privilege. His red eyes watched as they looked back to him as his armored hooves thudded on the stone roads. A mare looked at him, her eyes wide as he stood unwavering behind them.

“My home?” She whispered.

“Is gone.” He snarled. “Did you truly think I would allow you to return to a place that you did not earn? You have never served the ponied of the city and yet you call yourselves a Noble pony. You are a disgrace to all that I have built and your titles are as worthless as you. All your plans have failed once more, all you’re scheming, all your trickery. It and you have failed.” Hunter replied to her.

“What have you done?” A stallion spoke up. “We have earned our places and you have no right…”

“No right?!” Hunter roared. “I am the Overlord! I choose what you are allowed.” Hunter snarled. “Even if I allow you to live for your transgressions you are no Noble and this city has no place for you. Your words are hollow and your actions are those of traitors. I will not allow you to hurt my ponies any longer. I brought you out here to show you the result of your own actions.”

Sorkeno growled above them. The golden dragon knocked down the remaining walls between himself and the road that Hunter stood on the dragon lowered his head to nudge the enraged stallion. Hunter patted the dragon's jaw and breathed in a deep breath and slowly released it.

He looked up as the sound of minions caught his ears and he looked up as Red and Twilight came into view. His eyes widened slightly at the sight of the group of them. He could see the encrusted dirt and grime that covered the minions. Blood streaked across their weapons and the wolves had blood encrusted on their jaws. Twilight and her friends brightened at the sight of him and they came toward him. Hunter’s ears flicked at the sound of a pony complaining.

“Do you have to really drag me the entire way?” A pony shouted. “I’m not going to fight you! It would be suicide and I want to keep living…Oh shit.”

“Hunter!” Twilight shouted and trotted to join him with her friends on her heels.

“Twilight?” He asked her as he looked over the group of them. “What happened?”

The Alicorn paused as she glanced over her shoulder to the others and a tentative smile crossed her muzzle. “Umm. We had a little problem, but everypony is fine.”

Hunter was quiet as he looked at her and she looked away from him to the others as Red came up to him and nuzzled the stallion closely. “It was a small fight, nestmate. We did not lose.”

Twilight slapped her hoof to her face as the young drake spoke.

“Small fight?” He asked again.

“Yeah. Umm. They sent a group of ponies and a bunch of constructs after us in the field.” She explained. “We were doing pretty well until they overwhelmed Red and Maranna came to rescue him and burned the ponies and machines to ash.” She went on. “We did capture one of them who told us what he knew and that’s how we knew where to go to find you.”

Hunter’s eyes blazed brighter as she spoke. He looked at Red and motioned for the young dragon to spin in a circle so he could ensure that he was unhurt. “And are you all right?”

“Yes. Your little blues healed me.” Red crowed, clearly pleased with himself.

Hunter’s eyes widened. “They had to heal you, what?”

“Red got a little cut on his hip so the blues healed it and we are all fine,” Twilight said to him.

Hunter could feel a new rage raging through him. The young dragons had known him since he was a tiny foal and he had grown up with them. They were the closest thing to siblings he had and the thought of them being harmed enraged him. He looked over his shoulder to the other two young dragons who had come forward as well to greet Red. He walked away from them and stood close to the group of quivering Nobles.

“Who ordered the attack on them?” His voice was smooth as silk and quiet as a whisper.

The group shrank under his gaze as they looked to each other and then back to him. Hunters ears flicked as the sound of dragging caught his attention.

“I know who did it!”

Hunters head snapped to the bound pony that several of the mounted browns were dragging. “Oh?”

“Yeah. She did.” He pointed with his nose to the offending pony. “Can somepony please sit me up?”

Hunter followed his direction, ignoring the request, as Clarity gasped. “You ordered the attack on my dragons?”

She whimpered and said nothing in reply. “I told them to capture them.” She began.

“Lies!” The bound pony yelled out.

“He has not lied yet nestmate,” Red spoke quietly to him. “Lady Kaiana believed him before and she explained the cost of lying to her and he agreed not to lie.”

“She did?”

“Yes.” Red nodded.

“Sorkeno?”

“He is correct. I was there when the agreement was explained. Kaiana did give him her belief.” Sorkeno explained in reply to Hunter's question.

Hunter spun back to the offending mare and his magic gripped her and picked her up. She screamed as he set her aside, his magic faded and he dropped her to the ground. “You have committed a grievous error little mare. You attacked my dragons!” Hunter slammed a hoof to the ground, cracking it under the force of his hoof. “You commanded their death and then what was to be done with the others? The mares that he was protecting?”

Clarity looked to the others and they looked to the ground, anywhere except at her. “They…They were to be captured. Not hurt, just captured.”

“And what was to be their fate?” He pressed.

She panted and tears brimmed in her eyes. “WE were going to ransom them to Equestria.” She replied, accenting the first word to tell him that the others knew about the plan as well.

“You were going to sell them back to their home country?” He replied, his voice quiet once more.

“Yes.” She sobbed. “Yes, we were.”

“I see.” He raised his head to its full height and breathe din to try to calm his rage. “What were your orders?” He asked the bound pony.

“Can you set me up, please?” He asked and Twilights aura covered him and sat him on his flanks. “Thank you, Princess. We were told by our boss that our orders were to go out to the field and capture the pony traitors and kill the…” He paused and looked at the minions.

“Minions.” Pinkie whispered to him with a smile.

“Right. Umm thanks. To kill the minions and the dragons. They wanted us to kill the big ones but the boss told them that they were out of their minds and there was no way we could take on the big ones and so they said to kill off the little ones.” He clarified.

“All the little ones?” Hunter replied.

“Yes.”

Hunter’s eyes closed as he turned back to Clarity. His eyes opened and they blazed brightly at her as she cried out. “You commanded that my brothers and sister be killed, murdered for your own agenda?”

Grey, Red, and Green came up to him and they nuzzled him as he spoke. They backed up to allow him to act as he needed to. Clarity looked up and Hunter could see her finally break. Her mind shattered under his gaze and she began to sob and nodded up at him.

“Yes! We wanted them dead! We figured that if they were gone you would leave and then we could do whatever we wanted and put things the way they had been again!” She screamed as he watched her. “I received a letter from him!” She yelled as she pointed out a Noble stallion and his eyes went wide. “He told me to come to the Empire where my ideas would be appreciated and that they were needing a pony that had the right ideas to help them put things right in the Empire. I came here at their request. They promised me a new mansion and the power that I wanted. So I came here to help them.”

Hunter nodded to her as she dissolved into hysterics and curled up on the ground in front of him. Hunter walked a few steps away from her to keep himself from killing her with his own hooves. He closed his eyes and breathed out a deep breath. Sorkeno’s nose nuzzled him gently and he allowed the dragon to comfort him before he turned back to the mare and the others.

“You can threaten me all you like, but the moment you target my dragons. Targeting them was the last mistake you will make. I will brook no threat to my dragons or my guests. You underestimated the Princess and her friends. You challenged the mares who hold the most powerful weapon in Equestria and you thought your mercenaries and machines could triumph against them. You have made the last mistake that you ever will.”

Hunter stood tall before them as they all stared at him, their eyes wide as understanding dawned in their eyes. They looked to him and they realized that the High Overlord of the North stood before them, the Supreme Ruler of the Netherworld Empire. Sorkeno and the young dragons bowed their heads to him as he had clearly made his choice. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Twilight and her friends did the same.

“I pass my judgment now.” He said to them, his voice once more calm and collected. “For the crime of attempted murder, against my dragons, the sentence, is death. For your crimes against my guests, the sentence is death. For the foal-napping of a foal, the extortion against her mother and the imprisonment of over twenty ponies within the mine, the sentence, is death. For the attempted murder of myself, the sentence is death. Your fates have been sealed and the decision is made.”

The ponies before him descended into screaming and begging as he finished speaking. He listened to them, his face was hidden behind his helm, his expression calm. His heartbeat steady and his breathing even.

“Hunter!” Twilight called his name, her tone frightened.

He looked back as a pony charged at him and he felt the impact to his side as he was pushed forward and rolled his head forward to avoid landing on his helm. He crashed through a roof and into the floor of a home and then through it as well. He cried out as his helm caved in on one side and he landed roughly on the first floor of the house. He groaned and he could hear hooves moving as he looked up, one eye covered by the caved-in helm. Hunter reached up and his hooves gripped the helm and he threw it to the ground. He got to his hooves and his eyes fell on the armored pony.

“You can have them after they pay me. Unfortunately, the contract says that they will only pay if you’re dead or they are safely far away from you. So, sorry kid. But you have to die.” The pony sneered.

Hunter sneered back and snorted as his armor flared and tightened around his form. Its warmth seeped into his fur and any fatigue faded as he began to move, his body circling. The others mirrored his movements and began to circle as well.

“I will not die today. You will remain unpaid.” Hunter growled back.

“You got spunk, I’ll admit. That’s a hell of a set of armor. When I strike you down I think I’ll keep it.” The other replied, a cocky grin on his mouth. “So if I take you down will those dragons answer to me?”

Hunter laughed at the others question. “I fall and they will burn this city to the ground in vengeance. You cannot escape them.”

“We’ll see about that.”

Hunter leaned back as the other charged him and he sent a stay command to Sorkeno to keep him from attacking. The mercenary spun to hit Hunter in the shoulder in an attempt to stagger him. Hunter braced and reared up to slam his hooves onto the others back. A hard buck hit him in the gut and he was pushed back. His hooves slid on the flooring and he scrambled to keep his hooves under him. Hunter watched as he charged once more and he charged forward and they collided and both of the stallions staggered under the impact. Hunter reached out and his teeth bit down on the other's skin and he held on as the mercenary cried out and tried to pull away. Hunter felt hot blood spill across his teeth and his lips. He yanked back and took the chunk of flesh with him. The other screamed in pain and Hunter spat the skin onto the floor and charged once more.

Hunter growled as the other spun to buck and he gigged to the side to avoid the hooves of the other and rammed his shoulder and chest into the others side. Blood spilled from the others torn shoulder and Hunter reached out to sink his teeth into him once more as the other kicked once more to get the black stallion away from him. They both panted as they parted and once more stood across the room from each other and panted.

“I’ll give you one thing, you know how to fight. I admit I underestimated you since you have dragons and monsters fighting for you. But you can bring the fight on your own without them.” The mercenary panted as he spoke. “But I still think I can beat you.”

“I would love to see you try.” Hunter snarled as he spat a bit of blood from his mouth. “I don’t need an army to break you.”

“You got balls kid. But I can beat you back. Your good, but I am just that bit better. I got a few years on ya.”
“Maybe. But I have the experience. You fight when asked. I took a kingdom back and brought it to heel under me. I will not lose them and I will not fall. They need me to rise and rise I shall.” Hunter vowed and a snarl tore from him as he charged the pony once more.

His horn lit and then went out as the other stomped a hoof and a look of surprise crossed Hunters features as he felt his magic fail him. The mercenary smiled as he dove toward the startled Overlord and reached out, he gripped the armor across the black stallion’s chest as he tossed the stallion to the ground and he brought his hooves down onto the black pony’s thick armor. Hunter cried out as his armor flared at the impact from the other hooves. Hunter rolled to his back and kicked up, his hooves colliding with the other's belly. His mouth reached out and he sunk his teeth into the others hind hock. He can hear the mercenary cry out as he tries to pull away from the Overlords jaws. His hooves came down on Hunter's belly and the black pony coughed and rolled to his side, protecting his belly.

“Let go, curse you!” The mercenary yelled as he brought his hooves down on Hunter's body once more.

Hunter twisted his head, trying to break or sprain the others hock. He shifted his teeth and the other pulled away. Hunter’s teeth clicked together and he rolled to his hooves as the mercenary shook his leg. “You will die here.” Hunter snarled as he charged once more, pressing his advantage.

The mercenary let loose a string of curses and pulled a blade from his armor. Hunter leaped back and his hoof went back to grip the Rune Bow on his back. He swung it to meet the naked blade and they clashed. He saw the pony’s eyes widen as the bow did not give way to the sharpened weapon. Hunter snarled as he spun and the bow struck the pony in the jaw, sending him rolling back. Hunter chased him, his hoof landing on the others side. He could hear a rib crack as the other kicked out, catching Hunter in the chest. He jumped back as his armor had caved in a bit. The mercenary stood slowly, a smirk on his mouth at the state of the armor. He stared at the armor fixed itself and returned to its normal place.

“I need that armor kid.” He wheezed out.

“You will not have it,” Hunter replied, taking the moment to breathe.

“How does it repair like that?”

“It is a type of living armor,” Hunter replied as he recovered his breath.

“Interesting.”

The other charged him and Hunter dodged to the side. The other cut toward him and Hunter tried to brace as the heavier pony collided with him, sending them both rolling toward the front of the house. Hunter rolled back and his back collided with the front door. It gave way and snapped in the center, the top piece coming down on Hunter's unprotected head and he cried out at the impact to the back of his head and horn. His bow fell away from his grip as he fell to the ground, the mercenary got to his hooves first. Hunter staggered to his hooves and shook his head, trying to clear it. His head rang and his horn throbbed, his eyes were unfocused as he tried to evade. He looked up and he was seeing two sets of the mercenary. He worked to stay away from both and he backed up to evade them. His head began to clear slowly as he was struck in the shoulder and thrown to the ground.

“Having some trouble there, kid?” The mercenary sneered to him.

Hunter groaned and shook his head once more as he struggled to get to his hooves. Hunter tried to light his horn and it was unresponsive once more. Hunter was quiet as he looked up to see the same two enemies ahead of him and he moaned in pain as he was thrown to the ground again. He pushed away and threw himself to his hooves.

Twilight watched in horror as Hunter struggled in the fight. She watched as he shook his head and was getting beaten back. “Something is wrong.” She whispered aloud.

“Ah agree.” Applejack said to her. “No way should he be losin’.”

“I think he took a hit to the head. It’s the only thing I can think of. He keeps shaking his head like he’s trying to clear it.” Twilight looked to Sorkeno who was watching intently. “Sorkeno?”

“If he starts to fall I will act, whether he wishes me to or not.” The dragon said to her.

“He doesn’t want ya to?” Applejack asked him.

“He sent me a request as the fight began and it was to have me hold back. I will not allow him to die.”

Twilight heard him and she looked back to the Overlord as he jumped back to avoid being struck. She began to light her horn to place a shield on him to allow him to recover and her magic failed. “Oh no. No!”

“Little Princess?”

“My magic is failing. That pony is stopping magic from working.” She explained. “The same thing happened when I was close to the slide from the mine.”

Sorkeno looked down to the Overlord. “His recovery is slowed.” The dragon’s voice was a bare whisper. “Little one.”

Hunters head throbbed as he tried to stay away from the other pony to allow it to clear. When he was thrown to the ground again he kicked out blindly and he heard the pony cry out and the sound of his hooves backing away signaled him to get to his hooves.

"Lucky you. Got in a good hit.” The mercenary praised. “Despite being blind.”

Hunter could feel that his body was not recovering well and it was taking too long. He looked up and he could still see two enemies ahead of him. Hunter closed his eyes, choosing to ignore what his eyes were telling him. He slowed his breathing and he heard a loud crack go out from in front of him. He knew that was the sound of a joint being put back in place. ‘He’s weak on the right knee.’ Hunter thought to himself and he chose to use his other senses only, ignoring his eyes and trusting his body to help him. The Black Unicorn was quiet as he listened intently around him. Despite his head still throbbing he refused to allow it to slow him. His magic was gone but it was not the only weapon he had. He knew that his connection to Sorkeno was gone and he could not use the magic that came from that connection.

He called out to the darkness that resided deep within his body. It came rushing to him and it began to cover his body. A black mist came off of his body as it covered the armor and turned it black, obsidian lava flowed through it and flowed over him. He heard Sorkeno call his name and he ignored the call. He could feel the power that came from the deepest part of him come to bear and he opened his eyes, now blackened. His red eyes were gone and only blackness flowed within them. No light came from the blackened sockets and he stood tall once more. Hunter’s eyes stared forward, his vision changed. He could see the heart that beat within the mercenary’s body. It echoed in his ears and he could hear the blood that pounded through the enemy pony’s body. He said nothing and began to walk forward. His hooves left black prints in the ground, each one had a black mist coming from them.

“What the buck?” The other said aloud.

Hunter said nothing as he walked ahead in the other direction, his ears echoed with the heartbeat of the other and he stared ahead. “You wanted to fight me.” Hunter’s voice flowed from the darkness that he had become. “I told you, I will not fall this day.”

Hunter charged the pony and his hooves slammed into the other's body and the battle began once more. The mercenary gasped at the impact and fell back. The blackened Overlord snapped his teeth out and they dug into the other's neck and he twisted to tear him apart. The mercenary got away from him and backed up, his hooves struck Hunters' neck and the Overlord pulled back. The mist coming off of his body strengthened and began to billow over the ground. A black fog covered the ground close to him and his blackened eyes stared ahead. Over the beating of the heart in front of him, he could not hear anything beyond it. His hooves thudded as he began to walk forward once more. The mercenary looked from him to the ponies above, who said nothing as they stared at the blackened form of their Lord and Master.

“Okay kid. You win. Fighting you for a bag of bits was the biggest mistake of my life so far.” He said aloud as the dark fog approached him slowly. “Ya listening?”

Hunter stopped and stared ahead at the now apologizing pony. “I heard you. When I passed their judgment I did not sentence you. I will fix that mistake now.”

The pony’s eyes went wide as he realized that the Overlord was not going to let him live through this. “Easy kid. I’ll give you the ones that escaped as well.”

“Escaped?” Hunter’s voice flowed from him as the other had backed up as far as he could, to the end of the ruined street.

“Yeah. We were gettin’ them out when you got here.” He admitted. “I’m guessing that you want them back?”

Hunter gave a slight nod. “Where are they now?”

“We evacuated them past the front gates. Their waiting for the rest of my crew to lead them to safety. But if you spare my life then you can have them. I’ll even put a bow on 'em if it means I survive this.” He bargained.

Hunter looked at him and a slight discoloration caught his attention close to the pony’s right hoof. His mind went over the possibilities and he could feel the darkness biting at his mind, screaming for murder and blood. His mind focused on the Nobles that were escaping as he stood there and he walked toward the pony and paused a mere foot away from him.

“How are you stopping my magic?” He asked, his voice was strained as he fought to keep his own mind in control.

“Oh, that.” The pony fumbled with his sleeve and revealed the band around his leg. “It’s nothing. I’ll shut it off.” He chuckled and a click went out. “Ya know? Ya can have it.”

He pulled it off his leg and held it out to the Overlord. Hunter looked down to the hoof that was extended out to him. Hunter extended his hoof and held it under the others. He had enough control to not risk touching the other pony. It fell into his hoof and his eyes began to fade back to red as he pushed the darkness back into the deepest part of his body and mind. The mercenary breathed out a sigh of relief as the Overlord before he returned to his normal appearance. Hunter backed away from him and waited as the mist that had covered the ground flowed back toward him, returning to its origin. He shook himself to get rid of the feeling that darkness left behind on his skin. His horn lit and the band in his hoof vanished as he sent it back to the Netherworld for Giblet to look over.

“I will send a small group of my minions with you. Your life depends on them finding the ones that have escaped. Should you fail to give them to me, then you will be sentenced in their place. Clear?” Hunter said to him, his voice clear and strong.

“Crystal, Sire.” He replied and bowed his head.

“Good.” Hunter approached him and a hoof gripped a chunk of the pony’s mane as he pulled him close. “What you saw is only a piece of what I can do. I do not need Unicorn magic to act. Do not try me. Your life can still feed what you saw.”

The pony gulped and nodded in understanding. Hunter pushed him back and his Gauntlet called out to a group of his minions and Wrath jumped down to land across the Overlords back. “Bring them to me Wrath.”

The minion saluted and the mercenary nodded as he was ushered slowly past the black Unicorn and away from him. Hunter was silent as he breathed out a calming breath. From above him, Sorkeno lowered his paw and Hunter jumped to land in the center, allowing the dragon to carry back up to the others. Sorkeno set his paw down and Hunter jumped to the stone pathway. The ponies stared at him, their eyes wide. He glanced over his shoulder to see Twilight and the others staring at him. He looked away from them and back to the traitors that still sat before him. They stared wide-eyed, tears flowed from the eyes of some of them.

Hunter breathed a sigh and looked to the dragons once more. His gauntlet called and the minions came forward, his unspoken commands clear. The sentenced ponies were to be moved to a secure room of his choosing. They were moved and he stood in silence as he allowed himself to lower his head and then looked to the skies above him. Behind him, the Lord Dragon reached out his nose and nudged Hunters hip and the turned to face the dragon.

“I know.” He whispered.

“You should not have allowed that to get that far,” Sorkeno whispered to him.

“I know,” Hunter said again. “I was out of options. If I had been able to continue the fight normally I would have. I was seeing between two to four of him.”

“You should have called me.” The dragon growled. “Your father warned you, same as I have.”

Hunter nodded and looked away from the dragon's eyes. “I hate using you to finish my battles. You know that.”

“I do.” Sorkeno agreed. “But still. You know enough to know that the longer that magic is used the worse it gets. Even you cannot control it forever.”

Hunter nodded. “I know and I will not use it for a while. Hopefully, I never have another reason to use it. If I have my way then it will never get to that again.”

Sorkeno nuzzled him as Hunter leaned against his jaw. “I am glad that you are now all right. You have earned rest I should think.”

Hunter chuckled. “Not yet. Have to get those that remain and then continue their sentence. Only then can I take a break.”

“Very well. Do not overdo it. That power is not meant to be used by anypony. Your father feared it in his own time.”

“I know he did.” Hunter nodded in agreement as he walked past the dragon toward Twilight and others. “Are all of you all right?”

Twilight nodded to him as he spoke. “I think so. More shocked than hurt.”

“Was quite the fight.” Applejack said to him. “Ah never seen that much fire.”

Hunter chuckled and nodded. “Well with four dragons it’s to be expected.”

“Ya burned down a whole section o’ the city.” She went on.

“I did, that’s true.”

“And the reasoning?” Twilight asked. “Not that we are going to argue against it. Just helps to understand.”

“I figured you would ask. I burned them down to make room for places to build homes or other places that ponies can meet each other and gather. The mare Clarity had a home that was gifted to her and it was also burned down.”

“Why?” Fluttershy asked him.

“She had foal napped the newborn of a pony that had been put into the mine. She was not told that the mine would be viable for years, not a couple of months. She also seems to have been abusing her servants and those around her. While her punishment ended up being different that was the beginning of it.” Hunter explained as the mares stared at him.

“She took ‘er foal?” Applejack said to him her mouth ajar.

“Yes. I found that out when I asked her why she was there since she was one of the only ponies that could approach the front entrance without attracting the attention of the construct inside the doorway.” Hunter explained.

“What will happen to that place?” Pinkie asked him.

"It was said that it would make a nice place for a park so that is what will happen to that space.” He replied.

“That will be nice for all ponies to use.” Twilight agreed. “And this spot will be changed to be used by all ponies as well?”

“Yes. It will be changed to be able to either build many more homes or other things that all my ponies can enjoy. In time this will fade from memory and hopefully, this does not happen again. I will not allow any pony to stand above them in their own home.” Hunter said to them as he looked out over the wreckage from above.

“What magic was that, the kind that you used at the end?” Twilight asked him, her voice low and quiet.

Hunter said nothing in reply for several seconds. “Another time, Princess.”

She nodded and dropped it for now. “What will you do now?”

“Now I will wait for the others to be returned here and then I will finish the sentence that I spoke of earlier.”

“Yer gonna be the one that…?” Applejack said to him, her voice fading as she spoke and stopped.

“I will be there. They will not suffer if that is your worry.” He assured her.

“Because it’s your decision so you will be the one to either fulfill the sentence or at least attend?” Twilight said to him.

Hunter looked at her for a moment before he nodded. “Yes. It is my sentence and I will be the one that commands it. That is how I was taught and that will not change.”

Twilight and her friends nodded to him as he turned back to face the direction that the minions would be bringing back the remaining traitors from the front gates. His body ached as fatigue bit at him. He chose to wait as time ticked by him. He reached out to Sorkeno and pulled some of the strength from the dragon into himself and Sorkeno nuzzled him in reply. The young dragons surrounded him and reached out to nuzzle and comfort him.

“Are the three of you okay?” He asked them, his concern for them in his voice.

Green nodded as she laid her head gently on his armored back. “I am fine, nestmate. You did well to scare that fool pony. But be careful.”

“I will. Thank you for all that you have done. I could not ask for better at my side.” He said as he looked at her. “Oh shit, my bow.”

His horn lit as he reached out to the Rune Bow. His magic covered it and it came back to him as he sighed in relief. His magic levitated it at his side, as Green was on his back and he was not going to force her to move to allow him to replace it. Grey nosed him and Hunter braced to prevent himself from staggering.

“We will stand with you. You’re our brother as well.” The young drake said to him.

“He is right. We are always at your call.” Red said to him.

"You did more work than we did I think.” He said to the red drake.

“I did as you had asked of me. They were safe and I would not leave them.” He said to the armored stallion.

Hunter nodded and leaned against the broad shoulder of the red drake. “All of you have done better than I had hoped. I owe you.”

“You owe us nothing. We are part of the same nest and that is the truth.” Green said to him as she laid her head on his withers.

Hunter set his hoof on Grey's shoulder and gripped the thick scales. Hunter set his bow in place as the Green female had shifted her place to allow it. The grayscaled dragon leaned against him and lowered his head to rub against Hunter's chest and Hunter set his hoof on his head and gently rubbed his scales. He put his hoof down and laid his head over the dragon’s neck and breathed out as he calmed.

Hunter opened his eyes as the sound of the minions caught his ears and he picked his head up from Grey’s neck and looked up. The minions that he had sent with the mercenary appeared from the road and they had surrounded a group of ponies that looked horrified to see him. Their eyes got wider at the sight of the golden dragon that had remained on the ground and the three smaller dragons that surrounded him. They were driven forward with the mercenary at the back staying with the minions as he helped push them forward. He trotted ahead as he caught sight of Hunter and trotted to within a few feet of him.

“See? I promised them to you and here they are.” He said and looked over his shoulder. “Now we have a deal still. I upheld my portion to you, Sire.”

“I recall it. The bargain stands. Though like the other prisoner you are not free to run from your crimes. Your crimes stand.” Hunter replied, laying a hoof on Grey's neck as the dragons growled quietly.

“Of course not. I’m a lot of things Sire but I am not stupid. I just wanted to remind ya that I was as good as my promise to you.” He admitted and motioned to the Nobles.

“I recall your promise and the word that you have upheld will save your life,” Hunter assured him. “I would advise that you join your fellow mercenary in the back unless you wish to be one of them.”

“No thanks.” He replied and limped to the other bound mercenary.

Hunter heard him yelp as the minions tied him up as well. “Your crimes have been named and the sentence will be upheld. For those that have rejoined us, the crimes were listed and if needed I will say them again. But the cost of those crimes does not change. The punishment is death and that sentence is to be carried out.” Hunter said to them, his voice cut through them as they whimpered.

“So you will kill us with your magic?” One tried to snarl but it came out as a whimper.

“Did I say that my magic would end you?” Hunter asked them.

Sorkeno shifted and was soon above the Overlord. His jaws were slightly open as fire brimmed within them. The Nobles stared from him to the dragon and then back to him. They began to call out for him to rethink and he ignored them. Sorkeno brought his head higher above the group and looked down to them.

“You have been sentenced by the one that commands a legion, one that commands the greatest of beasts, and the High Lord of Dragons.” Sorkeno snarled as fire licked from his mouth.

Hunter looked at the young dragons with him and backed up with them. While he knew that the flame could not hurt them or him he didn’t wish to worry them. Sorkeno cast a glance to him and he nodded to the Lord Dragon. Sorkeno breathed in and a roar tore from him as red flame flowed from his jaws. Hunter closed his eyes as the heat went over him. He heard them scream as the dragon had breathed but they were silenced as the ground shook with the force of the flames. Red eyes remained closed as the ground shook and he could hear the screams of other ponies that were close by. Sorkeno’s roar faded out and he could hear the dragon moving behind him once more.

Above them, the other three dragons roared in unison. Their cries joined the roars of the young dragons with him and he opened his eyes once the heat had faded. He looked ahead to the crater that was close to fifteen feet deep and ten feet wide. Only ash remained of the traitorous ponies and Hunters magic poured from his horn as he gripped the dirt and rent stone of the building that had been destroyed close to them and he dropped the materials into the hole and partially filled it. It would not take much to fill in the rest of it.

“It is done, Little One.” Sorkeno breathed to him.

“Thank you,” Hunter said aloud and looked up to the golden dragon.

He breathed out a breath and steeled himself for the looks from the ponies of the city. He looked back and he saw Gaze standing with them as they looked to him. He maneuvered away from the three young dragons and walked back to the crowd. Gaze smiled at him as he approached and he stopped close to him. He raised his head to look over the ponies of the city and his eyes widened as a cheer began in the far back of the crowd. It grew in strength as it came to the front and he backed up a step at the sound of it. The sound pulsed over him and covered him as his ears flicked ahead to listen. The crowd called to him, their clear joy in their voices as they called out to him. Above him the dragons roared, their support of him clear.

“We are with you Sire.” Gaze said to him. “Always.”

Hunter looked to the old pony and a smile tugged at his mouth. He tried to bite it back but it pulled his mouth and he looked over his ponies and he smiled.

Author's Note

Here we go. Holy hell. Sorry for the delay. Am sick so now I have extra time. Not the way I wanted to have extra time but I'll take it. The second longest chapter in this story! LOL! So here we see the beginning of the end of the arc. The main body is done now it's just picking up the pieces and setting it in place. Next piece will probably be smaller since I am out of gas on this. :twilightsheepish: But I still love writing this story so we shall see what happens next! As always thank you for reading and please ENJOY!

Edit: 5/19/2019
Edit: 7/21/2019

17: Corruption and History...

Hunter was quiet as he supervised the rebuilding of the streets and buildings. His armor sat in place, still for the time being. The minions carried pieces of stone and lumber to aid in the construction. It had been several days since he had brought his sentence onto the ponies of the Empire and returned its control to his own rule. His hooves thudded against the rebuilt stone paths as he walked toward the mine that had been his prison for a day. He neared the entrance and he could see the minions rebuilding the entrance to allow for it to be used by the minions and monitored by the ponies. His magic gripped the old metal door and he looked it over as the minions raced around him. Wrath sat quietly on his back and held whatever materials Hunter gave him. So far he was holding a clipboard and an armload of stone and marble sample tiles.

“Sire?”

Hunter looked over his shoulder as Light Gaze came up to him. His eyes landed on the burdened minion on Hunters back and the metal door hovering close by. Wrath growled under his breath at the look and Gaze looked to Hunter once more.

“What is it Gaze?” Hunter said to him and looked back to the mine entrance.

“Just checking in. The ruins of the Noble Quarter have been cleared. The minions have been going through the former Emissaries home and they are prepping the area for grass.” He replied.

“Good. Ensure that the areas are made ready and prepare the plans for what could go into those spaces.” Hunter replied.

Gaze bowed his head and turned to leave his side. “Sire?”

Hunter looked back to him once more. “Yes?”

“Thank you.”

“For?”

“All that you have done. I know that this is your job but you didn’t have to help so many as you retook the city. No innocent ponies were killed because of your strength and courage.” Gaze said to him.

Hunter was quiet as the other spoke. “They are mine to rule. But first and most important, they are mine to protect. I will not fail them and I will always stand for them. I promised that when I retook the city and I will not break my word.” Hunter replied. “But I am glad that so many were not harmed.”

Gaze smiled and bowed his head once more as he trotted back the way he had come. Hunter watched as he left him behind and the stallion felt a smile tug at his mouth. His heartbeat steady in his chest as he looked back to the metal door in his magic. His eyes scanned it and he sent it to the netherworld for Giblet to poke at. He wanted to know exactly what it was made of that it could prevent Green’s claws from breaking through it. Her claws, while not as strong as Sorkeno’s or Kaiana’s should still have been able to break through the metal. He turned and left the mine behind him as he moved back toward the former Noble Quarter and he trotted toward it as the burned wood and metal was removed.

His eyes went over the blank spaces as he trotted past them and he hoped the land would recover enough to grow grass. He was aware that normally it would not be able to recover but he knew that if needed he could ask Sorkeno to breathe life back into it. The Lord Dragon held the flames of the others and one was able to give life to broken earth. He looked to the skies where the four dragons circled the city. He had told them that they could leave if they wished but the four adults and three youngsters had chosen to stay with him. While he knew that Sorkeno and Kaiana would most likely stay he was a bit shocked at the others. When he had asked they claimed that they had been called to him and they were not going to leave without him. He could sense their connection to him and he loved them for it.

His long strides carried deeper into the charred space and he watched as ponies milled about. He looked to the ponies as they paused and bowed their heads to him. Hunter acknowledged them but kept up his pace. He reached the end of the street and he spun to look at the block of charred earth. He grimaced at the sight and looked up as he called on Sorkeno to come to him. The dragon broke away from the others and circled down to land on the vacant ground behind him.

“Yes, Little One?” Sorkeno said as he lowered his head to sit on the ground behind Hunter.

“I was wondering if I could get your opinion.” He replied as the dragon settled down.

“What do you need?”

“Do you think the land here will recover on its own?”

Sorkeno raised his head to look over the charred earth and his eyes scanned it. “I do not think it will anytime soon.” Sorkeno admitted. “The combined flames of the four of us have robbed it of life for a time.”

“Damnit.” Hunter cursed at the response.

“I can aid it in its recovery if needed,” Sorkeno said to him.

“It’s my own fault. I may have gotten carried away.” He admitted with a huff. “You aren’t here to correct my mistakes.

“It matters not whose fault it is, Little One.” Sorkeno reasoned to him. “Do you wish my aid?”

Hunter paused as he looked over the charred ground. “Yes. It needs to live for the ponies that will live, work and play around this place.”

“You are wise to admit to it,” Sorkeno said as he got to his paws and nuzzled Hunter gently before walking past him.

The golden dragon was quiet as he breathed in and looked to the grounds around him. Golden flames built in his mouth as he angled his jaws to the ground and he breathed the flames to the ground ahead of him. The flames flowed from him as though alive and flowed over the charred ground. It covered the ground and ponies yelled as it flowed under their hooves to cover the entire area. Sorkeno closed his jaws and looked to the covered ground as the liquid flame covered the ground and began to seep into it. After a minute above ground, all of the flames had been absorbed into the ground and it trembled in place as life was being breathed back into the ground. The tremor passed and Sorkeno turned to bow his head to the Overlord who bowed his head in reply to the Lord Dragon.

Hunter watched as Sorkeno took to the air once more and rejoined the others circling above them. The Overlord smiled at the dragon as his wings carried him back into the skies above them. He looked up as Twilight flew toward him. His eyes narrowed slightly as she neared him and he could see that she was alone which was odd to him. Lately, her friends, Soft Touch, or even Red were always with her. She banked her wings as she saw him and a smile crossed her muzzle. She banked her wings and landed softly close to him.

“There you are.” She said to him as she reached him.

“Looking for me?” He asked her and she nodded in reply. “What is it?”

“I have a few questions for you if you have some extra time.” She said back to him.

Hunter was quiet as he looked over his shoulder to the grumbling minion. His magic covered the tile samples and he set them on the ground to allow Wrath to rest his arms. The minion panted and leaned over Hunter's neck to nuzzle him in thanks. Twilight giggled at the minion as he slid to the ground and laid down at Hunter's side, the clipboard sitting on his chest.

“Poor Wrath.” She giggled.

“I had honestly forgotten he was still carrying those.” He admitted.

Twilight barked a laugh as Wrath sighed and closed his eyes, clearly intending to rest while Hunter showed no signs of moving. Hunter sighed and patted the minion’s leg gently. Hunter’s magic covered the clipboard as he marked off items that he had cleared and set it back on the minion at his side.

“I have time.” He said to her. “What do you need to know?”

“How are you doing?” She asked him.

“I’m fine. Nothing lasting thankfully. A few bruises and a headache, nothing more. And you?”

“I’m okay. Thank Celestia everypony came out of that okay. You did a lot to make sure the ponies were going to be safe and okay.”

“They are mine to protect, I will always stand for them.” He replied. “They put their belief in me once more and I will never fail them.”

Twilight nodded in approval at his reply and sat down at his side. “What did he just do?”

“Who? Sorkeno?”

“Yeah.”

“As the Lord Dragon he has the flames of all dragons and that one is meant to bring life to the world around him.” Twilight tilted her head at him and he went on to explain. “It is meant to give life to what had gone dead. In this case, the land that the four of them had charred had gone dead due to the trauma. I asked him to use that flame to give that life back to help it to recover faster. It is not an instant fix but is meant to speed up the process.”

“Oh wow. That’s quite the fire.” She replied. “It didn’t look like a flame though, least not like the normal kind.”

“That’s true. It’s a liquid flame that covered the land that it sensed was dead and needed to be regenerated.” He supplied.

“Sensed?”

“It’s a living flame in some way. It doesn’t have a consciousness of its own in the sense that you might be thinking. It can sense that which is dead or mangled and will seek it out. That is why it covered the land completely.”

“How interesting. Is it okay if I write a letter about it to Princess Celestia when we get back?” She asked him. “We will write it together but I wanted to ask ahead of time.”

“That should be fine. It’s nothing that is a huge secret.” He replied.

“Thank you.”

“Was that it?”

“Of course not.” She replied with a laugh.

“I was afraid of that.” He chuckled.

She looked away from him and then back to him, her face solemn. “That magic you used before?”

“Which one?” He replied.

“The dark one.” She snapped at him, her expression stern.

“I figured.” He replied with a sigh. “What do you want to know?”

“What is it?” She asked him. “I have never seen anything like it before.”

“I would hope you hadn’t.” He replied, quietly. “It is a magic that has been in my family since the beginning.”

She looked at him and nodded to him, trying to get him to go on. “And?”

“At one point my family was not what you see now. At one point we were the opposite of now.” He went on at her look. “Our subjects were conquered and ruled under a true steel hoof. They were not permitted anything aside from what they were allowed, which was little. Just enough to live off.” He paused and he glanced to her to see her inquisitive expression. “We were once called the Dark Gods of the North.”

“What?” Twilight quipped to him, her expression shocked. “Why?”

“My ancestors were rulers in the most brutal sense of the word. They took and gave very little back. That style of ruling went on for a long time and their lineage showed its brutal nature at every turn. The ponies were not permitted to speak out against them or face the destruction of not only their family but the entire village.” Twilight eyes went wide as he spoke. “There came a time when one decided to change it, the youngest son. He pushed back the darkness that controlled the entire family line and pushed it away. The Dark Tower was once above ground and rose easily as high as the tallest of towers in that area. The son left it and found the Netherworld. He molded it into a place that he could command without the use of the dark magic that held his family. In time he rose against them.”

“He went against his family?” She whispered to him.

“Yes. He was the first. His family, of course, pushed back and he fought back against them. Unbeknownst to them he had gone to the dragons in the high mountains and reached out to them for help.”

“He did what?” Twilight said to him.

Hunter smiled and nodded at her. “Yes. He had gone to them to ask them to help him overthrow his family and bring down the Tower. The dragons had thrown him out of their lands, injured and beaten but he came back. Day after day he came back to them, showing him his heart and his desire to save his ponies, not enslave them. By the end, they agreed. They healed him and they stayed back until he sounded a dragon bone horn to call them. His family brought their magic and their forced army against him and he called for the dragons. They came from the mountains and their fire burned a hole through the Tower. His father found him on the battlefield and struck him down, injuring him badly. A young golden dragon tore from the skies and landed to help.”

Twilight’s eyes lit up at the mention of the color. “Sorkeno?”

Hunter nodded. “Yes. He was barely old enough to have his name and he went to him. His flames breathed down and drove the maddened Overlord back to allow the pony to get up. He looked to the dragon who now stood with him and reached out to thank him. The young pony took control of his own true magic and brought it to bear against his father and struck him to the ground. The battle went on until the Tower fell to the ground, the dust kicked up and the ponies fled from the battlefield and hid among the forest, fleeing the dragons and the flames. When the fire faded and the smoke cleared only the son remained standing, his father, two brothers, and mother were slain that day.”

Twilight gasped and set a hoof on his shoulder for a moment. “Wow.”

“When it was over he stood with the young dragon that came to his side and the ponies slowly looked to him. His eyes were no longer the black of his family and now showed blue. He had cast aside their rage, hatred, and evil and sought to make it right in the ash of the past. The ponies stayed away as he walked to them. He told them that he had overthrown his family to save them and he wanted to show them that he would not harm them. Their lives were his to protect and he would fight for them should they need him. He was the first.” Hunter said to her.

“And the rest is history.” She smiled at his words. “But didn’t he get rid of that evil?”

“He pushed it away from him but it is never truly gone. Gnarl told me that Evil Always Finds a Way. He’s right. It has haunted my family line ever since. Every foal born carries it. It cannot be avoided or purified. My father before me and his before him, all the way back to the first.” He replied to her, his face somber as she listened to him. "So long as my line lives that evil will always be there. We cannot escape it. We are meant to grapple with it even now. No matter how many colts and fillies come from the line it remains.”

“It’s immune to that magic dampening?” She asked him.

“Yes. It is not truly a type of magic. It’s a corruption that comes from the soul and spirit. It’s not commanded by my horn or anything similar to that. It cannot be removed either. Not even Sorkeno can remove it. My father asked him to try and nothing they did could get rid of it.” He explained.

“Wow. So it’s just permanent?”

“Yep. No way to get rid of it. I look at it as a constant reminder of what not to become. It’s toxic if used for too long so I try to avoid it unless I have no choice.”

“What do you mean toxic?”

“After a while it starts to corrode the mind and eventually it takes over and you lose the sense of who you are, leaving you at its mercy. I was told that you revert back to what we used to be. I try to avoid it due to the chance of losing control of it.” He explained to her.

“Are you okay though? You used it for a while.” She asked him, concern in her eyes.

“I’m fine. It has no power over me thankfully. I have never felt the need to push it so I am not sure of how long I can use it before it starts to affect me but I have no desire to try it.”

“That’s good. It has its uses I suppose but still.” She said to him. “What about the mist that went onto the ground?”

Hunter was quiet as he considered what she had said. “Mist?” He thought back and understanding crossed his face. “Oh that. It’s more of a poison cloud than a mist. It covers the ground and slowly poisons anypony or anything that gets caught up in it. I admit it went on a little longer than I would normally allow it to. It attacks the body directly and basically kills from the inside out.” He explained to her.

Twilight cringed at the description. “So you have had this since you were born.” He nodded at her words. “How did you control it then?”

Hunter chuckled. “I didn’t.”

Twilight said nothing as he replied and she tilted her head at his short reply. “Then how?”

“My mother did.” He replied simply and went on as she stared at him. “It was overwhelming at times but my mother was able to push it back and keep it in check. All the mares of my line have the ability to keep it back. They gain the ability when they become connected to their mate.”

“How is that possible?” She asked him. “How do you gain a type of magic simply by marrying a pony?”

Hunter looked at her and she stared, waiting for him to explain. “Marrying them isn’t how they gain that power.”

He said nothing as she looked confused at his explanation. He watched her as she seemed to be thinking it over. He held back a chuckle as her eyes widened and she looked at him. Her mouth opened to speak, but no sound came out as he watched understanding come over her. She looked away as a bright red blush went over her face. Her wings flared off her back and she reached back to pull them forward to cover her face. He held back a laugh at her expense and she hid behind her wings. Hunter waited as she recovered before he said anything more.

“Yeah.”

Twilight squeaked as he spoke and held her wings tighter in her hooves. “Oh…Geez…” She whimpered.

“You asked.” He said to her as he laughed at her. “It is a power that is gifted to her after she is with her mate and allows her to push that evil back and keep her foal safe. The stronger the bond between the parents allows for that skill to be stronger, her bond to her foal is stronger for it and allows her to protect them.”

Twilight cleared her throat and allowed her wings to go back to her sides and she looked at him, her cheeks still red. “That’s quite the ability.” She whispered.

“It is, yes,” Hunter replied.

“So who is the source of the…evil?”

“The father,” Hunter replied.

“Can a mare be the source?”

“No. Any foals born of the pair are always the same.” He said and she looked uncertainly at him. “The first is always a colt. Any foals after that vary. Normally if there are more than one there are at least two colts. I have checked the history and there has never been a filly born with it. The first colt is the automatic heir, same as anywhere else I assume. I’m not sure what protects them but Sorkeno assumes that it is due to the old magic.”

“Old magic?”

“Yes. We have never been able to figure out where it came from. We have theories but nothing concrete so I have no real answers for you.” He said to her.

“How long did it take you to control it?”

Hunter snorted and looked to the skies, watching the dragons for a moment before he looked to her once more. “There are still days I think I do not control it. When my mother died Sorkeno and my father took over. While they could not completely control it they did well enough. When I lost him as well Gnarl and Sorkeno stepped up further. Sorkeno was able to do more due to the connection between him and me. That allowed me to be able to gain control to hold it back on my own.”

“That must have been the hardest part of it all.” She said to him.

“When there is no pony left to protect you one must learn fast. I had been warned several times and I learned about our history to make sure I understood it. I quizzed Gnarl endlessly about it and he gave me the information I required after some yelling on my part.”

“Yelling?”

“Okay maybe yelling was the wrong word. He was that I needed the stories to understand what was constantly at the front of my mind. I was slowly being overrun by that evil and he realized that if I fell there was no pony to stop me.”

“What about Sorkeno?”

“He would be corrupted with me,” Hunter admitted.

“Oh.”

“Yes. So he gave me what I wanted and I dove into the old books. I was tired of being the one to be protected. I wanted to protect as they had and take control of my kingdom and my own future. So I learned.”

Twilight was quiet as he finished speaking. She considered what she had been told and he stayed silent as she processed it all. He looked up as Dezhara ran toward him and he reached out to pet her as she reached him. Her fur ruffled under his hoof and she laid down close to him.

“So what about if a mare from Equestria came here and became a mate?”

“Same thing. There have been mares from Equestria in my line. A few actually.” He said in reply. “My great grandmother was of Equestria. It changes nothing.”

Twilight appeared thoughtful and was quiet once more. “Okay, so borders mean nothing. Interesting.”

Hunter was quiet as he got to his hooves. He stretched his back and his armor tightened on his form as Sorkeno suddenly roared above him, the other three dragons calling out and fire poured from their jaws. He looked down the street as the ground trembled under the paws of the three young dragons. They barreled toward him as Sorkeno landed roughly behind him. The young ones slid to a stop ahead of him and began to circle him, pushing him toward the golden dragon.

“What in the?” He leaned back as Sorkeno laid down to look at him.

“It is time Little One.” He breathed out.

“What is…Oh shit? The eggs?”

“Yes. They are beginning to call out to the others.” Sorkeno nodded as he spoke.

“Great. Okay, I need Gnarl brought here to command the repairs and…Twilight?”

The purple mare had jumped out of the way and looked to him. “Yes?”

“Can you make sure that they make it back to the Netherworld okay? I can’t miss…Will you stop pushing me?” He snapped at the three young dragons who backed off for the moment. “I can’t miss the hatching or I will have more issues to deal with.”

“I understand. I will do all that I can to help.” She assured him. “Oh.”

“Hmm?” He looked at her.

“When we get back to the Netherworld can you and I meet up to write a letter to Princess Celestia?”

“Oh sure. That will be fine. It takes about two weeks for the hatching so by the time I am free again you will be back. So that will work fine.” He replied as Green pushed his flank. “I will kick you.” He growled to the female, who didn’t appear concerned about his half threat.

Wrath jumped to the stallions back and held on tightly. Dezhara growled and yelped but Hunter’s magic set her next to the purple Alicorn. Twilight reached out and gripped her fur to keep her back. Hunter waited as Sorkeno waited for him to jump to the dragon’s snout to get into his normal place to travel. The Overlord leaped to the dragon’s snout and looked back to her.

“I will have Gnarl brought to you to help you. Work with him to get the city back on its hooves. It’s not the first time he has helped rebuild a city.” Hunter picked up the dropped clipboard and it hovered close to her and she took it into her magic and sat down to hold both it and the wolf.

“Don’t worry about it! I got this!” She shouted at him and waved him off. “I’ll ask Gaze if I need help inside the city.”

“Yes. He knows the city like the back of his hoof.” Hunter agreed and looked back to the dragons above them, still calling and the occasional fire tore over the sky as they called to him. “Take care of my ponies.” He said to her, his expression serious.

Twilight nodded to him. “I promise. I’ll get my friends to help and it will be as if it never happened.”

Hunter nodded to her as he got into his normal place and the golden dragon took to the air.

Twilight shielded herself from the dust and wind from the dragons. Maranna and Setan came down to pick up the young dragons and Red jumped back to nuzzle her and she hugged his nose and told him to be safe on his way home. She had grown attached to the large red youngster and she watched them leave her and the others behind. She looked to Dezhara who whined and complained at her side and she tugged on the thick fur and turned to go back to the city and help where she was needed. She looked at the clipboard and found ala long list of items to tend to and check that they were progressing. Her eyes widened at the length of the list which she found was over four pages long.

“And Spike thinks I do lists. Wow.” She said as she flipped through the pages.

Her hooves carried her back to the city and she looked around her to see if she could see Light Gaze anywhere near her. She looked at a minion close to her and her magic grabbed the armored minion who stared at her as she spoke. “I need Light Gaze.” She said and the minion nodded and she dropped it to the ground as it ran off.

She waited in place for the minion and she went over the list some more. A snort caught her attention and she saw Light Gaze standing in front of her.

“You called for me, Princess?” He said to her.

“Yes. Thank you. Hunter had to go back to the Netherworld so he asked that I help get everything sorted out before we left. He will also be having Gnarl come here to help as well.”

“Oh, he’s making Gnarl leave the Netherworld?” He asked and she nodded. “Oh, he is going to be in a wonderful mood. I haven’t seen that minion leave there for an extended time in a very long time.”

Twilight giggled and nodded. “I bet. So he asked that I ask your help with the repairs and with finding things in the city. Do you have time?”

“Of course. I am at your command, Princess.” He said to her with a polite bow. “What do you need?”

“I have his list and I don’t really know where anything is.” She admitted with a shrug.

“Not a problem. May I?” He reached for the clipboard and she gave it to him. “Okay.”

“He looked at the list and his eyes widened. Twilight laughed at his expression. “It’s quite the list isn’t it?”

“Does he really intend to do all of this today?” He said.

“What?”

“Look at the end of the final page.” Eh held it out to her and she moved to stand next to him to look.

“End of day five.” She looked to the older pony who shrugged. “Wow.”

“Okay. I do not know about you but I doubt I have the stamina in these old bones to walk that long.” He admitted to her.

“That’s fine. I don’t think I could get through all of this today either.” She replied with a laugh. “We will do our best and see how we do.”

He nodded as she walked ahead, leading him toward the first item on his list, repairing the gaping hole in the main street where the destroyed house once stood.

Hunter leaned low on the dragons back as the wind swept past him. He could hear Wrath grumbling on his back as the minion held tightly to his armor. He glanced back to make sure the minion had all four limbs on his armor to avoid him falling. The Overlord looked back and he could see the other dragons on Sorkeno’s tail. Kaiana looked to him and he smiled to her as she flew as close to the Lord Dragons wing as she dared without upsetting his flight. She roared to him and barrel-rolled, clearly pleased at being out and flying. He looked ahead as Sorkeno growled to alert him to where they were. He patted the dragons back as the golden form slid through the air and he angled down to the ground. A large hole in the ground loomed ahead of them and the dragons pulled back to allow each of them to fly easily and safely into the gaping hole.

Hunter held tighter as the dragon slid into the hole, his body angling through the turns, his wings at his sides and soon they erupted from the hole and Hunter looked back to ensure the others had made it through safely and he smiled at the sight of the other three dragons and the young ones holding tightly to the backs of the other. Sorkeno banked hard and Hunter paused to make sure Wrath was with him and the others broke from them to head directly to the Lair while Sorkeno paused by the platforms to allow Hunter to toss Wrath from his back with a letter to Gnarl with Hunters commands. He gripped the minion in his magic and threw him through the air and the armored minion rolled to his feet and ran for the Minion Master.

“Go,” Hunter yelled as his magic summoned his saddlebags and held them close to him.

Sorkeno dropped away from the platform and Hunter watched as the Lair drew up on the front of them and the dragon winged over the entrance and dropped to land close to the cavern that they were now moving the chirping eggs into to allow their attendants to do their jobs while staying out of the way. The dragons slid through the entrance and then flowed into the next cavern. Sorkeno flowed over the ground and circled the eggs, Hunter jumped from his back as Kaiana joined them.

“Did you get what you needed?” She asked him as he hugged her nose.

He pointed to his saddlebags and nodded to her. “Yep. Dropped off Wrath and he took the letter to Gnarl to get him to go to the Empire at my command.”

“Everything is in place as you need it to be?” She went on.

“Yes. Asked Twilight to get with Light Gaze to keep the repairs moving forward so that will keep things moving forward.” He said and looked at the eggs, his eyes going over them. “Only five?”

“Yes, the others were silent,” Maranna said to him as she joined them.

“Bummer.” He said to them. “Hopefully all of these ones make it.”

The dragons nodded in agreement with him as he jumped over Sorkeno’s tail to stay close to the eggs as well. He put an ear onto the closest egg and he could hear the loud chirping and the sound of the baby moving inside the egg. A smile went over his mouth as he listened and he jumped back as the egg moved.

“Feisty.” He said aloud as Kaiana laughed.

“Perhaps that one will bond to you as well.” Maranna laughed.

“I hope not. Can you imagine trying to keep a newborn dragon from following me around the Tower? By the Dark, I have enough to worry about.” He complained.

Hunter sat down next to the golden dragon’s snout and leaned into him as he slid to the ground, waiting with the other dragons for the eggs to break open.

Author's Note

Okay, here we go. Another ready to go! Happy Easter! This is your present! Thank you for reading and as always Enjoy!

Edit: 5/19/2019

18: Life Given and Saved...

Hunter shifted as his armored back pressed against the closest egg. He groaned as he allowed himself to slip to the side and he fell to the ground on his side. He closed his eyes out of boredom, as a snort caught his attention and he looked up to find Sorkeno looking down at him.

“What?” He grumbled to the golden dragon. “I’m bored.”

“I can sense that,” Sorkeno replied, his expression unimpressed with the complaining Overlord.

Hunter rolled to his belly and leaned the side of his head against the same egg he had just fallen next to. “I thought it was going to happen when you brought me here. It’s been two days.” He whined.

Sorkeno rolled his eyes and his snout pushed the bored pony away from the egg. “They will hatch when they are ready.”

“You acted like it was dire to get me here on time.” Hunter pointed out as he got to his hooves and stretched. “They were pretty vocal until this morning.”

“It is not out of the ordinary for it to be delayed if needed.” Sorkeno pointed out.

Hunter looked up as Kaiana stirred next to him. Her eyes opened and she regarded him, her eyes laughing at him.

“Are you being troublesome?” She cooed to him.

“Of course not.” He replied and looked away from her for a moment before he went to her snout and flopped over it dramatically. “I’m just bored senseless.”

She laughed at him as he stayed in place on her snout. “Enjoy the free time, my child. You do not often get time off from work.”

“Work might be preferred right now. Time is crawling past me and I can hear it ticking I’m so bored.” He complained and crawled over her nose to sit on it, facing her. “Tick…Tock…Tick…Ugh.”

A low laugh caught their attention as Maranna laughed at his antics. “You have great patience normally.” She jabbed.

“Normally I know what’s going on and am in the middle of it. I’m sitting on my hooves here.” He replied with a laugh.

“As she said, enjoy the time off.” She said with a laugh to him.

“I’m dying here.” He replied to the red female.

“A bit overdramatic,” Sorkeno said to him and nudged the Overlord off the she-dragons nose.

Hunter yelped and fell off the dragon’s nose and landed roughly on the other side of her nose. He sat up and glared upward as the Lord Dragon looked down at him. He opened his mouth to speak when a sound caught this attention and his ears flicked to listen. He looked up as the dragons close to him did the same. The Overlord got to his hooves and looked at the eggs. One had begun to shake and shudder in place.

“Finally,” Hunter called out and jumped over Kaiana’s snout to watch the egg.

He saw Sorkeno shake his head and then nudged the egg to keep it from falling to the side. Hunter put an ear to the egg as the Draglings inside began to call out in earnest. Hunter backed up to watch as the newborn began to break through the shell. A brilliant emerald snout broke through and Hunter waited as another began to call out and the egg began to shake. The stallion walked to the new egg and watched as a red snout broke through and paused to breathe.

“Worth the wait?” Kaiana teased.

“Maybe.” He replied with a coy smile.

She chuckled and nuzzled him as he looked to the other three eggs. The black stallion’s ears flicked as two more began to shake and cry out and he went to stand by them to watch as a dull green came through the shell and it tilted as if to fall to the side toward the ground. Hunter knew enough to know that it might hurt the Dragling if it hit the ground too hard. He got under the egg and pushed it back into place.

“Heavier than it looked.” He commented as he backed up from the egg.

Sorkeno nuzzled him in silent thanks and Hunter looked up as the other egg cracked and a white snout broke through. Kaiana looked to the egg and her eyes widened slightly at the sight of the white scales.

“White?” She said aloud and looked to the Lord Dragon who nodded.

“It has been a long time since we have seen a white scale.” He agreed.

“It’s a sign of good things to come if you believe the old stories.” She replied to him.

Hunter shrugged and watched as the four babies began to work on breaking free of the shells in earnest, eager to be free of them. Hunter went to the final egg and stood close to it as it shook. There was no sound coming from the Dragling inside and he put an ear up to the egg as the Dragling inside moved but remained silent. Hunter listened closely and he could hear the hatchling shifting and moving in the shell as its claws scratched the shells smooth interior. Hunter reared up and set his hooves against the shell and tapped on the outside. The Dragling went still but began to scratch under his hooves and Hunter felt a smile breaking over his mouth as he tapped the shell again.

“What are you doing, Little One?” Sorkeno asked him as the dragon looked to him.

“Maybe he needs a little guidance.” Hunter replied and tapped the shell once more.

“If you think he does then continue.” The dragon said to him as the other babies began to break through more of the tough shells and they were crumbling under the Draglings assault.

Hunter smiled and tapped the shell as the Dragling mimicked him and began to push against the shell. The Overlord tapped the shell and the egg shuddered as the Dragling scratched at the shell and began to break through it.

“Come on,” Hunter whispered and tapped harder on the shell.

The shell cracked and the Dragling began to dig at the spot under Hunter's hooves. The Overlord pushed off the shell and whinnied in encouragement. The Dragling gave a loud cry and the shell opened to reveal a dark scaled snout. Hunter walked up and pushed off a piece of the shell to see black scales shining back at him. He smiled at the sight and the Dragling breathed through the small gap and rested in place.

“Hey Sorkeno, he got it open,” Hunter called out and pointed a hoof to the small black scaled snout.

Sorkeno looked to him and his eyes widened at the sight of the black scales. The Lord Dragon reached out with his nose and pushed Hunter away from the Draglings egg and kept him back. The dragon’s eyes looked down at him and the Overlord was surprised by the dragon’s response.

“Stay back, Little One.” His voice rolled over the room and the others looked up to him.

“Why?” Hunter asked and tried to go around the dragon’s snout, only to be pushed back again.

Hunter watched as the others came forward and looked startled at the sight of the black scaled snout that poked through the eggs thick shell. Kaiana stared at the Dragling for a moment before she looked to Hunter.

“Are you all right?” She asked him, concern etched in her gaze.

“I’m fine.” He said to her and once more tried to go back to the Dragling but was stopped once more. “Okay, what the hell is going on?”

Sorkeno looked at him and allowed him to stand closer but still at a distance. “Black scales are a bad omen Little One. They bring evil to a Lair.”

“You’re kidding right?” Hunter chided at the dragon. “It’s a Dragling.”

Sorkeno picked him up and held him back in his paw. “Stay back Little One. We will tend to the egg.”

“Tend to it?” Hunter asked. “What does that mean?”

“It will be removed and placed elsewhere,” Sorkeno said to him.

Hunter’s eyes went wide as the implication hit him. “WHAT!?” He thundered and the dragons looked to him. “You’re going to take that Dragling out of here and dispose of it?!”

“It will be fine, child,” Kaiana said to him, trying to soothe him.

“No.” He snarled to her and she backed up from him at his tone. “You would condemn that poor creature just for his coloring? It’s a Dragling that has done nothing wrong and does not deserve to be abandoned with no one to watch over him. Have you all forgotten something?”

Maranna looked to him as she stood up from the other eggs. “What have we forgotten?”

Hunter’s horn lit, his magic covered the armor around his body, opened the buckles, and he tossed off his armor to show his own black fur. “I bear black fur. Does that mean you would have thrown me away?”

Sorkeno startled as the armor fell to the ground at his claws, the sound deafening even over the babies cries. Hunter’s eyes were fierce and his expression enraged. The other dragons looked to the ground at his words. Kaiana hung her head and stared at the ground as he spoke. Sorkeno shook his head and lowered his paw to the ground, allowing Hunter to jump off. The Overlord went back to the egg and tapped it once more, encouraging the Dragling inside. The Dragling chirped and began to fight the egg once more. He began to push on the shell, trying to break it in places to help the infant within break through it.

Warm breath against his back made him stop his work and he looked over his shoulder to see Kaiana’s nose behind him as she pushed him gently aside. Her claws carefully pushed the Draglings snout back into the shell and she broke it down the front to help the infant break free of the shell. Hunter’s magic gripped it as well and broke the shell to the side and the Dragling slid from the shell to the ground at the Overlords hooves.

“Thank you,” Hunter whispered to the she-dragon and nuzzled her nose.

The she-dragon licked over his exposed fur and then began to lick the Dragling to encourage it to move and breathe freely. Sorkeno also began to tend to the black scaled infant as Hunter ran his hooves over the Draglings head. The newborns all looked the same and would not develop horns or other features until they were a few months old. Their eyes were still closed as they chirped and called out. The black was silent as Hunter ran a cloth over his scales to help dry him off. The empty eggs were moved out of the way and the babies were tended to by the adults. Hunter stayed with the black and Sorkeno nuzzled him off to the side. Hunter allowed the dragon to move him and he glared at the golden dragon laid down in front of him.

“I am sorry, Little One,” Sorkeno whispered to him.

Hunter was silent as the dragon spoke. He could still feel the anger that had washed over him when he had realized that the black would have been abandoned due to the color of his scales. “Would you have thrown me away?” He snarled.

“No,” Sorkeno said to him.

“But my fur is black.” Hunter accused.

Sorkeno looked to the ground and closed his eyes at the clear anger in Hunter’s voice. “You were not born a dragon Little One.” He said aloud.

“What does that matter? Black is a color. If you think of black as evil then I fit the color more than that Dragling does. I carry evil Sorkeno. I will be the one to pass it on to my own foals. If you want evil then look no further than me.”

Sorkeno cringed under Hunters scolding, his eyes still closed. “You are not evil Little One. And you are right to be angry. We did condemn that one before allowing him to try. That is our fault. You were right to save him.” He added and his eyes opened, sorrow within them.

Hunter breathed out and tried to push the anger to the back of his mind. His breathing was ragged as he tried not to be angry at the dragons. He knew that they were only acting as they had been taught by the ones before them. He could not seem to push it away as the anger bit at him. His heart broke for the Dragling and he walked away from the golden dragon and went back to the black scaled infant. Kaiana nuzzled and licked him as he sat down to pet the Dragling once more.

“You did well to protect him from our foolishness, my Child.” She whispered to him.

Hunter looked at her and her expression was soft and gentle. Her tongue went over the infant as she gave him as much attention as the others. “Would you really have…?”

She nuzzled him hard enough to stagger him to stop him from asking her and he glowered at her as a smile went over her muzzle. “It matters not now. He is safe and we will tend to him as if he were any other. They are equal.” She assured him.

He nodded and went back to petting the babies around him. Kaiana moved them gently until they surrounded him, allowing them to get his scent. Sorkeno had not moved from his place behind them. Hunter was still upset at him and he seemed to have chosen to stay back.

Sorkeno looked to the young Overlord as his back was still to him. He could feel how angry Hunter was about what had happened and he chose to stay back. He looked up as Kaiana joined him. His eyes once more went to the black stallion, who sat among the babies and was running his hooves over their scales.

“We failed him for a moment.” She said aloud to him.

He cringed and nodded slightly to her. “We did not fail so much as we became a great disappointment.” He replied.

“That’s true. I have never seen him throw away his armor so readily before now.” She said as she gathered the pieces into her paw and set them beside his pack. “That tells us how upset he was with all of us.”

Sorkeno nodded. “We should have known to listen to him.”

“We should have yes. But at the same time, we acted as we always have. We did not have to worry about our hatchlings meeting him before since they were different colors and he was among them as a sibling. These hatchlings will know him as the one that stands above us all.”

Sorkeno nodded once more as he sat up, his eyes still staring into the floor. “He is the one that will command them if needed.” Sorkeno agreed. “We should have known better.”

“Yes. You and I above all. We are always with him and we did fail him in that regard.” She pointed out. “We will have to rebuild that faith with him now. He knows that we were not trying to hurt him. But that does not change the fact that we did.”

Sorkeno sighed deeply and looked to the others as they fussed over both Hunter and the infant dragons. “That little black will no doubt bond to him. Even in the egg, it answered to him.”

Kaiana laughed at his words. “No doubt. But at the same time, I think that is how it should be. He saved that one’s life from us, who wished to see it ended.”

Sorkeno winced at her wording and he tried to reach out to Hunter but was met with an angry wall. “He is quite upset at us.”

“He is blocking you?”

“Yes. Though in his defense I do not blame him. I would be angry as well. I had not thought of his coloring when I spoke.”

“In your defense none of us did.” Kaiana pointed out. “I had in truth forgotten his coloring. It’s so often hidden.”

“While that is true, we hurt him still.”

“We did yes. So now it falls to us to heal that hurt with our actions. Come, Lord Dragon. You are not meant to be sulking in the background. Go to him and show him that you hold no fear or anger toward the hatchling and he will start to come around as well.”

Sorkeno nodded and got to his paws. He followed Kaiana back to the Dragling and reached down to nuzzle each of them, allowing them to learn his own scent. He watched as Hunter watched him closely as he also nuzzled the black scaled and his tongue went over the black as well as the others. He made sure to treat each one the same and he found himself nuzzling the little black a bit extra.

Hunter watched as Sorkeno nuzzled each Dragling in turn and he tried to put what had happened out of his mind as the hatchlings began to cry for food. Hunter got to his hooves and hopped out of the way as the larger dragons began to bring food to the babies. Kaiana bumped Hunters hip and he looked back as she held a large chunk of meat in her teeth and she motioned for him to take it to the babies. He took the meat from her and slung it over his back.

“Feeding them will help them to learn you as more than just a scent. They will depend on you as they do us.” She reasoned to him and he nodded to her.

“Got it.” He said and trotted the few feet back to the babies.

He jumped back among them and began to tear strips from the chunk of meat to feed them. He ensured that the black was getting enough to eat since the others were louder and more insistent than he was. Kaiana and Sorkeno brought more to him and fed the Dragling as well to make sure that Hunter could go to the others as well. The dragons tried to include the little black in the feeding but the others kept stepping on him as they followed the food. Hunter frowned as the black got trampled once more and he started to reach for the blacks scales to pull him away from the group to eat.

He stopped when Sorkeno reached down and his claws picked up the black scaled hatchling and set him in front of Hunter and Kaiana. Hunter looked to the golden dragon and a small smile played on his muzzle as he gained the babies attention by holding the meat in front of his nose.

“This will ensure he gets enough food for now. Once he gets his bearings he will be able to hold his own a bit better.” Kaiana said to him and she nuzzled and called to the Dragling.

Hunter nodded in agreement. “Is he smaller or just a bit less coordinated?”

“They had longer out of the shell and were able to gain a bit more of a sense of themselves. I am looking at him now and he might actually be a bit bigger than they are.” Sorkeno said to him. “He is slimmer of body but longer.”

Hunter gave the Dragling another strip of meat and looked at the now stretched out Dragling and nodded. “I think your right.”

“Well done.” Kaiana praised as the Dragling began to chirp to the Overlord for more and the pony sighed and rolled his eyes at the insistent calling. “You will make a fine parent one day.”

Hunter spun to look at her, his eyes wide. “I think that is a long ways off.”

“Perhaps. But you will do well at it.” She replied. “It will wait until you have a strong bond with your own mate first.”

“Need a mare for that part.” He added. “You shouldn’t count your dragons before their hatched.”

She laughed at his phrasing and nuzzled him as he broke off another strip for the infant at his hooves. “That is true. For this hatching, we have five.”

Hunter snorted at her and his gaze went back to the black scaled infant. At the moment the Dragling in front of him looked like a long plain lizard. There would not be any big changes for a while so, for now, it was just the scales that set each one apart. The black stallion was quiet as the Dragling ate as much as possible and went quiet, his eyes still closed. The hatchling called out to the others and they called back to him as they also began to curl up to sleep, their bellies full. Hunter turned the hatchling around and guided him back to the others, allowing him to push amongst them and fall asleep quickly.

“When will their eyes open?” He asked Kaiana when he rejoined her and Sorkeno.

“In the next few days. They do not stay closed long.” She answered him and laid down beside him. “I am curious about what their colors will be.”

“Any bets?” Hunter asked them.

Kaiana laughed and looked thoughtful. “I am not sure. Each one is different. What about you’re little black?”

“My little black?” He replied to her, his voice questioning. “Since when is he mine?”

“He was yours the moment you saved him,” Sorkeno said to him. “Perhaps red?”

Hunter laughed. “I doubt it.” He replied. “He’ll be okay, right? The others won’t hate him for his scales, right?”

“No. They will be taught that scales do not make the dragon who they are. A lesson we were taught today.” Kaiana assured him. “It is an old belief that should have been thrown away a long time ago.”

“So white is really lucky and black is unlucky?” Hunter asked them.

“Yes,” Sorkeno replied. “Essentially that is what we were all taught in the beginning as well.”

“How did that get started anyway?” Hunter questioned further.

“We were told that the white brought about peace and prosperity to those that are around it and the black brought death and evil upon those that were unfortunate enough to fall under its gaze,” Kaiana said to him.

Hunter was quiet as he processed what he had heard and he looked to the pile of hatchlings, sleeping soundly under the watchful gaze of the adult dragons. His heartbeat easily within him as he looked over the peaceful setting before him. He leaned against Kaiana’s jaw and sighed.

“I didn’t mean to be cruel to you about that whole thing.” He said to her.

“You had every right to be cruel to us,” Kaiana said to him.

“She is right,” Sorkeno said as he laid down close to him. “We needed to be shown the error that we were about to commit. We needed to have it shown to us in plain language.”

“I just…I couldn’t let him get left out all alone. I know how that feels. Sitting in the dark hoping someone comes. And trying not to think of what could happen to you in the dark.” He said to them.

Kaiana nuzzled him and crooned to him. “You were right to act as you did. Sometimes one cannot see what is wrong until one is slapped in the face with it. Our desire to abandon that hatchling was cruel and we needed cruelty to show us the error of our actions.”

Sorkeno nodded and pressed his head close to the Overlord and Hunter ran his hoof over the golden scales. The other dragon’s looked to him and Maranna got to her paws and approached him. She laid down and pressed her snout against him, her breath warm against his fur.

“Maranna?” He said to her.

“Please forgive us for what we nearly did.” She whispered to him.

Hunter got to his hooves and hugged her snout. “I just want you to see him as a hatchling and nothing more than that. Your all going to have an impact on his life as you have impacted mine. Black is only a color, it is not a state of mind unless that is what you make it.” He said to her.

She pressed her nose closer to him and a smile went over her muzzle. “We will love him as any other. He will be allowed the same guidance as to the others. We will guide him and I hope that you will guide him as well. Your words struck true and we will listen to them as well. They will all benefit from your own wisdom.”

Hunter snorted. “I have been called many things but wise is not one of them.”

Maranna laughed at his tone and she looked to the pile of Draglings. “They will need you the same as us as they grow.”

“They will have me,” Hunter assured her. “They’re the first babies born with me around, they're stuck with me around.”

Maranna chuckled and went back to the others. Hunter was quiet as he sat back down between Sorkeno and Kaiana. He ran his hoof over the golden scales and leaned his chest against Sorkeno’s scales.

“I forgive you.” He whispered.

Sorkeno’s eyes closed for a moment and he opened them to look at the Overlord. A smile tugged at the dragon's jaws and he pushed against the stallion’s body. Their connection returned to its normal state and the dragon nearly picked up the pony to hold him close.

“Thank you Little One. I will not fail you again.”

“You didn’t fail me. You just…made a really bad decision.” He replied as he pushed off the dragon’s snout.

“That is a failure to me.” He replied and bumped the stallion with his nose. “I will make sure the little black is treated the same as any other Dragling. Though he will have you at his call as well.”

Hunter furrowed his brow for a moment as he understood what the golden dragon meant. “Shit.”

Sorkeno laughed out loud at the stallions annoyed expression. “You are stuck with him now.”

“So are you,” Kaiana added.

“What?” Hunter said to her, his eyes wide.

“You are one. He bonded to Hunter, which means he has bonded to you as well Lord Dragon.” She explained.

Sorkeno blinked at her response and Hunter turned to him, a wide smile on his mouth.

“HAH!” Hunter shouted and pointed a hoof at the golden dragon.

Sorkeno grumbled under his breath and seemed to be trying not to laugh at his own misfortune. “You will have to make more trips here to make sure that he knows you well. I will be here during the day and then you should make several visits until he is old enough to know that you are not leaving him so much as you are working.”

“Yeah, I know. I’ll make sure Gnarl knows. I’m here now so that will help.” Hunter replied.

“He will have your heart to guide him,” Kaiana said to them. “Given the time that little one will repay the favor.”

“Hopefully not,” Hunter replied with a laugh. “That would mean I got myself into trouble at some point.”

“That’s true. But still, he will be at your side as we are.” Sorkeno added.

Hunter nodded in understanding. He sat down between them and watched as the Hatchlings slept deeply under the protection of the adult dragons around them, with the Overlord watching over all of them.

Author's Note

Here we go. Baby dragons! They are all going to be a handful and keep everyone on the move when they get mobile. Typical babies are so demanding. As always thank you for reading and Enjoy!

Edit: 5/19/2019

19: Returning to the Throne...

Hunter walked into the throne room and was greeted with Gnarl looking at him, the Minion Masters expression annoyed. He fought back the desire to roll his eyes as Wrath came out from behind his throne. The armored minion sat down at the foot of the throne and waited for the stallion to reach the throne.

“How is the Empire?” He asked Gnarl as he sat down.

“It is back in order, My Lord. Your notes on the rebuilding of the Empire were all that was needed. The Princess and her friends proved to be quite useful as the rebuilding went on.” Gnarl said to him as Dezhara came out from the balcony. “Your pet has been missing you, Lord.”

Hunter looked at the wolf as Gnarl glared at the beast. “That bad?”

“She was ready to be back Lord.”

“I see.” He replied as the wolf cuddled up to him and he ran his hooves over her fur. “And the rest of the report of the Empire?”

Gnarl nodded and stood at the foot of the throne and held a clipboard with his own notes on it. “As far as the mine that you were imprisoned in, it has been altered to be worked by the minions and the ponies will be monitoring the mine itself. Light Gaze has taken charge of the mine and will be sending the ore and gemstones through the Gates to be cached here in the Netherworld.”

Hunter nodded ad Gnarl spoke, his hoof still threading through Dezhara’s fur. “He is trustworthy enough for the task.”

Gnarl nodded in agreement and went on. “The location of the former Emissary’s home has begun construction into a public park at your command. The Princess and her friends saw the design to allow for foals and adults to enjoy.”

“Good. That is what I desired for the area. See to it that the construction of it is not interrupted in any way. How many minions and builders remain in place?”

“Over two hundred soldiers and one hundred and twenty builders. You have called for one hundred of each but I chose to speak with Princess Twilight about adding more to it and she agreed that doing so will make any nervous ponies feel more secure with the soldiers and the builders will finish the construction twenty percent faster.”

Hunter had heard the change to his own request of minions and Gnarl knew him well enough to know that he would have asked. “Understood. Make sure that the ponies are secure before we leave the territory.”

“Understood Lord,” Gnarl said as he jotted notes on his own papers as Hunter spoke. “As for the swath of land that was burned by the dragons it has begun to recover. When we left it was beginning to show signs of growing grass.”

“Good. I was concerned how long it would take since I unleashed the wrath of four dragons. When the land has fully recovered I want the land used for either businesses or homes for my ponies. Any ideas on the time frame?”

“If it continues to heal at the same rate then within the next two weeks it will become stable enough to use.” Gnarl supplied. “Princess Twilight saw to the stabilization of the area before she began to test it for any further damage.”

“That’s what I was wondering. Good, it will recover faster than I had expected.” Hunter admitted and patted Dezhara’s shoulder and leaned back in his throne. “Good to hear that the rebuilding is going ahead of schedule.” He leaned his head back and allowed his eyes to close for several seconds.

“Shall I inform the Princess that you have returned?” Gnarl asked him.

“Hmm?”

“She asked that I inform her,” Gnarl replied to the Overlord.

Hunter was quiet as he paused to decide. “Not at the moment. I need a bath badly.” He replied and got to his hooves.

His armored hooves thudded against the metal floor as he moved past it and toward the back where the path to his quarters sat.

“As you command,” Gnarl replied and bowed his head as the stallion vanished.

Twilight looked to her friends as they sat down to lunch. They had arrived back in the Netherworld the day before and they had been told that Hunter was still with the dragons. It had been almost three weeks instead of the two that he had been with them. They had not asked for the reason and instead just waited patiently. She smiled as her sandwich was brought to her and she picked it up carefully to eat.

“So what do ya think he’s up ta?” Applejack asked through her own lunch.

“He’s probably playing with lots of baby dragons.” Pinkie replied.

“Depends on how many made it out of the eggs but I think you're right.” Twilight agreed.

“What do ya think he’d do if they all survived?” Applejack asked.

“I think he would be shocked but pleased.” Rarity said as she dabbed at her mouth with a napkin.

Fluttershy nodded in agreement with the Unicorn. “We will just have to wait until he gets back to ask him more.”

The others nodded in agreement. Spike sat in his seat next to her and Twilight could almost feel the excitement coming from the young dragon. “Calm down Spike. None of us can go down and see the babies, remember?”

Spike frowned and nodded. “I know. But I can’t wait to hear all about them.”

“You don’t have to wait too long.”

Twilight and the others turned to stare at the Overlord walked into the room. A smile went over her muzzle at the sight of him.

“Gnarl mentioned that you had requested that he tell you when I returned,” Hunter said to them as Wrath jumped from his back.

The minion pulled out his chair and the black stallion sat down and looked to each mare in turn, Dezhara sitting at his side. Wrath ran to the kitchen and vanished from sight. The Overlord leaned back in his chair as Wrath emerged a few seconds later carrying a platter with a glass of wine. His magic gripped the glass and he took a sip as he regarded the mares.

“So Gnarl told you about me asking him to tell me when you got back?” Twilight asked him, a slight blush on her cheeks.

“Yes. He mentioned it.”

“So you just got back?” Rainbow asked him.

“No. Been back for a couple of hours.” He admitted. “You’ll thank me for waiting. I can assure you that I was in no condition to be around anypony else.”

“I’m sure it would have been fine.” Twilight started as he chuckled.

“No. I promise I needed a bath first.” He laughed and the mares chuckled as he spoke and he waited as they looked back to him.

“So how did it go?” Spike asked him, clear excitement in his eyes.

“It went well.” He replied to him.

“How many survived?” Fluttershy asked him.

“Five.” He replied to her.

“Not all of them made it?” Twilight said to him.

“No. Five of the eggs were silent.” Hunter said to her.

“What colors were they?” Rarity asked him, trying to distract from the fact that some of the eggs had died.

“A red, dull green, emerald, white, and black,” Hunter said to her.

“Another green and red?” Applejack commented.

“They are duller than the older ones but the colors are similar,” Hunter explained. “Black and white are the rarest of the colors.”

“So since you got both of them?” Twilight asked.

“It means that good things will come in the future,” Hunter replied to the mare.

“They all healthy?” Applejack asked as he sipped his wine.

“They are. The black was the last out of the shell but is proving to have the biggest appetite.”

“That’s how it always is.” Fluttershy giggled.

Hunter nodded in agreement. He opened his mouth to speak but paused as Sorkeno reached out to him. He swallowed the last of his drink and stood up. “Enjoy the rest of your meal.” He said as he turned to the entrance and left the dining room behind as he broke into a trot.

The black stallion was quiet as he rounded the corner and loped up to the chamber above the dining hall that had the biggest area. He waited as the golden dragon came into view and he bellied up to the ledge and his body flowed over the edge and he set the black Dragling on the stones in front of the Overlord. Hunter was quiet as the infant saw him and its deep ocean blue eyes saw him and it scrambled ungainly toward him. They had been forcing the babies to move their legs and bodies and he stayed in place. Hunter braced as the baby collided with him and nuzzled against his armored chest. Sorkeno leaned down and regarded the two of them.

“He’s getting better at moving,” Hunter said aloud to the golden dragon.

“He is. The others are not as able to move forward. He is doing well. He’s using his legs more than the others.”

“That’s good to hear. Are they all eating well?”

“Yes. They are constantly ravenous. I think Maranna is slowly going insane as she is acting as their plaything.”

“Oh. Poor Maranna. Those red scales are getting chewed on aren’t they?”

“Yes,” Sorkeno replied. “She is doing well considering. But I suppose it will soon be Setan’s turn to sit with them.”

“Oh, he will be thrilled,” Hunter replied as the draglings head was under him.

Hunter groaned as the baby was emerged underneath him and then raised his head. The Overlord tipped to the side as the baby crooned and Sorkeno began to laugh as Hunter was tossed to the ground.

“Ouch.” He said aloud, sarcasm in his voice.

The black chirped and laid over the stallion’s body, trying to play with him as if he were a Dragling. Hunter got to his hooves as he tried to discipline the baby and get him to stop but was failing as the baby got under him once more. Hunter jumped over him and called out to the baby to chase him. The infant fell for the taunt and he squirmed after the armored black stallion. Hunter stayed a few feet away from him and allowed him to chew on his tail to entice him to follow further. The Dragling followed closely behind him as Sorkeno watched them play. The Overlord trotted ahead and the baby stayed with him and then fell to the ground. A startled yelp escaping it.

“Oh no.” Hunter crooned and went back to him. “Come now.”

Hunter looked down to the Dragling as he stayed stubbornly on the ground. Hunter leaned down to nuzzle the baby. The infant looked up as the stallion crooned to him and nuzzled him gently. Hunter got up under the babies side and began to lift him, encouraging him to stand. The baby yelped in alarm as he was being lifted. Hunter grunted as he got under the babies belly and got him to his paws. Once he was certain he would stand on his own he slowly let go of him. The baby’s legs shook for a moment as he tried to stay standing. Hunter watched to make sure he would stay standing. He walked ahead of him and tried to encourage the Dragling to walk.

“Treating him as if he were a foal?” Sorkeno said quietly to him.

“Might as well get him walking,” Hunter replied with a shrug. “Normally even foals are not asked to walk at this young so I will not fault him if he falls to the floor again.”

“He will stand as you wish,” Sorkeno said to him. “He is yours.”

Hunter didn’t reply as the little black looked to the ground and then back to the stallion. An uncertain mewing came from the Dragling as Hunter went back to his side and stood close by. The baby looked to him and watched closely as the stallion walked a few steps away from him. His red eyes waited as the baby started forward. His legs shook he tried to reach the stallion. His legs gave way and he fell to the ground with a startled cry. Hunter went back to him and encouraged him once more. Its deep blue eyes looked at him as he helped it stand once more. Once more he led it forward once again.

Sorkeno leaned down and nudged the babies flank to get him moving and he walked shakily forward. Hunter watched and a smile pulled at his mouth as the baby walked forward to reach him. He walked slowly forward, ensuring that his flank stayed just in front of the black’s nose.

Sorkeno watched as the Overlord and the infant walked around the room. He could feel the pleasure that went through the stallion at the sight of the walking baby dragon. Sorkeno felt much the same at the sight of the Overlord and his baby dragon. He had brought the baby to him to ensure that the infant did not lose his connection to the stallion. Their bond was strong already but it was no something that was meant to be allowed to falter. While he was connected to the Overlord he was also bonded to the baby but Hunters connection to him came first.

He had been there the moment he had hatched and his scent had been the first. Hunter had been feeding him and now Sorkeno had taken over that with Hunters return to the Dark Tower. But he had agreed that they could not allow the bond they shared to lessen. They would use the area above the dining hall to allow him to play and connect with the Dragling.

Sorkeno watched around them to ensure that no pony got to close to the pair. His natural tendency to permit nopony around the newborn was lessened by the connection he had to Hunter. But that did not mean he would allow any other near the Dragling. His ears flicked and he saw a pony off to the side of them. His eyes widened as outrage and protectiveness flowed over him and he roared as he lunged forward to confront the intruder. Behind him he vaguely heard Hunter call out to him as he advanced, teeth bared and fire in the back of his throat.

He watched the pony flee and he stooped as their hoof beats vanished down the stairs and away from them. He snarled as his long neck craned to follow the sound and the pony screamed and fled further away. Once the sound vanished he looked back to the Overlord, who was standing over the baby, who was now on the floor.

“Sorkeno!” Hunter called out to him as he returned to \them.

“It was a pony that was too close.”, Sorkeno explained.

Hunter relaxed and the infant got to his feet as The Overlord was no longer standing over him. “I didn’t get a good look either. Whoever they were if I find out they got to close I will punish them as needed. There are no chores that are needing to be completed up here at this time. I am certain of it.”

Sorkeno felt himself relaxing once more as the infant began to walk close around them, not straying too far from their sides. “It sounded female. Or a very upset male.”

Hunter laughed at the dragon's words and nodded. “Most likely a mare then.”

Hunter was quiet as the golden dragon began to settle once more. He felt the baby bump against him and he began to walk around with him once more. The black walked away from him and he trotted to stay close to him. He could vaguely recall his own mother staying with him as he had wandered but he had only vague recollections of her and none showed her face. He shook his head and focused on the black Dragling once more.

Twilight laughed with her friends as a roar shook the Tower. A scream sounded and Twilight looked over her shoulder as Soft Touch waved a hoof for her to remain with her friends as she took off to investigate.

“What the hay?” Applejack said aloud after several seconds.

“That was definitely a dragon,” Rainbow replied to her.

Twilight nodded in agreement. “No doubt. But what is one of them doing up here?”

The others shook their heads as she spoke. Soft Touch came into view as she consoled a mare off to the side of the room. Twilight was shocked when she gave the other mare a slap to the face. Twilight was surprised but the mare hysterics stopped at the impact and she seemed to calm. They whispered and Soft Touch grew to look angrier as the time went by. Twilight got out of her chair and went to them.

“Soft Touch?”

“My Lady?” She replied at the sight of the princess.

“Is everything okay?”

“No. She saw the dragons and decided that she wanted a better look. So she intruded in their space and is upset that the Lord Dragon was angry with her. They do not allow anypony except the Master near them when the babies are involved.” Soft Touch growled.

“Babies?” Twilight asked her. “Aren’t they supposed to be with the other dragons?”

“Not this one. The Lord Dragon brought it up here for the Master and she decided to intrude.” She snarled and glared at the now cringing mare. “You will be lucky if the Master allows you to keep your place here. The last pony to get to close to the babies did not survive it.”

Twilight said nothing for a moment as the mare looked at her. “Soft Touch is right. You were wrong to go near the babies. No pony is allowed near them for a reason. You’re very lucky that Sorkeno did not hurt you. I expect you to go to Hunter and explain what you have done. You were wrong.”

The mare nodded as she got to her hooves and slunk out of the room. Twilight pulled her handmaiden to her hooves and the mare bowed her head as she retook her place at the door waiting for them to finish. They finished their food and left the dining room. Twilight looked up the stairway and saw Sorkeno’s golden tail blocking it halfway up the walkway. She glanced at the others and tipped her horn for them to look up. The others all stared at the golden scales for a moment before they nodded in understanding.

Hunter was silent as he looked up as Twilight came into the throne room, her hoofbeats echoing on the stone floor. Papers hovered around him as Dezhara got up from the pet bed at the side of his throne and approached the mare, who smiled at the wolf. She ran her hooves through the wolf’s thick fur. The dire wolf came trotting back to him as he set the papers aside and waited as twilight came to the bottom of the throne.

“Do you have time?” She asked him.

“For?” He asked as his eyes scanned the papers.

“To help me write to the Princess?”

His eyes closed as he recalled her request. “Yes. Sorry, give me a moment.”

The Overlord set the documents to the side and pushed himself off the throne and walked down the stairs to join her as she sat down on the last step. His armor creaked as he sat down. Her magic called on a scroll and quill in her magic and she looked at him, her eyes hopeful.

“Ready?” She asked him.

“Go ahead.”

“Okay, typical Dear Princess Celestia opening and now to the rest. How to describe everything that happened?” She said to him with a giggle. “We left the Upper Citadel and it was uneventful. Unless you think I need to have more details?” She asked him as she paused to speak directly to him.

“Not if you don’t think so. The main body of the letter should tell of the Empire in my opinion.” He admitted to her.

“I agree.” She nodded as she looked to the scroll in her magic. “We were going to the empire when a large…” She paused and appeared to be trying to recall details. “What was that monster you fought called?”

“Oh, the Sky Serpent?” He supplied.

“Yes thank you.” She said as she added the name he had supplied. “A Sky Serpent attacked and Hunter stayed behind to protect the caravan while my friends and I went to the Empire ahead of him. He arrived shortly after we did.” She looked at him again. “How did you get rid of that thing? We didn’t see the body on the way back.”

“Oh. I used different magic to burn the body away.” He waved a dismissive hoof but paused at the hungry for knowledge gaze from the purple Alicorn. He sighed in reply to her gaze. “I used some of the power I get from Sorkeno to kill it when I ran out of arrows.”

“Oh. You can use it for that? I thought it just gave you the ability to reach out to him?” She asked.

“It can be brought into the physical realm by focus and then I can use it the same as my own magic. I used it to make an arrow and used it to destroy it. Did they not bring back the fang I took from it?”

“Oh is that what that was? Yes. It came back and Gnarl took it when we got here.” She replied to him.

“Ahh, then it is probably in my trophy room.” He said to her.

She looked at him for a moment before she shook her head and looked back to the letter she was writing. “That night was uneventful as well and in the morning Soft Touch told me that Hunter had gone missing. I asked Soft Touch to gather any information she could inside the guest building and my friends and I went out into the Empire City.” She stopped and looked at him to make sure he was with her and agreed. He nodded and she went on with his agreement. “We found Dezhara being held in a cage by a pony in the city and freed her. We all saw Sorkeno coming and joined him in a field close by. I figured that he would be able to find Hunter easily by the…”

“Nope,” Hunter said to her and shook his head. “My connection to the Lord Dragon stays out of it remember?”

She paused and blinked for a moment and then nodded as she struck the words from the page and began again. “He would be able to find him by a stronger sense of smell. But he was not able to for some reason?”

“That will work. Just that he could not find me and later we can mention the magic dampening.” He said to her and she nodded in reply.

“Perfect. Okay. He just was not able to. We spoke with Sorkeno and it was decided to bring in some of the younger and much smaller dragons to help us track Hunter's scent in the city. He summoned them and three more of the large dragons and three young dragons came to join us.” She looked at him once more and the Overlord nodded for her to go on. “So I showed the three young dragons to the building in town that we believed he had been in at some point. They were able to track him and I sent Green back to the adults to let them know what we were doing. I kept Red and Grey with me as we kept tracking.”

Hunter leaned back against the stairs and chuckled. “Was quite the adventure.”

Twilight barked a laugh and nodded. “It really was. I have been in fights of my own but that was different.”

“How so?” He asked and looked to her.

“It was just…more brutal than anything I have dealt with. I fought Tirek and that was brutal. But nothing like the Empire.”

“You’re going to have to be more specific.”

“They really meant to kill you.”

“Ahh. That’s the part you’re still having trouble with?”

“Yes.” She admitted and set down her letter and spun to look at him. “Your world is within a few days travel from mine and it’s like night and day.”

Hunter rolled his shoulders and nodded. “That’s true. It’s just always been like that.”

“Did they do that to your dad?”

“Yeah, they did. The difference was that he did not have to retake the kingdom. They were allowed to govern themselves for a while and they got a taste for it. Unfortunately, I retook the lands and implemented the old rules that had been in place when my father was still their ruler.”

“Removing slavery?”

“That was the first to go. The Empire and Everlight were the only ones that I needed to make sure that was done. Nordberg and the territories around it did not have such a thing. Only the main cities had that affliction that needed to be remedied. They hate that I was able to bring them to heel. They tried a few times to overthrow me but I had thought us past it. But it seems I was incorrect.”

Twilight was quiet as he spoke and she nodded. “What is the appeal of having a pony, another pony, as a slave? I can see them serving of their own choice and being employed. But against their will?”

“I am not sure of it either. I do not see the appeal either. Those that live under me are equal and nothing will change so long as I rule. Any after me will be the same.” He said to her and leaned forward. “Nothing like it was ever in Equestria’s history?”

“If there was it’s been long forgotten.” She replied and looked to the throne behind them. “It’s different too.”

He looked over his shoulder to the stone and metal throne. “How do you figure?”

“Well, it’s darker.” She joked to him and he barked a laugh. “Anypony in Equestria can go before Princess Celestia and Luna. They can go to Canterlot and stand before their throne. But it gives off a different feel then yours. The first time I saw it I was actually scared of it.”

“Scared of a chair?” He said to her and she rolled her eyes at his expression of confusion. “No, I’m being honest. How can you be scared of an inanimate object?”

“It’s not what it is it’s what it means that was scary. At home, I have my throne but it gives off a different feeling. Yours gives off the feeling of a KING versus a prince. It’s just a different feeling.”

“I am a King. But I suppose I see your point.” He said to her and looked from her to the throne behind him. “It’s meant to act as a bastion in its own way. If I am not here when emissaries arrive then they are muzzle to muzzle with the throne itself. The walls of the Upper Citadel are meant to stand as a testament to the futility of fighting me and the Throne is the inner wall. It stands as it did with my father. While I have altered it to be mine it still stands.”

“All of it is yours. Do you ever feel like it’s not?”

“I used to. I used to think I was a foal playing with my father’s armor. At first, I thought I was trying to convince those around me that I was ready to stand for myself but as time went on…” he stood up and his hooves thudded against the stone steps as he walked up to the throne and set a hoof on one of the leg rests. “I realized that I was trying to convince myself. I was still in his shadow.”

Twilight was quiet as she got to her hooves and turned to look at him. “As time went on?”

“As time went on I realized that I was fooling myself and I needed to come to terms with the fact that I am not my father. I am Hunter Flame and I am the High Overlord of the North. That took time to understand. I floundered the first few battles but I found my stride in time.” He said as his hoof gripped the throne in front of him. A chuckle broke from him. “Care to try it?”

“Huh?”

He stepped back and tipped his horn to the fur-covered stone and metal throne. Her eyes went wide as she walked up to him and paused in front of it. She turned and very slowly sat down in the throne that was far too large for her smaller frame. He backed up and watched as she looked from him to the throne back and then back to him.

“I look like a foal sitting in their dad’s recliner.” She said to him.

Hunter broke into laughter and nodded at her. “You kind of do. I did not realize how much smaller you are than it is. I didn’t think it would look so massive in comparison. But now you can laugh when you look at it versus tremble.” He added as she scowled at him.

She giggled and nodded in agreement. She jumped out of the throne and made a motion for him to sit and he laughed as he went past her and sat down. His back against the back of the throne and his forelegs in place on the armrests. He looked out over the room and a sigh pulled from him.

“What is it?” She asked as she tilted her head to him.

“It’s nothing. Shall we go on with your letter?” He said as he pushed himself out of the throne and went back to the discarded letter and quill. He glanced over his shoulder as she nodded and rejoined him. She spoke aloud as his mind wandered and he looked to the throne one last time before he focused on her once more.

Author's Note

Sorry for the long delay! I had life get in the way and was out of town for quite a while. I will try to update them all as quickly as I can. This one is a bit short but will move along as time goes by. Thank you asl always for your patience and please Enjoy!

Edit: 7/21/2019

20: Picnics and Flights...

Hunter tossed a chunk of meat toward the hatchlings and the little black jumped for it. The white and emerald knocked him to the ground, and the red took the meat and swallowed it. The black growled and ran toward the black stallion. He was the only one that had developed enough motor skills to run on all fours. The others were getting better at it but they were getting better. The stallion tossed a chunk of meat to him and then to the others in quick succession. His magic gripped the meat and he tore thick chunks from it for each of them, held it above each of them, and fed them at the same time. He came down to the Lair in the mornings and late evening to do feedings of his own. Sorkeno still brought the black to him during the day for playtime in the upper hall. Hunter enjoyed the distraction halfway through the day to keep his mind from rotting from paperwork.

“There they go.” He said aloud as they slowed down and began to huddle together to sleep off their breakfast. “Finally.”

Sorkeno chuckled behind him as Kaiana looked over to the babies as she wrapped her body around them to keep them warm. “You have done well with them, Child.” She crooned to him.

“They're definitely getting more active.” He said to her.

“That they are. Even as young as they are, they are becoming more mobile and we have already had to alter their play area to keep them safely in the Nest.” She assured him before he could ask.

He chuckled and nuzzled her before he looked to Sorkeno and signaled for the golden dragon to take him back the throne room. There was only one entrance into the Nest and the dragons made sure to keep it blocked and the draglings safely in their place.

Twilight and her friends had left the Netherworld and had stopped in front of the Upper Citadel to get some fresh air. Their guards stood off to the side to allow the mares to move about as they wished. Rarity was sitting off to the side with a sunhat over her head while she sunbathed in a lounge chair. Twilight sat close by in a second lounge chair that had been brought out by the minions at her request.

“So are you and the Overlord doing better now, dear?” She finally asked as Twilight was sitting close by her.

“What? What do you mean?” The Alicorn asked the white mare.

“You were worried that he might still be a bit upset with you about that little misunderstanding about your letters. I was just asking if everything had been completely sorted out.” She clarified.

“Oh. Yes. He has been helping me write the letters lately. We sent one to the Princess last night.” She explained happily.

“I have an idea, Darling!” She exclaimed as she sat upright and waited for the Alicorn to reply. “Surely he has been invited to the Grand Galloping Gala, the same as we have been. You should ask him to accompany you.”

Twilight’s eyes went wide at her friend’s suggestion. “He never goes to Equestria! I mean he surely wouldn’t be interested. He hasn’t before.” She babbled on until she put her hooves over her own mouth to shut herself up.

“Exactly. What better way to show that the two of you have a solid friendship than to invite him personally. I know you worry about the Princesses thinking you’re not accomplishing anything with him despite how your letters are written. What better way to show them your progress than getting him to attend?” She explained further.

Twilight could see the merit in what her friend was saying but at the same time, she was hesitant to ask him. It wasn’t because she thought he would get angry with her. She didn’t want it to seem as though she was using him as proof of her own progress.

“But that’s the one thing I don’t want.” She replied.

“Pardon?”

“I don’t want it to seem like I’m using him to show off.” She explained.

Rarity made an understanding noise and nodded. “I see your point. Well, perhaps an extended conversation with him will help?”

“Do you really think he’d come to the Gala?” Twilight asked, her expression doubtful.

“One never knows, dearie.” Rarity said with a wave of one manicured hoof. “You have shown that he is quite agreeable when given the chance. Ask him to give you the same chance now. If you think he would enjoy himself then ask him.”

“Hmm.” Twilight leaned back and thought it over. “It’s a couple of months from now right?”

The other mare thought about it for a moment before she nodded. “A little under six weeks I believe.”

“Plenty of time to plan. What are you going to wear?” She asked, hoping to steer the conversation in a different direction.

Rarity sat up abruptly and looked at the purple mare. “By my stars! I need to design our gowns!” She shouted.

Her horn illuminated and Twilight watched as a bundle of drawing paper and a quill appeared as she began to draw out her ideas. Twilight gave a silent sigh of relief and relaxed back into her chair. She looked at her friends as Rainbow flew through the air doing maneuvers. Fluttershy had found several bunnies to chat with and Applejack was sitting with her. Pinkie was bouncing through the tall grass and enjoying the sunlight. Twilight closed her eyes and decided to think about other things.

“My Lady?”

“Wow!” She shouted at the sudden appearance of Soft Touch at her shoulder. The other mare looked as startled as she did and the Alicorn panted for a moment before speaking once more. “Yes?”

“Here you are.” She gave her a glass off a tray that was balanced on her back. “It’s a strong sweet lemonade that the cooks made for you while you sunbathe.”

“Oh. Thank you.” She replied and took the drink.

“Miss Rarity?” She spoke to the other mare who took the drink as well. “One moment while I take the others their drinks.”

Twilight sipped her drink and leaned back once more. She watched as Soft Touch called out to the others and they gratefully took the drink and rejoined Twilight and Rarity. Soft Touch waited till they were all gathered around before she spoke again.

“Is there anything else that you need? I can ask the cooks to have your lunch brought to you as a picnic if you wish.” She asked them, the tray now clutched gently to her chest.

Twilight looked at her friends who all nodded. “That would be wonderful, Soft Touch. If you want to join us you are welcome to.”

“I still have my chores to attend to but if I have the extra time I will take you up on that My Lady.” She said and walked back toward the Upper Citadel.

They watched as the creamy mare vanished into the Upper Citadels gates and out of sight before they began to speak. “Ya think she will ever use yer name?” Applejack asked after a moment.

“Unlikely.” Rarity said to her.

“She can if she wants to,” Twilight replied.

“I don’t think she will,” Fluttershy commented. “She is serving Twilight. The Overlord is pretty strict about titles.” She explained at their expressions.

Pinkie bounced in place before sitting down and taking a sip of her drink before speaking. “He’s not so bad. He lets us call him by his name.”

“Yeah. But I would bet if any of the servants called him his name he would be most unhappy.” Rarity added.

“That’s true as well.” Twilight agreed.

“Hey Twilight,?” The pink mare suddenly called her friends name despite the Alicorn being less than three feet away. “When is his birthday?”

“I have no idea. Why?” She answered.

“He needs a birthday party.” She explained. “Ya think he will tell me if I ask?”

“Maybe. I haven’t asked him anything like that so you can try.” The Alicorn replied with a smile. “The worst that can happen is that he tells you he doesn’t want to tell you. Just don’t hug him.”

They laughed as the pink mare shook her head frantically and joined them in laughing. The incident that had happened before had become a joke between them now. The mares all giggled and fell into easy conversation as the time went by. Pinkie smiled wide as Soft Touch and two others came to them with baskets over their backs. Soft Touch waited as they got out of the way and she tossed a plush blanket to the ground for them to sit around and the others all laid out their food choices and drinks. Soft Touch and one of the other servants went back to the Citadel while the other remained close by in case they needed anything.

Twilight and the girls dug into their food and were soon enjoying the options that had been spread out in front of them. “You can join us if you are hungry.” She said to the servant left behind.

“Oh, no need My Ladies. I am a cook and I test the food so I have eaten a little bit of everything so I am not hungry. But thank you for your kindness.” She assured them.

Twilight giggled and nodded in understanding as he turned back to her friends and her own meal.

Hunter paced in front of his throne as papers hovered around him. His mind went over the options for the newest trade routes and how to protect those routes once they were established. Gnarl wobbled into the room and waited as Hunter paused his pacing and set a small stack of papers in the minions awaiting claws.

“Have you rested Master?” The minion asked him.

“I slept fine Gnarl,” Hunter replied, his eyes flicked to the Minion Master for a moment as he was distracted by the notes on the front of his snout.

“Have you eaten?” He asked another question.

Hunter opened his mouth to respond and then paused once more. His head tilted slightly to the side as he thought over the question, his eyes looking around him. “Umm…No. I don’t think so anyway. Shit, I don’t remember.” He finally admitted with a laugh.

“You need to eat, Master.”

“I know. I honestly forgot.” He said as he set the other papers down and rubbed his face with one hoof.

“The mares are having a picnic just outside the Upper Citadels gates. Their food was just taken to them if you wish to join them.”

“I won’t interrupt their alone time.” He said to the minion. “But have a meal sent to me here.”

“Master you have been inside for the last three weeks. Since you returned from the Lair. Even your dark magnificence needs to see the sun.” Gnarl pressed. “Or go for a flight. I’m sure the Lord Dragon needs to get out as well.”

Hunter looked at the Minion Master as the advisor came up to him and took the remaining stack of papers from him. “A flight does sound nice I admit.” He allowed the minion to take the papers from him as he called out to the golden dragon.

Twilight looked up as a flash of gold went over their heads. “Looks like Sorkeno is out.” She said to them and pointed to the dragon above them.

“That is still the most lovely sight.” Rarity said aloud as she put a hoof to her face to shield her eyes from the sun. “I think Hunter is with him.”

Twilight looked up and began scanning the dragons head and neck for a sign of him. “Oh yep. There he is.”

Rainbow took to the air as the dragon dove out of the sky and barrel-rolled as he spiraled through the sky. Rarity gave a yelp as inspiration seemed to have struck her as she frantically began to draw out her ideas once more. Twilight smiled as the dragon slowed in the air as Rainbow neared him and his flight slowed to allow her to get close. The mare suddenly took off and the dragon’s wings beat to catch up to her.

“Oh no,” Fluttershy said aloud. “She’s racing a dragon.”

“I’m surprised Sorkeno went for it.” Pinkie admitted.

“I think Hunter may have been the one to fall for it,” Twilight admitted with a laugh. “He loves flying.”

“Have you taught him more magic yet Dear?” Rarity asked.

Twilight put her hooves over her mouth as a curse fell from her lips. “Shit!”

“Apparently not.” The white mare said aloud as she drew, amusement in her tone at her friend's sudden distress.

“I forgot. And he didn’t say anything but it wasn’t his job to remind me.” She gushed out of aggravation with herself. “I can’t believe I forgot. I swore I'd teach him how to teleport.”

Hunter stayed low on the dragons’ neck as the blue mare stayed ahead of them. “Come on Sorkeno!” He shouted and the dragon cast an eye back to him.

The dragon’s body surged forward and he drew up closer to the speeding mare. Rainbow gave a startled noise as the dragon’s nose bumped her flanks. Hunter barked a laugh as the mare tumbled backward over the dragon’s nose. She tumbled past him and he gave a toothy smile as she tumbled back. The dragon’s wings beat deeply as he continued to race ahead. Hunter gripped the scales as the dragon dove for the ground. The mares were all looking up as they free-fell toward the ground. The Overlord closed his eyes as the wind tore over his body, tangling his long mane and tail.

Sorkeno watched as the ground drew nearer and he heard Hunter shout behind his horns as he spread his wings and beat them toward the ground, causing a wind to go over the mares as he took off into the air once more. He heard laughter come from the stallion as they went back to their flight. He knew that Hunter loved to fly and he loved the thrill that came from the free fall.

Twilight used her magic to shield their picnic from the wind that came from the dragon’s wings. She laughed as they took to the air once more and were soon high above them. Rainbow returned to them, grumbling about getting bumped by a dragon.

“I’m shocked they were able to beat ya.” Applejack said to her once she sat back down.

“I got bumped on the ass by the dragon.” She informed them.

She looked at them and was clearly expecting them to be sympathetic. Her face fell when they all began to laugh nearly hysterically at her. Even Rarity put her designs aside to laugh at their friend. Their laughter faded as Soft Touch joined them carrying a platter of food and a drink. Twilight wiped a tear from her eyes as she looked at her handmaiden.

“Decided to join us?” She asked her.

“Oh no, this is for the Master. Gnarl said for us to bring his lunch out here for him.” She said to the Alicorn.

“Oh, he’s going to join us?” Fluttershy asked her.

“That is what I was told. It will be one of the few times I have seen him eat during the day.” She admitted with a smile.

“He don’t eat during the day?” Applejack asked her.

“Normally no. I work during the day and have been working under him for nearly five years and have never seen him have lunch. Snacks perhaps but never an actual meal.” She replied.

Twilight looked up as Sorkeno was coming back toward them and she put up another shield to keep grass and dirt out of theirs and his food. The dragon was speaking as he landed and he lowered his head to the ground to allow Hunter to jump off his snout. The Overlord rolled his shoulders and walked toward them as Sorkeno laid down and curled himself into a ball to rest on his own.

“You’ll have to forgive me for interrupting but my dragon claims to be tired.” He said as he glared over his shoulder to the now ‘sleeping’ dragon. “I’ve never heard of a dragon suddenly getting a flat tire.” He complained as he sat down between Rarity and Twilight.

“I think it was planned, dear.” Rarity said to him.

“Oh?”

“Yes. Your lunch is right there.” She said with a point of one hoof.

Hunter looked from the food to the dragon, then back toward the Upper Citadel and then back to the platter of food, a look of aggravation on his face. “Yeah. I got set up.”

She watched as his magic gripped the sandwich on the platter as he shook his head and Twilight had to bite back a laugh. He chewed his food and looked up to see them all staring at him.

“What?” He suddenly asked.

“Never seen ya eat before.” Applejack explained.

“Oh for the love of the Netherworld. I tend to eat either very early or at night. It depends on my schedule.” He told them.

Twilight chuckled at his quick defense and nodded to him. “That makes sense.”

Hunter got a sly look on his face as he looked at Rainbow Dash. “So how was the race against my dragon?”

The pale mare looked at him, her eyes wide. “You! He! He bumped me in the air!”

“I know he did. I told him to win.” He replied as he bit into his food again.

“I flew over his back and you only beat me because he bumped me.”

“Ooohhh.” Hunter cooed at her. “Sore loser?”

Rainbow huffed and crossed her forelegs over her chest. “In a real race, I would have won.”

“Excuses, excuses.” He snipped at her, clearly enjoying tormenting the Pegasus.

At his side twilight leaned on him as she began to laugh at her friend's expense. Her laughter set off the others as they all began to howl with laughter. Hunter winked at the rainbow-maned mare to show that he was simply teasing. He looked up as Sorkeno huffed a laugh at the mare’s expense and the Pegasus looked up at the sound of laughter from the dragon and she looked more annoyed than before.

“I’d apologize, but it was fun, so…Not sorry.”

Hunter ate his food while the mares teased the Pegasus mercilessly. The black stallion was quiet as the laughter began to fade out. He sipped his drink while they quieted down. He started to speak when a ripple went through the Netherworld. He dropped his drink and surged to his hooves, the glass shattering as it struck the sharp rocks under the blanket. The golden dragon looked at him and lowered his head as Hunter leaped the picnic blanket and leaped over the dragon’s snout and into his normal place. The dragon took the air as the sound of Twilight’s voice caught his ear. He glanced over his shoulder, his red eyes fell on her for a moment, but his gaze didn’t stay on her long. Something was wrong with his dragons and he needed to know what.

Twilight and the others stared at the dragon's wings knifed through the air, carrying the overlord away and back toward the Dragons Lair. She looked at her friends and they all agreed without speaking as they got to their hooves and galloped for the Upper Citadel. Her friends were on her heels as they raced through the hallways, aiming for the throne room, searching for Gnarl.

Hunter held tightly to the dragon’s scales, his heart beating rapidly in his chest. ‘Please don’t let it be her, please, not her.’ He thought to himself. His heart hammered in his chest as the dragon spiraled down the dragon’s entrance to the Netherworld. His connection to Sorkeno hummed through him and he could feel the dragon’s apprehension. They emerged into the Netherworld and the dragon’s wings tore the air as he hurried to the Lair. The dragons were all calling as Sorkeno angled for the Nest. They had barely landed when Hunter scrambled across the dragon's smooth scales to the Nest itself. His armored hooves nearly slid on the stone but he dug in for purchase and he surged over the stone ground.

“Kaiana!” He nearly screamed her name as he came into the main room and saw her laying on the ground.

The silver females head came up at his panicked tone and she surged toward him once she saw him, wrapping her body protectively around him as he panted.

“I am here, my Child.” She said to him, her voice soothing.

Hunter panted, his breathing ragged as he gripped her scales. He swallowed and tried to calm his heartbeat now that he knew it was not the silver female that was the cause of the upset. “What's wrong? What happened?” He panted out.

“One of the draglings has died.” She informed him.

“Oh. Damnit.” He said simply. The panic from before was wearing off as he gathered himself. “Which one?”

“The Emerald.” She said to him as she released him now that he had calmed.

“What happened?” He asked as he walked to the little form on the ground.

“It can happen suddenly. She was still young enough that the same ills that can affect an infant hatchling can still affect her.” She explained. “Only four remain.”

Hunter bowed his head at the crumpled form on the ground. “By the Dark. Where are the others?”

“Over there Child. They need you.” She said and used her head to show him where the other four now laid in a heap, visibly shaking.

Hunter trotted to them and pushed his way among them to allow them to huddle against him. The black and white crowded under his chest and the remaining green and red clamored to his sides, their bodies all pressed heavily against him. His armor creaked against the force of them but he didn’t leave them alone. He stayed close to them and allowed them to hide against him. Sorkeno had joined them and was moving the small body away to avoid upsetting the living infants further. Hunter stayed with them as they crowded him. The black stallion bowed his head once more as Sorkeno took the little body away.

“Damn.” He said aloud and nuzzled the four draglings with him in turn. “Easy now little ones. You are well-loved and we will do all we can to keep you with us.” His voice was soothing as they began to calm at the sound of his voice.

The white whimpered and he nuzzled her again in an attempt to soothe her. The draglings tightened their hold on him and he grimaced at the pressure on his armor and barrel. He shook himself to get them to release him a bit but they held firm. He set a hoof on the black’s scales and rubbed the thin scales gently. He began to hum to them, trying to use his voice to soothe them.

“I do not have my mother’s voice, but perhaps just the sound will help.” He said to them as he continued.

He looked up as Sorkeno and Kaiana joined him and wrapped their bodies around him and the babies, using their warmth to try to help soothe them. The two dragons were silent as he sang gently to the babies that were clustered around him. Minutes ticked by and they slowly began to calm and relax around him. Their grip on his body began to lessen and he thanked the Netherworld their grip had been no tighter, or he would have needed a rescue. The others all laid down close by and Maranna laid her head over Sorkeno’s side to nuzzle the babies gently so they knew how many were around them.

They calmed and slowly laid down on the ground around his hooves instead of clinging to him. He knew that the death of their nestmate had been upsetting as he folded his legs under him and stayed with them as well. He would not leave them to sit in silence without him close to them. He would not allow them to feel abandoned.

Author's Note

Here we go. Was working on another chapter of one of the others when this one hit me and I had to get it typed out or risk losing it. So here we see Hunter letting his mane down a bit more but nothing is ever peaceful for long. Poor Thunder was reading it and I watched for when he gets to the last part and I think I gave him a mild heart attack. I'm going to say that means I have developed my characters well. Or I can just easily scare him. Either way good things! I might add in more later but for now, its good to go. Anyway as always thank you for reading and Enjoy!

Edit: 6/8/2019
Edit: 7/18/2019

21: Scars of the Past...

Twilight and her friends left the dining hall and began to walk toward the path that would have taken them up and out of the Netherworld. The sound of wings caught her attention and she looked out as Sorkeno and Kaiana soared past them. The two dragon’s wings beat and the wind from them buffeted the side of the Dark Tower.

“Wow,” Rainbow called as her own wings shielded her from the wind. “What brought both of them up here?”

Twilight shrugged and watched as they circled around and landed above them in the same area that Hunter had been using to play with the baby dragons. She didn’t see a baby with them but she paused before they approached.

“Stay back.” She said to them and they all looked to her. “Just in case they have one of the babies with them.”

“Oh right.” Applejack said aloud and looked uncertain. “Ah didn’t see one but Ah wasn’t lookin’ either.”

“Neither was I,” Fluttershy said to her. “We can’t go near them yet.”

“They said it would be months until anypony was allowed near them. Aside from him of course.” Rarity chimed in.

“You think he might let me see one?” Spike asked. “I’m a baby dragon.”

“We can ask him,” Twilight said to him as he slid from her back. “But we should wait until it’s a good time for him.”

“That reminds me. How long have we been here?” Pinkie suddenly asked.

Twilight considered her friend's question and started to think it over. “Almost five, no six months.” She replied. “Maybe a little less.”

“Wow,” Rainbow replied and leaned back on her haunches at the information. “We have been here a while.”

“Yeah. Ah didn’t even think about it.” Applejack replied with a chuckle. “We keep in constant contact with our families so Ah didn’t even worry bout it.”

“We should have a party. You think he would be okay with us using the Netherworld for a party?” Pinkie asked the Alicorn as she bounced in place.

“We can ask him. I’m not sure Pinkie. He didn’t allow it the first time we asked.” Twilight pointed out.

“It’s been a while since then though. We are closer to him then we were before. Maybe he would allow it if you asked.” Fluttershy said to the purple mare.

“Me?”

“Yeah, you and he are really good friends right?” Pinkie replied with a happy smile.

“We are close I guess but I’m not sure if it will matter who asks him.” She defended.

“You still have a question to ask him, dearie.” Rarity teased gently as the mare went red at her words.

“Rarity!” She yelped and covered her face with a hoof. “I haven’t even thought about it since you mentioned it before.”

“Ask him what?” Rainbow asked, her eyes mischievous.

“Nothing!” Twilight yelped.

“What are you shouting about?” Sorkeno’s nose emerged from above them and Twilight yelped in shock as he looked at them.

“Nothing.” She replied to the golden dragon. “It was nothing. How are you today?”

“I am fine Little Princess. And yourself?”

“Good.” She squeaked out and glared at the white mare as the dragon pulled his head back and the mares looked at him once more.

“Do you have one of the babies up there?” Fluttershy quietly asked.

“No. We left the Draglings in the nest.” The dragon replied and pulled back to allow them to approach.

Twilight trotted up the stairs and looked up as Kaiana was talking to Hunter. The Alicorn smiled and then noticed that his armor was half off and she looked back at her friends as they went past her.

“No…wait…crap.” She cursed under her breath as she knew that his scars would be obvious. She could see that his flanks were covered but not his shoulders. The only one to see the panic on her face was Spike as he stopped at her side and looked ahead and he understood after a moment.

“Uh oh.” He voiced aloud and looked at her as she cringed and walked slowly forward.

Hunter was looking to his armor as a tap to his hip caught his attention and he went still. At his side, Rainbow Dash was staring openly and he felt a tremor go through his body as he realized what had caught her eye. He knew that she had seen some of the scars and he was ready to stop her questions a bare moment later.

“What made those?” Rainbow asked him.

Hunter paused and looked to the rainbow maned Pegasus, his expression uncertain. “Pardon?”

“Those.” She replied and pointed to the right shoulder.

He looked in the direction of her hoof and he could see the deep scars showing. His armor was loose around his shoulders and they were showing above the top of the armor. He rolled his shoulders and the armor slid into place, while he buckled it down to make it stay. He said nothing in response to her question and then ignored the stares of the others. He saw Twilight was looking at his face versus the area where his scars began. She had already seen them.

“So what happened?” Rainbow pressed.

“Nothing...”

“Was a pretty ugly looking something.” Rainbow interrupted.

He glared at her for the interruption as he moved away from the group. “They mean nothing. Just forget that you saw them.” He snapped at her.

“But I did see them.” Rainbow pressed on as the golden dragon appeared at the edge of the balcony.

Hunter turned back to her and a growl escaped him. “You’re asking for something that you have not earned the right to know.” He growled.

“How have I not earned the right to ask questions?” She argued. “We’re friends.”

“You can ask but I reserve the right to not answer those questions. If I asked you questions you do not wish to answer would you tell me?”

“Well no,” Rainbow replied. “But you can tell us.”

Kaiana snarled as she surged over the balcony and surrounded the Overlord with her body. Hunter stayed still to allow her to move as she chose. She snaked her head out to the rainbow mare and snarled, a flame in her throat.

“Watch your mouth little pony.” She growled. “You are a guest here and that does not give you the right to expect anything of your host. Questions can be asked but none are expected to answer if they choose not to.” The silver matriarch growled, her anger on display.

Hunter said nothing as he climbed up her side and got his head above her body, allowing him to look to the mares that had backed up at the vehemence of the silver dragon. Rainbow wisely backed away from her and Twilight came forward and bowed her head to the she dragon.

“I am sorry for that. Please accept my apologies Lady Kaiana.” Twilight used her more formal speech in her apology to Kaiana despite using her name many times before.

“I am not upset at you, Dear Princess.” She crooned to the Alicorn. “I still have belief in you and your words. Kindly keep your friend in her place. This is not her home.”

Twilight raised her head and nodded to the she dragon. “I will make sure it doesn’t happen again. I know that Rainbow didn’t mean to be so RUDE.”

Rainbow said nothing at the dragon’s angry glare and the withering glance from Twilight seemed to get her moving. “Right. Sorry about being so mean about it. I won’t ask again.” She assured them.

“I will accept the apology,” Hunter said as he finally got free of the coils of the dragon and stood on her side as she moved under him. His hooves moved gingerly across her scales as she uncoiled until he stood tall on her side once more. “Do not let this happen again.” His voice was steel as he spoke to her.

“Got it,” Rainbow said and nodded in understanding at his tone.

Sorkeno came up from behind the silver female and looked over the small group. “It is ill-advised to insult the Master of the Netherworld and then try to force answers from him. You would do well to recall whose home you are in. Ensure that you do not make the same mistake again.” Sorkeno spoke evenly to them as Kaiana continued to eye the mare.

“Understood.” Rainbow nodded as she shrank back from the looks coming from both dragons.

Gnarl approached from the far side of the room and waited for the Overlord to look to him. “Master.” He said as the Overlord looked to him, red eyes bright.

“Yes, Gnarl?”

“Your next appointment has sent word that they will be a bit late. Light Gaze sends his deepest apologies to you for the delay.” The advisor said to him.

“Understood. I will go and get ready for him ahead of schedule.” Hunter said to him and looked to the silver dragon who nodded to him.

She lowered her snout to him and he jumped from her side to her nose and he quickly trotted up past her horns and settled behind her head, his grip strong on her scales. The dragon walked back to the balcony and she slid over the edge, her silver wings spread and carried the Overlord away from the group of them.

Twilight watched as he vanished and she sat down heavily in place and glared at Rainbow who looked away from her. She watched as the dragon looked down to the mares that were sitting close to his paws and he lowered his head to them as he scooted his body back.

“Do not upset him like that again.” He warned. “His business is his own. Unless he deigns to give the information, willingly. If it is mentioned again I will ask that you leave the Empire.” He said as he looked over to Twilight. “All of you will have to leave.”

She nodded and got to her hooves again. “I am sorry for what happened.”

“I do not blame you for what happened Little Princess,” Sorkeno said to her and a claw went out to her and he used it to lift her chin when she bowed her head to him once more. “I do have something to ask of you.” He said after a moment’s hesitation and his claws circled her barrel as he gently lifted her to sit on his snout, allowing him to speak more privately with her.

“Of course.” She said once she settled on his snout. “Anything I can do you know I will.”

“That is true.” He said to her. His eyes blinked at her and he gave a low sigh. “Those scars are a part of him, albeit a very sore part. Despite their age, they are still fresh to him.” She nodded as he went on. “He is self-conscious of them. He strives to keep them hidden at all times. While there are times where being hidden is a good thing, sometimes that action makes the wounds more toxic.”

“What do you mean? Toxic?” She questioned.

“They are a part of him that reminds him of other things and ponies that have hurt him. He hides them to keep from being questioned about their origins. He goes to great lengths to keep them hidden and that has become a part of his life that he cannot escape. He cannot escape them.” He went on.

“What can I do? I can’t make them vanish.”

“Of course not. I ask that you reassure him. He has grown accustomed to you and values your input. I wish for you to reassure him and bring a smile back to his face. I will trust you alone with this task.” He said to her.

“But…What did happen? Soft Touch said that it was his story and I respect that. But…I’m not sure how to help if he pushes me away.” She lamented to the golden dragon, whose gaze softened.

“She is correct. It is his story to tell, but in time that story can become a poison. It is still his choice is he speaks of it or not. I only ask that you ensure that knows that you will listen to him without judgment.”

Twilight was quiet as she thought over what had been said. She recalled how when Spike had asked they were quickly hidden. And when they had played volleyball they had to wait while his armor was changed to hide both his lack of a cutie mark and his scars. She had not seen all of them and hadn’t asked since that first and only time with Spike. The purple Alicorn was quiet as she looked to her friends and leaned back over the dragon’s nose.

“I’ll be right back. I’m going to help Sorkeno real quick!” She called down and the others waved to her in reply. She looked back to the golden dragon. “Lead the way and I’ll try.”

Sorkeno stayed still as she went to the notches in his scales that had been put in place by Hunter and she tucked her hooves in place. She had to spread her hooves a bit more than was comfortable to sit in them properly. She tapped his scales with one hoof and the dragon turned to take her away from the others. She watched as his body slid over the ground and then over the balcony. She inhaled sharply at the sudden free fall and she managed to bite back a scream. Her hooves held tightly and she closed her eyes for a moment as the dragon's wings snapped open and his wings carried them into the Netherworld.

The Princess looked back as the Dark Tower fell away behind her as the dragon soared up higher into the Netherworlds cavernous landscape. She hunkered down lower on the golden scales and turned to face forward as the sight of lights caught her attention. She saw Kaiana sitting on a balcony outside a large window and Sorkeno pulled up to land close to her. The purple Alicorn released her grip on the golden scales and she walked out onto his snout to ask him what she needed to do now. His claws gently gripped her and he set her gently on the stone floor under them. Kaiana looked down to her and leaned her head over to Sorkeno who spoke quietly to her and she nodded at his explanation. Kaiana lowered her head and looked at the nervous mare.

“You are welcome to try to soothe him. I fear he is more upset about the intrusion into his privacy than we knew.” She admitted to the mare. “Please ease him if you can.”

“I will try.” She whispered to her.

The mare stalled at the window and Sorkeno nudged her past the window to an open door to the right of the window. She raised a hoof to knock but the dragon pushed her past the door frame and into the room. Her mouth dropped at the sight of the large pool-like bath off to her left and the cavernous room ahead of her. The ceiling was easily over thirty feet high or more at the least. Braziers of fire were lit along the edges of the room and statues of dragons sat in place against the walls. She walked out from the corner she was in and into the main room. She looked past the pool and to the right of the room to see a large bed covered in furs and a thick comforter. She couldn’t see Hunter anywhere and for a moment she was worried he had already left.

“Twilight?”

She froze at the sound of his voice and slowly looked over her shoulder to see him standing outside of a huge closet. His eyes were wide at the sight of her and she slowly turned to face him. She tried to speak but the words lodged in her throat as her cheeks flushed. He wasn’t wearing any of his armor and she could see the deep scars that crossed his right shoulder and went down the right side of his chest.

“Come to gawk?” He growled at her.

“No!” She quickly replied. “No, I promise you I didn’t. I was... I was… Asked to come to talk to you.” She finally began to explain.

“By whom?”

“Sorkeno.”

Hunter looked uncertain for a moment at her admission and he looked to the balcony and then back to her. “And his reasoning was?”

“He wanted me to make sure you were okay.” She explained. “He was afraid that you were hurt more than we knew by Rainbow.”

Hunter was quiet as he considered what she had said and then walked toward her. “I’m fine.”

“Kaiana seemed worried as well.” She replied as he stopped a few feet from her.

Hunter’s annoyed expression faltered at the mention of the silver matriarch. “I was offended that’s true.”

“I know she shouldn’t have said anything. I never told them anything about them.”

“Of course not. You swore that you would keep them to yourself. I appreciate your discretion. But that does not really explain why you are here.”

“Sorkeno may have thrown me in.” She joked to him, trying to make him laugh.

He gave an amused noise and looked to the balcony once more before he seemed to relax and walked away from her to the wardrobe on the other side of the pool.

Hunter fell quiet as he considered why the dragons would have wanted her here. “So what exactly did Sorkeno ask you to do?”

She looked thoughtful for a moment. She exhaled and squared herself up to him to speak. “He said that it is your story to tell but in time the story can become toxic and can start to poison you. He wanted me to reassure you and let you know that if you wanted to talk about it I will always listen and not talk about what you tell me .” She explained quickly.

Hunter could feel a sense of shock wash over him as she spoke and he nearly stormed out the door to give his favorite set of dragons a tongue lashing. He paused and looked at her as she panted for a moment and then looked at him once more.

“I took that to mean that he wanted me to make sure you were okay. You don’t have to tell me or anypony anything if you don’t want to. I will always listen. I owe you that at the least. You have listened to me complain and obsess many times so far and haven’t judged me for it.” She said to him. “I also took it to mean that they are worried about you. He said it takes time for you to hide them and that it has become a routine to relive what happened every time you hide them or see them. I think they fear that it will start to poison you and turn you into a pony you’re not.”

Hunter felt his eyes slowly widen at her. “That’s what you got from him talking to you?”

“I may have read a lot into it.” She admitted with a sheepish look. “Or I overthought it.”

He snorted a laugh and looked at her. The purple Alicorn stood across the pool from him and he considered the mare in front of him. She was well aware that he could have been infuriated by her intrusion and still did what she had been asked to by a worried dragon. She could have lied to him about why she was there and told him a story. Instead, she stuck to the truth and was honest with him. Despite his first inclination to throw her out and rage at a golden dragon, he stopped.

“I had retaken the kingdom for a couple of years when I got a call from Everlight about a small situation.” He began as he turned around to look away from her. “I had allowed the Governess to remain at the head of Everlight after she swore fealty to me. I was…twenty one when I got the call from my sources in the city. I chose not to use Sorkeno to go there. I used one of my Gates.”

“I saw the Netherworld Gates in the Empire and they were even bigger than the one in Nordberg and they were amazing.” She prompted.

“Yeah. Grubby and the diggers really outdid themselves getting them all back in working order. We had lost them after my father vanished. Once they were back in our control I used them often. I chose to use the Gate to get there faster and tend to what I thought was a small situation that would not require a chunk of my army to accompany me. I…chose to leave without them.”

He paused and he heard Twilight’s hooves on stone as she moved forward. He glanced over his shoulder and she was at the very edge of the bathing pool that separated them. He looked back to the window that was in front of him. His eyes scanned the walls outside of the window as the lava in the walls flowed.

“I left the Gate and was ambushed just beyond it. I was knocked out by a hoof to the head since I didn’t have my helm either. Left it behind as well.” He said and he saw her looking more concerned as he spoke. “I awoke in a cage within a hole in the ground. My armor was gone and I could see minions were being held in cages similar to my own. They were the guards that were stationed in the city to protect it. My magic was able to break their cage doors and they, in turn, freed me.”

He could hear Twilight breathing heavily behind him. A glance over his shoulder had her stepping back a step before she trained her eyes on him. He looked away from her and a hoof went over the deep scars that went from the middle of his shoulders on his back and then went down his right shoulder to the front of his chest. The scars had not healed well and his fur was a significantly lighter color over them. His fur had lightened to almost white over the scars making them stand out even more on his black fur. A sigh pulled from him as his hoof went back to the ground and he went on.

“I moved around the grounds that we were being held in and found that there was a gate that we could get out but there was no way to open it. It was too thick for the limited minions I had with me and my magic could not open it. When it opened I thought we were being saved but it opened into a wide space that I later realized was an Arena.”

“No.” Twilight’s voice was a bare whisper as a hoof went to her mouth. “So when you asked that pony, Top Quote, about the Arena you knew more than you let him think?”

“Yes. I have intimate knowledge of the Arena that was there. I was in it. When I mentioned the attempted murder of myself I meant the use of the arena as a killing ground.” He admitted to her. “He gave her the idea of the Arena, but he was gone by the time I was placed inside it.”

Twilight shook her head in disbelief and sniffled for a moment before training her gaze on him once more. Hunter was quiet as he thought back to that day. His mind was clear on what had happened and he could still feel the pain that came from the wounds that he had received.

“I was not well versed in how to summon Sorkeno and at the time I did not call on him. When I walked out of the underground space I had the minions at my back with that was it. My weapons had been taken and I had no way to find them at the time. I have since learned spells to summon them and if needed I can find them with another spell. I could hear pony’s talking and looked above me to see a spectator’s box. The governess and a few of her supporters were inside.” He explained. “When I called out to her she told me to fight for my life and if I won then maybe she would release me as a servant of hers.”

He chuckled at the memory and a glance to Twilight showed her shock at his tale and he looked away from her once again to the window. The black stallion paused before speaking and his hoof went to the scars on his chest once more and he closed his eyes as the memory washed over him.

“They released several monsters that were small but there were quite a few of them. Just your basic creatures but enough to overwhelm if you didn’t plan properly. After a few rounds, I had gotten myself a weapon and was not wholly dependent on the minions to keep me alive. The arena was slowly cleared and we were the only one left breathing. We were close to the middle of the arena when the far door was opened. A Chimera erupted from the other door and charged us.”

“A Chimera? Are they normal in this area?”

“No. They are no indigenous to the Netherworld Empire. This one looked pretty worse for wear. By the look of it, I think it had been beaten into a rage and it acted as it saw fit. So I was not sure what I was looking at when it came toward us. The minions stayed in front to keep it from getting to me but they fell pretty quick against it. They had been stripped of most of their armor-like me so it wasn’t pretty. We backed up and eventually, we were pushed up against the wall of the arena. It got past them and I was able to fight it back for a while. Not easy to dodge a tiger's claws and a snakes tail. The goat mostly kicked when given the chance.”

“How did you escape it?”

He chuckled and looked back to her. “I didn’t.” His gaze went away from her and went back to the window. “The snake got a grip on my foreleg and the tiger swung down its claws and caught me in the back between my shoulder blades. I spun to get away from the snake and that dragged the claws through my shoulder and chest. I escaped the snake and didn’t even fully notice the claws until I had escaped them. The pain didn’t hit me until later due to the adrenaline. I was free of it but my shoulder was on fire and I…lost my temper.”

“How do you mean?”

“That same darkness I used in the Empire?” She nodded as understanding came over her. “Used it against the Chimera. I used everything around me to fight back. I picked up every weapon that was close to me and the dark magic coated every inch of the weapons and poisoned them. I brought them to bear and buried them in the animals hide. Not the fastest way to die but it began to burn the creature from within and killed it over time. I released my magic and collapsed in place. The remaining minions enraged the monster further and drew it away from me so I could drag myself into the shadows and hide as best I was able. Black fur did me a big favor.”

He looked back and Twilight had tears going down her face and horror in her eyes. He looked at her and he could see her legs shaking as she stared at the scars on his body. He turned around and let her see them. The Alicorn was silent as he waited for her to come to understand what he had said.

“What…Next?” She whispered out.

“The Chimaera died shortly after I hid and the minions came back to get me to my hooves. In that time I had reached out to Sorkeno and I knew he was coming. It would take him over two hours to reach me though. Everlight is further away than Nordberg and it would take time for him to reach me. The minions kept me standing as the ones that weren’t needed to keep me standing went to get the Governess. She was dragged from the spectator seats and was dropped in front of me. I am sure I was quite a sight.” He chuckled.

“How bad was it?” She asked, her voice quiet.

“The cuts were over an inch or two deep in places. Since I had twisted away from it wasn’t as bad as it could have been but it was devastating.” He admitted as he looked to the scars. “I had blood going down my legs and sides which meant I was losing a lot of blood too fast. I had her bound for trial and collapsed again. They dragged her away from me to keep me from having to listen to her scream about…whatever it was. I had stopped listening to her since the pain was starting to hit me by then. I remember screaming and I do know I kicked a few of the minions as they tried to stop the bleeding.” He looked out over his room and then to the window that hid the two dragons, who’s shadows he could still see in the window.

“You didn’t have the blue minions?”

“No. They were in the Netherworld. I was a fool that day.”

“You trusted your ponies to not hurt you.” She started.

“I was a fool. I should have known better. That was the day that I abolished the noble caste. I chose to remove the titles after this happened.”

She fell quiet and looked at the ground for several seconds. “What happened when Sorkeno got there?”

Hunter barked a laugh. “I was still on the ground by the time he arrived. The bleeding had stopped but I did not have enough blood in me to move around easily. They had moved me into the middle of the arena to keep me warm. I had lost enough blood that I was going into shock and they were trying to keep me awake. Sorkeno landed in the arena and they gave me to him. He warmed me and I was able to get back to my hooves after that. He tried to get me to leave and go back home but now I was angry and chose to stay and exact punishment on those who had tried to kill me. I couldn’t move very fast but I got around fairly well. I was trying not to tear open my wounds so I ended up limping heavily on both forelegs since the tears began in between my shoulders. I should have gone home and had it tended to but I was being stubborn and I was an even bigger fool for it.”

“What do you mean?”

“It ended up infected.” He admitted with a chuckle. “As I said, I was a fool.” He said to her and she shook her head at his tone. “I chose to stay and bring down my judgment. I had her dragged out in front of the ponies that had been part of her council and what not. Some servants were there and I was now wearing a long cloak to hide the wounds. I called her out on her murder attempt and she tried to tell me that I was overreacting.”

“Overreacting!?” Twilight nearly shrieked.

“Exactly. That was about my reply. I lunged forward and slapped her hard enough to knock her down and tear open my shoulder and back in the process but I was beyond caring at that point. Sorkeno roared and that kept the crowd under control as I accused her of rebellion and proceeded to bring down my sentence.”

“Which was?”

“I sentenced her to the Arena.” He replied.

“What?”

“I put her back in it and had Sorkeno burn it to the ground. He destroyed the structure and brought it down around her. Once it fell he burned it to nothing and left it as ash.”

“Wow,” Twilight said aloud.

The black stallion went quiet as she processed what he had said. He allowed her time to understand his words and let her come to her own conclusions.

“What happened when you got home?” She finally asked. Her voice weak and he could hear it quiver.

“Sorkeno brought me home and the blues had to tear it open to clean it out. Their magic is strong but it can’t remove infection when its hours old and set in. The worst part was I was awake for the whole thing.” She cringed as he spoke. “The blues were able to clean it out but they had to leave it open due to the depth of the injury. It had to be cleaned frequently due to the depth and the trauma to the muscles and flesh. I got very little sleep and nearly refused to eat due to pain. Only Sorkeno could get me to eat anything and I slept out on the balcony with him and Kaiana. After a day or so the blues were able to heal it but it had been so broken that it left the scars you see now in place. My fur is actually nearly white over it so they show up against the rest of my coat.”

He looked at the mare as she sat down and he watched as tears once more began to stream down her face and he felt his heart lurch as she began to openly cry. His mind suddenly slammed into place as he realized that she was not crying over what she had learned, she was crying for him. He surprised himself when he gathered his muscles and leaped the pool, nearly landing in it. The Overlord wrapped his forelegs around her, pulling her to his chest. He held her tightly as she sobbed against him, her hooves gripping his fur. The purple Alicorn held him as he set his cheek on her head and tried to soother her. He could feel her shaking against him as she cried. He ran his hoof through her mane and halfway down her back. He saw her wings fall to the ground at her sides and he kept holding her. He whispered to her and she slowly calmed again him.

His magic summoned some tissues and he set them in front of her as she wiped her nose. He took another and wiped the tears from her face. He cleaned up her face as best he could and tried to smile for her. She sniffled and hiccupped and he pulled her to him once more.

“Shush now. It’s all right.” He whispered to her. “It’s in the past and that is where it should remain.” His voice was quiet and barely above a whisper.

“But.” She hiccupped against him.

“Shh.” He laid his cheek against her head behind her horn and nuzzled her gently. “It’s all right.”

She snuggled against him and he stayed still for her. The mare sniffled and calmed once more against him. He pushed her gently away from him and she tried to smile for him. He smiled at her and she sniffled as her eyes once more landed on the scars on his body. He reached out and gripped one of her hooves in his and set her hoof on the deep scars on his chest. She looked nervous as he let her go and sat still. He watched as she moved her hoof through his fur and followed the scars along his chest and shoulder. He lowered his head and neck, allowing her to see the beginning of the scars on his back.

“They’re just…so…huge.” She whispered.

“They aren’t easy to hide that’s true.” He admitted as she ran her hoof from his back in the path of the original wounds. “But you do get used to them.”

“You say that. But…Are you really okay with them?”

He chuckled. “For a long time, I looked into every book I could find on how to hide them completely. It was hard when I realized that they can’t be hidden forever and I had to relearn how to act with them. They hurt for a long time and wearing anything was agony. I managed to wear a cloak but walking hurt and I was not able to go anywhere alone for a long time.”

“How long?”

“About a year. I refused to even leave my room without at least ten minions in heavy armor. Wrath was at my side at all times. I had left him at home as well that day. Wrath still sleeps at the end of my bed, though now he has to compete with Dezhara.” He added with a chuckle and she sniffled through a laugh. “But it took some time. Gnarl had to deal with me jumping at my own shadow for a long time and even then I would strike out if it caught me unawares.”

“What do you mean?”

“For example, I had a servant come up behind me and I ended up kicking him in the chest out of nerves. Thankfully I didn’t hit him very hard but it was enough to earn me a bit of a reputation of being harsh to my servants. They all ended up learning to keep me at a distance due to my actions. I didn’t stop that belief since it worked to keep them away from me.”

“You were worried they were going to attack you?”

“More like I was worried they would knock me out and I would find myself bound once more. I was…not at my best during that time. Gnarl had to pick up a lot of slack since I was too freaked out and would hide with the dragons for days at a time. He used the policies from my father’s time as a guide thankfully. He was well aware that I had removed the noble caste, which made their titles and all that came with it useless, and he upheld that choice. Eventually, I got my confidence back and took my place back and the rest is history. I was still nervous for a while but it didn’t stop me for long.”

Twilight took her hoof off his fur and leaned back. “It’s amazing they thought that they could kill you. You’ve fought back from so much and still kept your throne.”

“It’s just what I had to do. I refuse to fall to anything less than a Lair of dragons.”

Twilight barked a laugh and covered her muzzle with a hoof. “I’m pretty sure there are no dragons that would stand against you.”

“The only ones that might be the ones in the mountains. Sorkeno led a group back in the old days and they are the ones that remain. Kaiana was the only adult that went with him.”

“And she is your mom.” She replied.

Hunter chuckled. “Exactly.”

“They would face off against your dragons if they came down against you?”

“Yes. And my army. The reds are immune to fire, the greens poison, the browns are the strongest, and the blues are immune to magic. Except for the Netherworld magic. And Sorkeno can fight against any and all types of dragon fire. Fire, Ice, water, it doesn’t matter.”

“How? I thought he was just the leader of them?”

“Golden dragons can use any and all types of dragon flames plus a few that as solely able to be used by them. They are rarer than the white and black combined. I think there is only one every generation. Or less I think.” He shrugged and she chuckled at his uncertain look.

They both chuckled and she flushed red as she realized how close she was sitting to him and scooted back. He realized that he was sitting on her tail and he started to scoot back from her.

“Agh!” He yelped as he fell backward and into the pool bath behind him. His head came out of the water and he groaned as Twilight began to laugh at him.

“Are you okay?” She asked as she giggled through her hooves.

“I’ll live.” He replied.

He hauled himself out of the water and stood in place, water dripping from his fur and mane and tail. Twilight’s magic covered her horn and a towel appeared in front of him and he gripped it in his hooves. She conjured another and began to dry him off as well. He shook himself off when she backed up and he flipped his mane back and then flicked his tail to toss some of the water from it.

“Well. I don’t need a bath tonight.” He quipped earning him a laugh from her.

She was quiet as he was finally dry and she stepped up closer to him. “Thank you for telling me.”

He looked at her and then to the balcony. “I suppose you would have found out anyway.”

“I doubt it. Soft Touch wouldn’t even talk about it for more than a sentence.” She countered.

“Gnarl may have said something then. I did not say for them to keep their silence. My actions afterward may have led them to think that they would be in trouble with me if they spoke about it.” He admitted.

“Still. You could have sent me packing and that would have been the end of it.” She said to him.

“True enough. But at the same time maybe Sorkeno was right about that.”

“Which part?”

“It would have started to become poisonous. In time maybe that’s true. Well, now you know.” He said to her.

“Thank you again.” She said to him as he went to the room that held his bed and she watched as a set of armor slid over his frame and buckled into place. “Oh.”

“Hmm?”

“Umm.” She looked at him as he came back into the room, a black cloak going over his back and then over his flanks. “I…”

“What? Now your tongue-tied?”

She laughed and rubbed the back of her neck with her hoof. “In a month is the Grand Galloping Gala in Canterlot.”

“Ahh yes. I got the invitation to it.”

“You did?” Shew asked. “Are you going to go?”

“Not planning on it. I have never been to Equestria. Why?”

“Well. My friends and I are going to go.”

“I assumed as much. You’re a Princess and your place is there.”

“Would you…Umm…”

“What?” He asked her, his head gave a slight tilt.

“Would you go with me?”

His eyes went wide as she spoke and he could feel his mind blank at her question. He could see the strong flush across her face and he paused at the sight. ‘Oh by the Dark. I admit that was the last thing I expected her to ask.’ He knew that he needed to answer but his mind had gone completely blank.

“Can I get back to you about it? I mean I need to talk to Gnarl if it’s possible.” He said to her.

“Of course. You have a kingdom to run and it wouldn’t be fair to expect you to drop everything.” She rushed out, a blush still on her face.

“Master. Are you ready for your…Princess Twilight?” Gnarl said as he looked from the stallion to the blushing mare.

“Gnarl!” Hunter wailed. “What have I said about knocking?”

“We have never discussed it before, Lord.”

“We might need to,” Hunter complained quietly. “Sorkeno brought her here to talk to me about Rainbow and her lack of tact.” He quickly made an excuse and Twilight frantically nodded.

“Yes, exactly. I was asking if we could make it up to him somehow.” She rushed out.

“She just got here.” He added in and she nodded.

“I see. Well, Light Gaze has arrived and your audience is ready to begin. He once again adds his apologies for being late.”

“It happens. I’ll forgive it this time.” He replied. “I will meet you down there Gnarl.”

“Of course Sire.” The minion bowed as he turned and left the Overlords private quarters.

Hunter watched until he was out of sight before he sagged in his armor and whistled in shock. “Oh man.”

Twilight sat down and put her hooves over her face, which was still bright red. “Wow. That was…”

“Awful?” She shook her head. “Uncomfortable?” She shook her head again. “Really damn awkward?”

“Yes!” She wailed in reply and hid behind her hooves once more.

“Yeah, that was bad.” He agreed and sat down. “I am so getting a lecture from this.”

“On what? Keeping your guests out of your room?”

“That too.” He said to her. “As well as being careful with mares in my room.”

She looked up at him and her eyes went wide as her face went even redder. Her wings came off her back and she gripped them in her hooves and hid behind them. She whimpered behind her wings and he began to chuckle and soon it evolved into full laughter and he held his sides as he laughed. He saw Twilight’s face come out from behind her wings as he fell to his side laughing and she tried not to laugh with him, but failed and was soon holding her own sides as she laughed with him.

Author's Note

All ready. I have been nursing this chapter for a few weeks. Was going to add it in before but it didn't fit and I figured that it was time for that story to come out. Took a while but the story is finally out. Let me know if there are any corrections that need to be made and I will do what I can. I'm working for the next few days so I will have enough time to reply to comments but not too much more. Thank you as always and Enjoy!

Edit: 7/18/2019

22: Discuss an Invitation...

Hunter walked down the stairs and emerged from behind his throne to see Gnarl waiting for him. The stallion chuckled at the Minion Masters look and sat down on the throne. He looked up as Gnarl kept giving him a look and he finally sighed in exasperation.

“Nothing happened. I swear on the Netherworld nothing happened.” He assured the Minion Master. “Sorkeno would not have brought her up there if he thought that I was going to mount her.” He countered as the Minion Master continued to stare.

The Advisor was quiet as the Overlord spoke and finally nodded after a pregnant pause. “While I do believe in you Lord, I do ask that you do not have any mares in your room until you are engaged to one.”

Hunter fought back a snort of laughter and nodded at the minion’s request. “Agreed. Now have Light Gaze brought in. After that, I do need to speak with you at some length. A new…development has come up.”

The Minion Master bowed his head and motioned over his shoulder for the minions to bring in the older stallion. “At your command, Master.”

Light Gaze trotted into the room and Hunter waited for him to come close enough to be heard easily. Behind the pony, several servants brought out a crate and set it behind the elder pony. Hunter’s ears flicked intently forward as Gaze waited to be addressed. The black Unicorn remained still as Gnarl came forward a step and addressed the ponies.

“You stand before the High Overlord of the North and your lateness has been forgiven. Overlord Hunter Flame will now hear your words.” The Minion said, his tone stiff.

Light Gaze bowed his head as Gnarl backed up to stand in place beside Hunter's throne. The elder pony waited as Hunter leaned forward slightly.

“Welcome to the Netherworld Gaze. It’s been a while since you were last here.” Hunter said to him.

“It has. It is good to see that things are very similar to how they used to be but it is clear who is now ruling in your Lord Fathers place. I come to you to ask you a question.” He began.

Hunter leaned further forward and trained his eyes on the crate behind the pony’s legs. “I trust that the box holds the substance of your question?”

“You are correct My Lord.” Gaze said as he backed up and stood on the other side of the box.

His hooves pulled the lid off and a golden glow came from within the box. Hunter watched as Wrath went to the box and he saw the surprised look on the minions face slowly turn into confusion. It looked back to him and he slowly got to his hooves. Dezhara came to his side as he walked down the stairs and Gnarl remained in place at the throne. His armored hooves thudded dully on the carpet as he came to stand next to the earth pony and his eyes widened.

“What in the Netherworld?” He whispered as his eyes took in the sight before him. “Is that what I think it is?”

“If you think it looks like the dark crystals you mine from within the Netherworld then yes.” Gaze replied and nodded his head. “We found it within the deeper tunnels of the Empire mine.”

“Gnarl,” Hunter called to the minion behind him. “You need to see this and call Giblet.”

A minion raced past him at Gnarls order and the Minion Master joined him. His red eyes looked at the Advisor who looked just as surprised as his Master.

“Where did this come from?” He finally asked.

“The mine that I was held in. One of the deeper tunnels held it.” Hunter informed him.

“I have not seen ore like this in many years.” He began and paused as the glow went over his features.

“How long ago?” Hunter asked him.

“Not since the first Overlords. Not since the Dark Tower fell.” Gnarl admitted.

Hunter’s eyes widened once more at the minion's admittance. “By the Dark. So how did it get to the Empire?”

“At one time the Dark Towers influence spread far and wide. It seeped into the grounds that it sat upon. You have the netherworld that holds the power within itself. You have the ability to call upon the magic of the Netherworld and it will answer you if needed.” Gnarl said as he looked to the black stallion.

“That’s true but I have never used it,” Hunter replied. “I don’t even know how.”

“We can still teach you, Lord,” Gnarl replied with an absent pat to the stallion's shoulder. “But there was a time when the Tower was the source of terror and fear in this realm. That fear sank into the land and it is what created the dark crystals. Even now the land is still saturated in the past and the crystals are still a part of our lives. Even when those of us are gone they will remain. Normally they gather in the Netherworld but the Empire is closer to the former Tower so it is possible that a vein of them was found.” Gnarl explained as the others listened.

“So it is possible that a single vein did not make it to the Netherworld before it was discovered and mined?” Hunter asked further.

“Yes. Though in this form it is not as potent as it would be if it had made it here.” Gnarl went on.

“I see. Should we block off that part of the Mine and let it go on its way then?” Hunter asked further.

“No. It has been exposed to the outside world and can no longer be used for your armor or the minions. It will always be weaker than the pure strains here.” Gnarl explained to them.

“Go ahead and mine it then,” Hunter said to the elder pony who nodded. “Don’t let the ponies handle it if it can be avoided. Have it sent here in its raw form and we will use it here.”

“Understood Sire.” Gaze said and bowed his head. “I came to inform you also of the rebuilding and the progress that has been made.”

Hunter nodded and went back to his throne, Dezhara, and Gnarl on his heels. “Go ahead, Gaze.” He said as he sat down.

Hunter watched as Giblet and the minions with him hauled the ore away to the Forge. The black stallion considered what could be done with the trash ore but he pushed the thought to the back of his mind. He knew that he needed to keep it away from the ponies of the Empire since it was not meant for them to handle. He had never personally handled on crystal for very long. Ten minutes at the longest and even then he gave it to the minions to handle. His red eyes fell on the Advisor at his side and a smile tugged at the side of his mouth as Gnarl turned to look at him.

“You needed to speak with me further Master?” Gnarl said as he looked to the Black Unicorn.

“Yes,” Hunter replied and looked at the minion, his red eyes bright. “You recall that formal dance that Equestria throws every year?”

Gnarl looked thoughtful and nodded after a second’s hesitation. “Yes, Master. We decline them every year. Shall I send the notice to them?”

“That is what I wanted to discuss with you.” The stallion had a mischievous glint in his eye as he looked at the Advisor. “I got asked to go.”

“Oh? Of course, you did. They send you the invitation every year and…” Gnarl paused at the look for the stallion. “By whom?”

“Princess Twilight asked me if I would be her date to the Gala.”

Gnarl startled and nearly toppled off the top step of the stairs. Hunter gripped his thin arm with his magic to allow the minion to recover. The Minion Master blinked and shook his head to clear it and looked at the now grinning stallion. Hunter bit back a chuckle at the minion’s expense and waited for him to speak.

“Yeah that was about my response,” Hunter admitted with a bark of laughter. “The look on Celestia’s and Luna’s faces might be worth the effort.” He added with a laugh.

Gnarl finished recovering and the red aura released his arm. “It could be to our benefit.”

“How so?”

“This a typical first date for ponies from what I have learned over time.” Hunter’s ears pinned slightly at his words but he minion went on. “You must be able to attract a suitable mare for your line to go on, Master.”

Hunter groaned and his hooves covered his face. “Not you too.” He growled. “Ugh if it’s not Kaiana and Sorkeno reminding me then it’s you.”

“It is something to think about Master. Your Lord father was married by your age.” Gnarl went on, the minion was not dissuaded by his Master's grumbling. “One must think ahead Master.”

“I think ahead enough thank you,” Hunter grumbled. “Do you think she is trying to use me for her own reasons?” Hunter asked, trying desperately to turn the conversation away from marriage and other topics.

“I doubt it, Master. The young Princess is far too innocent for such things. You recall how upset she was by the reading of her letters.”

“That’s true. She was pretty bent out of shape about it. So you think it was just to ask me to this formal dance, thing?”

“Yes, Master. I also have other reasons that could be beneficial to the Netherworld as a whole.” Gnarl advised.

“Go ahead.”

“It will allow you to see their kingdom and its system of governing. You will also be able to test their structure and to see how things sit against your own kingdom. You will also be able to test their political structure itself against the one you have.”

“Why does politics matter?” Hunter asked.

“They allow the Noble caste to have a greater say in the running of the kingdom as a whole.” Gnarl supplied.

Hunter looked to him for several seconds the information went through his mind. “Why in the Dark would they still have the Noble caste? I removed it for a reason.”

“They have not been faced with a need to remove it as of yet. You were faced with a reason and removed the problem they were causing. Which is still one of your best decisions.” Gnarl praised as he finished speaking.

“I still regret nothing as far as that choice went. I only regret allowing the Empire the illusion for longer than I should have allowed it.”

“They allow it so long as choices are made for the benefit of all ponies,” Gnarl explained further and Hunter snorted in reply. “They are permitted their status so long as ponies are well taken care of and not harmed by their peers.”

“Very well. I see your point. I should have known all that without asking you. It would be helpful to see it first hoof.” Hunter finally agreed after a delay of several seconds. “We can also look into other things while there.”

“Such as?”

“The pony that sold the Governess the monsters for her Arena. Top Quote said that she used a different supplier than the one he recommended. Knowing her it was cheaper or they were foolish enough to fall for her tricks.” Hunter replied, his hoof bumping gently against his chin.

“Ahh, I had forgotten that Master. Well done.” Gnarl replied with a change of tone. “You will also be seen by the ponies of that kingdom and they will learn to not challenge or go against your Dark Majesty.”

“True. I can also look into commerce and trade. I have been told that there are individuals who would pay a large amount for some of the goods we treat as common. Fabrics and spices at the top of the list.”

“I had not considered the trade routes and the opportunities that lay with them. Well thought out Master.”

“As I said I think ahead on most everything,” Hunter replied with a bit of a snarky tone that did not go unnoticed by his Advisor. “But for the time being, I will let Twilight know that I will go with her. I had told her to wait while I discussed with you.”

“And how did she take that request?” Gnarl asked. “Was she angry? Angry mares need to be treated carefully.

“No, she was fine with it. She understood that I am the sole ruler of the Netherworld Empire and I need to have it thought out first before I act.” He assured the uncertain minion. “I will explain to her what has been decided.”

“Of course Master,” Gnarl said as the stallion got to his hooves and walked down the stairs, Dezhara on his heels.

Hunter paused as Wrath jumped to his back and he looked to Dezhara and decided to train her further while they walked.

“Dezhara. Jessor, Twilight.” He said to her and the wolf barked in response and put her nose to the ground.

He followed the wolf as she tracked ahead of him and he chuckled as she led him to the dining hall and then beyond it. He was cautious as he followed her up the stairs and he could see the group of them huddled together. Dezhara barked and he watched as the wolf took off at a run for the mares. He watched with a chuckle on his lips as Dezhara gripped Twilight’s tail in her teeth and began to pull. She yelped in shock and began to try to pull away from her sharp teeth but seemed to give up when she saw him on the other side of the room. She walked backward with a loud sigh and allowed the wolf to drag her to the stallion. When they reached him, the she-wolf released the long purple tail and sat down in front of him, her own tail wagging.

“Well done.” He said as he patted her chest in praise.

“You could have just sent Wrath,” Twilight complained as she flicked drool from her tail.

“I know. But I gave her the track command and she needs to make sure she can fulfill it to the end. So I apologize but I used you for her training.” He explained.

Twilight sat down and ran her tail through her hooves. “Will have to ask if Soft Touch if she has any ideas for wolf drool.”

“Gotten used to your handmaiden?” He said to her.

Twilight looked to him for a moment before she looked back to the group. “Maybe a little. But I don’t think that was why you came to see me.”

“Correct. I spoke with Gnarl about your request for the gala.”

“And?”

“And I will go with you.” He said to her and he watched as her eyes lit up and a wide smile went over her muzzle. “But I want to be honest with about why he agreed that I should go.”

“Of course. Gnarl has to have many reasons for anything. I learned that in the Empire. That minion asked more questions than I thought anypony could.” She said to him and stayed sitting as she spoke.

“Not only will it allow me to learn about your kingdom but I can try to see commerce and trade. Your ponies are governed by both your fellow Princesses and the Noble caste. I got rid of our Nobles but you still use them. You can see where that is going.”

She nodded and her smile remained. “Of course. I would have been shocked if you hadn’t been curious about them. Some of them are…entitled but for the most part they are nice and help their fellow ponies.”

He nodded as she spoke. “Exactly. Plus it will allow me to also try to track down any chance that somepony knows who the Governess reached out to for her Arena creatures.”

Twilight eyes went wide but she nodded. “I understand. I can ask around discreetly as well. Between the two of us, we can find a few clues.”

Hunter nodded in agreement and was glad to see that she had taken it well. “So what is the plan for the event?”

Twilight smiled and got to her hooves. “Well, the girls and I are going back the week before to help organize and plan out the last details.”

“Okay, so should I meet you at your castle or Canterlot?” He asked her.

“My castle might be better. Do you know where it is?”

He nodded to her and she tilted her head slightly at his admission. “I make sure to know the basic layout of important places. I keep a fairly close eye on events in other countries to make sure I’m not blindsided by anything.”

“Makes sense that you would. I would be surprised if you didn’t.” She laughed and went on. “How about you meet us the day before at my castle and that will allow you to get ready as well. The castle has plenty of rooms and I think I know the one that you might like. It’s bigger than most.”

He considered what she said and nodded. “That sounds like a solid plan.”

“Rarity is making all of our dresses do you need formal wear as well?”

"If she can dress up my armor then that is fine.” He held up a hoof to silence her when she opened her mouth and she closed it with a click of her teeth. “I will not go to a new place unprotected. You may have enough trust of your fellow equines not to hurt you but I lack that trust of them.”

She closed her eyes and nodded. “Right.” Her eyes opened and she looked thoughtful for a moment. “I can ask her. She can make anything look wonderful so I don’t think she will have any issue with your armor. Let me ask her.”

He watched as she teleported back to the others and returned with Rarity on her heels. “Which armor are you using?” She called out to him as she got back to him.

He looked to Wrath who sat on his back. “Wrath bring my formal armor.” He issued his command and the minion leaped from his back and galloped down the stairs and out of sight. “He’ll get it. It’s a formal set that is designed to look good. It can defend if needed but it’s not originally meant for it.” He admitted with an absent shrug.

Twilight nodded as Rarity pulled up close to them. “We need formal wear that can work with his armor, Rarity.”

“Oh? Do you have a date Twilight dear?” She teased.

The purple mare flushed scarlet and her wings went over her face as she groaned at the teasing. Hunter would have cut in but he was able to see the friendly teasing versus anything malicious. The purple Alicorn grumbled and finally emerged a minute later as the minions returned with his armor. Twilight conjured a mannequin for the armor and it was set in place by the minions who stood at the back waiting for his command. The armor was simple in design but was bright in its use of the metals. Gold and obsidian were laced along the edges of the pieces of the armor and they were connected by strips of brilliant silver. Wrath jumped to his back and Hunter still as the minion placed a gold and silver crown over his head and Hunter groaned under it as the minion slid to the ground.

“I hate this thing.” He growled.

“Why? It’s lovely.” Rarity said to him, her tone appalled at his complaint.

The crown was woven gold and silver with an amethyst gem set in the highest of it. It sat behind his horn and seemed to give off its own ethereal glow against his dark coloring. “It’s horrid.” He replied and his magic pulled it from his brow and it was set on the mannequin with the rest of the armor.

“How often have you worn it?” Rarity asked him as her magic covered the crown and she brought it to hover in front of her. “It needs to be shined up.”

“Maybe twice.” He replied quickly and then thought it over. “Or less. Last time I think was just after I had retaken the kingdom and Gnarl had a party thrown in celebration of the feat.”

Twilight chuckled and looked to the crown as well. “It’s not as bad as you think. The gem is perfect. It seems to be a favorite of yours.”

“What is?”

“The amethyst. It’s a gem you have in several other pieces of your armor. Like your helm.” She pointed out.

His mind went over his armor and he nodded as he thought it over. “I didn’t even notice, to be honest. I use it since it can hold more magic within it.”

Twilights eyes went wide as Rarity looked at him, her gaze uncertain. “How do you mean?” Rarity finally asked him.

“For example, I was out with the minions and I overtaxed my magic. I drew what I had stored from the gemstone in my helm and was able to use that to replenish my magic reserves.”

“You perfected magical essence storage?” Twilight finally spoke aloud, her voice quiet.

“You haven’t?” He asked her, his head at a slight tilt.

“Why not use the diamond? It’s the strongest gem.” Rarity asked as she looked at the mannequin.

“While it is strong it’s not able to hold the most magic within it. With the right spell, the amethyst can be made just as unbreakable as the diamond. It can hold more essence within it for later use.”

“Is that all gems from your land?” Twilight asked.

“No. Just the ones from the Netherworld directly. The gems I gave to the group of you are from here if you recall.” He replied to her inquisitive look. “That reminds me I need yours back Twilight. I forgot about the chain being on the lower end of the quality scale. I forgot to ask for it back before.”

Twilights eyes went wide and she nodded. “Of course.”

Her horn lit up and it appeared in her aura and he took it from her and it vanished in his magic. She watched it vanish and he could see that she didn’t like it being taken but gave in to what he wished. “I will try to have it repaired quickly for you.”

“Thank you.” She replied and shook her head slowly. “So how do you keep the essence in the gemstones?”

“Here’s a deal. You teach me how to teleport and I will give you a few gems to experiment on?” He countered.

Her eyes went wide and she nodded frantically. “I would have taught you anyway.” She replied.

“I know. But this way you won’t forget.” He jabbed at her and she cringed.

“Oh, he got you, darling.” Rarity chuckled behind a hoof at her friends look.

“You could have reminded me.” She replied to him.

“Perhaps. But I was not going to chase you down for a lesson.” He replied with a bit of sarcasm. “Not something an Overlord is going to be seen doing.”

“That’s a fair point.” Twilight replied and nodded in agreement.

“Do you need it to be full-length dear?” Rarity asked him as she pointed to the armor.

“Yes. It needs to go past my flanks and up to the front of my chest. So its dimensions cannot be altered.”

Rarity looked about ready to start pouting but held it in and a scroll and ink appeared in her magic as she began to sketch and draw out her ideas. “Are you attached to the colors?”

“No. Feel free to alter them as you see fit.” He replied.

“Hmm. Putting anything over it will make you look enormous.” She said aloud. “So this will just need more of my creativity. Can I take this dear?”

“Sure. Go ahead.”

“I’ll finish it before we leave.” She said to him and took it with her as her magic covered the mannequin.

“It’ll look great don’t worry,” Twilight assured him at his uncertain glance her direction. “Do you have extras just in case?”

“Oh yes.” He assured her and a smile crept over his muzzle.

“Do you usually wear a cloak over it?”

“Yes. One similar to the one you now have.” He said to her.

“That one is red with trim.”

“The one I still have is full fur. It has silver fur and black trim.” He said to her and she motioned for him to wait as she vanished. “You can go. Wrath, come back.” He said to the minions who still waited and Wrath returned to his back. She came back to him and he waited as she shook herself before speaking.

“Had to let her know just in case. Thank you for agreeing to go with me. I know you have a lot of things to do and your time is pretty strained.” She said to him and he nodded to her. “You won’t regret it I promise you.”

“I’m sure I won’t. Thank you for the invitation. What is the normal plan for these events?” He asked her.

“Don’t worry about a thing. I will take care of everything. You just have to enjoy yourself and that’s all you can worry about. I will take care of everything.” She said to him.

“Very well.” He said through a laugh. “I still don’t know how to dance.”

“Get Gnarl to teach you.” She joked at him with a laugh.

Horror crossed his face and she went still at his look. “Imagine this. Gnarl in a dress.”

Twilight blinked and horror crossed her face as she sat down and covered her eyes. “My eyes! It burns! I’m blind!” She cried out as she laughed.

He laughed out loud as she held out her hooves trying to find him and he reached out a hoof as she gripped it and he pulled her to her hooves. They laughed as her friends looked to them and Twilight rubbed her eyes as she held onto his foreleg and she released him once they finished laughing.

“Oh by Equestria that would be hilarious.” She panted for a moment and stepped back from him. “Don’t worry about a thing. Aside from teaching you how to dance I will take care of everything for you.”

“Very well.” He said as Dezhara whined at his side. “I will leave you to your friends. I have other matters to tend to.”

“Have a good day, Hunter.” She said to him as he turned to leave her.

“You as well.” He said to her and left her behind him.

Hunter went back to the throne room and sent Wrath to retrieve Gnarl. Minutes passed as he looked over several documents and waited for his Advisor to return. He looked up as Gnarl returned and the Advisor returned to his side.

“Twilight was quite understanding of the reasoning behind me saying yes to her. I gave Rarity one of my formal armor sets to try to make it look more acceptable to the ponies of Equestria. If she is not able to then I will wear it anyway. I refuse to go into a new place unprotected.”

“Understood, Master.”

“But we do have one problem.”

“Which is?”

“I don’t know how to dance,” Hunter informed him. “Last I checked that is needed in a formal setting.”

Hunter watched as Gnarls eyes went still and he seemed to be thinking over Hunters many skills. His eyes went wide and he looked to the Black Unicorn. “Master that is not acceptable. We cannot allow you to make a fool of yourself in front of those pony monarchs.”

“I agree. I would rather not make an ass of myself. So I suggest we find an instructor unless you can teach me.”

Gnarls face screwed up in a sour expression at the stallion's words. “No Sire. I will find a suitable teacher.”

“Good. Don’t send back the RSVP since I am acting as Twilights plus one. I want to see their faces when I walk in and am announced.” Hunter said with a chuckle.

Gnarl nodded, his gaze approving. “I approve of the subterfuge Master. It will be worth it in the end but will the Princess be so discreet?”

“Shit,” Hunter sat up in the throne. “I forgot to mention it.”

“Worry not Master. I will tend to it. I will speak with Princess Twilight and see to it that she does not spoil your fun.” Gnarl said and began to walk down the stairs away from the Unicorn.

“Gnarl?”

"Master?”

“Try not to upset my date.”

“Of course not Master. I will be polite to her.” Gnarl assured him with a dark chuckle and walked away from the stallion.

Author's Note

I am back from work and just finished this. let me know if there are any egregious errors and I will try to correct them ASAP. Thank you as always and please Enjoy!

Edit: 7/18/2019

23: Lessons and Stories...

The Overlord was quiet as papers hovered around him. His red aura covered them as he set several aside for later and others floated into his line of sight. His ears flicked as Dezhara rolled over in her bed and huffed as she went back to sleep. The Black Unicorn was quiet as the sound of claws caught his attention and he looked up as a group of minions came into the room, Light Gaze walking with them. Hunter raised an eyebrow as the stallion approached.

“Gaze?” He voiced as the pony bowed low to him.

“I was told I needed to teach you how to dance.” Gaze replied as he stood straight.

“So you’re the one Gnarl found.”

“Yes. Since I was there when your father was being taught and helped in the process I was a natural choice. Plus I will keep your inability to dance to myself.”

Hunter snorted a laugh and set his papers aside. “If I was worried about it getting out I would have told Twilight no to her request for me to join her.”

“Ahh, so it’s the young Princess that got you to leave the Netherworld Empire!”

Hunter rolled his eyes and nodded. “Yeah. Figured I can’t be a hermit forever.”

Gaze chuckled as the stallion approached him. “She’s a sweet young mare. I worked with her in the Empire after you left and she was afraid that we would not get everything on your list finished in time. Was quite frantic about it at times.”

“I hardly expected her to keep my hours of work to accomplish everything,” Hunter explained as he reached the other pony. "So how do I not crush her hooves?”

“By the Dark!” Hunter cursed as he kicked Gaze's hoof again. “Okay please tell me I am not the worst student you have ever seen. My ego needs a bit of a boost.”

“Your father was worse.” Gaze admitted as he rubbed his rear hoof.

“Truly?”

“Yes. For all his power and strength he had four left hooves.” Gaze admitted as he took up his place at Hunter's side once more. “Your mother made him look good. Left turn.”

Hunter moved as needed and managed not to step on his dance teacher again. “I had heard he did fine.”

“He did because your mother helped the entire time.” The older pony replied. “If not for her he would have fallen flat on his face and made an ass of himself. Right turn.”

Hunter chuckled and shifted his stance. “I thought the stallion was meant to lead?”

“He did, but just barely. Songstress would often be telling him where to put his hoof as they danced. It was quite the sight to see the two of them moving so well. Made for a good laugh for those of us who knew that he was, in fact, terrible at it and she had the biggest smile on her face telling him what to do.”

Hunter laughed. “So how did he learn anything if she was telling him what to do?”

“He knew how to dance, he was just awful at it. Spin.” Gaze replied.

Hunter shifted and spun the older pony away from him and then back. “Have to admit that is a tale that I would not have minded being told when I was young. All I ever heard was of how good he was at being the Overlord before me.”

“He was very good at many things, dancing was not one of them and flourish!” Gaze pulled away from him and spun.

Hunter laughed at the old ponies antics and clapped his hooves. “Well done.”

“You as well. Once you stopped focusing on it you did perfectly. And my hooves are not scuffed further.”

“Well, that’s one thing I am better than my father at.” Hunter agreed. “That takes care of that at least. I can avoid making a fool of myself in Equestria.”

“At the very least you will not be known as that handsome stallion that stood at the wall the whole time.” Gaze replied.

“Oh no, I am no wallflower.” Hunter agreed.

“That is true. Princess Twilight will have to keep a close eye on you so you don’t get yourself into trouble.” Gaze teased gently.

Hunter chuckled. “Probably.”

“I do have a question though, if I may?”

“Go ahead.”

“What happened to the paintings that were hung in the Netherworld?”

“Paintings? I wasn’t aware there were any.” Hunter admitted with a shrug.

“Yes, the ones your mother made or had made.”

“She painted?” Hunter asked, his curiosity peaked.

“Oh yes. Come, I’ll show you.” Gaze said and walked away from the throne room with Hunter on his heels.

Hunter stayed behind the older pony as he was being led down a side hallway that he had not been down in more than ten years. Gaze stopped outside of one of the doors and motioned for Hunter to go through it. The black stallion pushed open the double doors and was immediately hit with the smell of paint and chemicals used for painting. His eyes widened at the sight of the paintings on the walls around him.

“Wow.” He whispered as he looked around him.

Hunters eyes fell on the small paintings of the Never-Ending and then his eyes fell on the paintings of him and his father. He walked up to one of them and his hoof reached out and was set gently on the canvas. He backed away from the small painting and Gaze cleared his throat as he pointed to the large painting above the fireplace. The painting was easily over ten feet tall and just as wide. His father stood behind his mother as she sat on a chair and held a foal in her arms. Both looked somber, but he could see the sparkle in their eyes as they stood still.

“Holy…shit.” He breathed out.

Gaze said nothing as he backed up and allowed Hunter to stare. Hunter stared at his father’s deep brown eyes and then to his mother’s brilliant blue. He looked to the foal in the image and the same bright blue looked back at him.

“I had almost forgotten that my eyes were once blue, like hers.” Hunter chuckled. “Not many ponies left who know that.”

Gaze remained quiet as Hunter's red eyes went over the image in front of him. His mother’s silver fur was bright against the darker backdrop and his father’s deep grey. He could see the black fur that went up past his father’s knees and faded into his gray body. Hunters black fur prevented him from knowing if that was a trait he had gotten.

“Your father commissioned an artist to paint the family. You slept through most of it but the artist saw you awake enough to know your eye color. You were barely six months old when this was made. Songstress was always one to paint but she painted you and your father so it didn’t help to ask her to paint a family portrait.”

“I’m sure every foal thinks their mother looks like a camera at first,” Hunter replied and looked around to the many paintings of his father and himself.

“That’s true. You should move them out of this room.” Gaze said to him, his tone quiet.

Hunter looked over his shoulder to him for a moment before he looked back to the large painting. “Tempting.” He admitted. “But the Netherworld is mine now and…what?”

Gaze had broken into laughter at his words and Hunter stared at him as he composed himself. “My apologies My Lord. But there is no pony that questions who is the ruler of this Kingdom. The only one that can decide if you rule or not is yourself.”

Hunter was quiet as the elder pony spoke. His eyes went back to the painting before he spoke. “Do I look like I’m trying too hard though?” He whispered.

“Nopony even recalls your Lord father nowadays. When asked who our ruler is your name is the only one that comes from their mouths. You went through a special kind of hell to save and protect the ponies of the Empire just recently. You dove back in to protect those who were being walked on. You could have left and come back with an army, but instead, you waded back in immediately to save as many as possible.” Gaze looked from him to the painting and then back. “Nopony can say that you do not rule them. You are your own ruler and it shows.”

Hunter fell quiet as the other spoke and he sighed. “Maybe I’ll bring a few of them out.”

“I think they would be happy to know that you have seen them and I know Songstress would be happy to see them enjoyed by so many. She was private with some of them but many she put up just to see the looks on the faces of others.”

The black Unicorn said nothing further as he nodded to the earth pony. “I’ll think about it.”

Hunter stood on the platform and waited for the stone sphere to come to him. It arrived a moment later and he issued the command to take him to the Dragons Lair. He would need a boost to get into the nest but he could get there on his own. The stone platform arrived at the Lair and he hopped off of it onto the stone floor. His hooves thudded dully against the stone as he made his way towards the back of the Lair. He reached the base of the Nest and he reached out to Sorkeno but Maranna looked over the edge before he could finish his request of the dragon. The red female put down her paw and he hopped into it.

”You are a bit late.” She teased,

“I know. I’m a terrible Nestmate.” He replied with a laugh and she smiled in reply. “How are they this evening?”

“Quiet. I think they are waiting for you to be honest.” She admitted as he jumped from her paw to the stone floor. Your little black has been calling.”

Hunter groaned and broke into a trot as Maranna chuckled at him. Hunter neared the Nest and he could hear the babies calling and he broke into a lope as he left the shadow of the path ahead. He emerged into the cavernous Nesting area and he heard Setan growling as the babies clamored over his head. Hunter slowed down to watch the clamor and laugh at the green drake’s expense.

“You okay there Setan?” He finally called out.

The green male looked to him and simply stared in response. Hunter chuckled and his magic gripped a chunk of meat for the babies and used it to draw them off the male's face. He was able to raise his head once the babies were out of the way. The babies clamored to the food and Hunter began to work on teaching them to be patient. If they leaped for the food then he took it away. After a minute of their cries falling on deaf ears, they stilled and the food was given to them quickly.

“Well done, Child.” Kaiana praised him.

He smiled back at her and kept on teaching the babies to be patient. They were a month old and grew faster than foals ever would. Soon he would have to begin setting boundaries when it came to playing with him or he risked being flattened and injured. The babies did as they were asked and waited patiently and the food came to them each quickly until they were full. The black walked to him and nuzzled him heavily and Hunter was forced to brace or be thrown off his hooves. So far none of the babies had noticed how different he was from the other ‘parents’. He hoped that would not be noticed until later and then he would need to set boundaries quickly or he would be thrown from his hooves anytime he was around them.

“How was your day Child?” Kaiana asked him as the babies clamored into a pile and were soon asleep. “We played with them until you arrived to allow them to sleep quickly once they were fed.”

“Good plan. I’m going to need to start setting boundaries with them soon enough.”

“That’s true. Your little black sees you as the same as himself so he will need to learn quickly.” She agreed as she coiled around him and the babies with a quiet sigh.

Sorkeno laid down behind her and his head laid across her back to talk to him. “You have something on your mind?” He asked.

“Yeah, kind of.”

“What is it?” Kaiana asked him gently.

“Gaze came by to make sure I know how to dance and he showed me my mother’s painting room. I didn’t even know it was there.” Hunter admitted.

“Ahh. I had forgotten about it as well. I recall that she painted but I had forgotten of the space she used for it.” Sorkeno replied.

“I had not forgotten,” Kaiana said to them, sorrow in her tone. “You had never asked so I did not see the need to mention it.”

“I never knew. I guess, I never thought to ask about it either. There were a lot of paintings of me and my father. Plus the big one of the group of us above the mantle.”

“I recall that one,” Sorkeno admitted after a pause. “Your father had asked an artist to come to the Netherworld to paint it. Gnarl moved them all out of sight.”

“Why?” Hunter asked.

“To allow you to not be distracted by them and the past.” Sorkeno clarified.

“What would you say if I was thinking of moving them back?” Hunter replied his reply a clear question to the two dragons closest to him.

“I would think it is a lovely idea,” Kaiana said to him.

“It would be a good way to honor them,” Sorkeno added.

“I’ll keep thinking about it,” Hunter replied, his face a mask of uncertainty.

“She loved to paint. She painted what she saw around her. She mostly painted what was dearest to her, your father and you. She painted her world in great detail and the two of you were her world.” Kaiana said to him as he leaned against her scales.

“But what was she like? I have heard a few things from gnarl but nothing about her personality-wise.” Hunter admitted.

“Once when she was still pregnant with you she wanted to go sailing on her ship or even a smaller one she was not picky. She went to your father and asked him about it and he forbade it. He was nervous about her being so far along in her pregnancy. She was furious with him for it.” Kaiana smiled at the memory. “She came to me here and spoke to me about it. I advised her to take his feelings into account.”

“And did she?” Hunter asked as he gave his attention to the silver matriarch.

“She did. In a way.” She laughed as she spoke. “She asked me to help her. I agreed and we went to Nordberg together. She took to the Never-Ending and I slid into the water and pushed the ship around the harbor for a couple of hours until she got tired and then I took her home.”

Hunter broke out laughing and patted the she dragon’s scales. “That’s adorable. What did my father say?”

“What could he say? It had already been done. He was told that she was with me and that was enough for him to be sure of her safety, but he was not aware that we had taken the hour flight to Nordberg. So when we came back he was in quite the lather when he could not find her at my cave. Sorkeno assured him she was fine and he saw that for himself when we returned.”

“He was furious,” Sorkeno informed him. “But he could not argue with her for long. She assured him she did not push the ship herself and that the sails had not even been put down. They had remained in the harbor and Kaiana had been with her the entire time.”

“So he was trying to argue with mom and two dragons?” They nodded as he spoke. “Even I know better than that.”

“But you do occasionally.” Kaiana teased him and he shrugged. “His worry for her safety was honest, but she was in no danger with a dragon at her side.”

“Nah I would pity anypony that tried to get near her. You really pushed the Never-Ending around the harbor for her?”

“Of course. She loved the ship that had been her wedding present and loved to pilot it. It was her way of flying. She would love to know that you cherish the ship as much as she did.”

“Anypony touches that ship loses their hooves. The last ones are lucky it wasn’t damaged.” Hunter growled.

“Even though you blew off its cabin door.” Sorkeno pointed out.

“Exigent circumstances Sorkeno!” Hunter quickly replied. “There were ponies on the deck of the ship that I had to get around. I did apologize before blowing off the door, just so you know.”

Both dragons laughed at his vehement response. Hunter leaned heavily against the silver scales and laughed. He tried to picture it with the image he had of her in the painting and he laughed at the thought.

“All I was ever told was that she loved music and flowers,” Hunter said aloud.

Kaiana nuzzled him before she spoke. “That is a couple of things about her. She would paint when she needed some quiet time away from everypony. She loved the flowers and the outside but the music was her calling in life. She had no equal.”

“I know very little about either of them.” Hunter lamented and got to his hooves and began to pace. “How is it I know so little about my own family?”

“We chose to not speak of them around you,” Sorkeno said to him.

“Why?”

“You were so young when you lost her and it sent you reeling. Your father did what he could for you but you needed her, not him.” Kaiana explained.

“So you stepped in?” Hunter said to her as he paused in his pacing.

“Yes. She was a dear friend to me and it was decided to see if you could bond to me in her place. When you did your father was so relieved I think he fainted.”

“He very nearly did.” Sorkeno chuckled. “But after losing him as well Gnarl decided, and we agreed, to speak not of them as a way to allow you to grow up into your own stallion. The only stories you were told was of the times he went to protect others. We wanted to allow you to grow into who you chose to be. Not grow up to be your mother or father. That way you were not in their shadows, but instead made your own.”

“That explains a few things.” Hunter agreed and sat back down with them. “So the plan was to make sure I grew up to be who I wanted to be versus turning into them?” The dragons nodded. “I can see why it was done. “I am the one that will protect them when they have need. That is who I have grown into.”

Kaiana nodded and nuzzled him. “You have grown up in front of us, into a pony that we are proud of. You are the one who will guide the ponies into the future and protect them from the world around them.”

Hunter nodded and nuzzled her cheek.

Hunter stepped off the stone platform and started for the throne room when he paused once more. His gaze went down the far hallway as Dezhara rejoined him. His hooves thudded as he went down the narrow hallway and he pushed open the doors to the art studio once more. His nose was caught by the scents from before and he walked up to the fireplace and stared at the pictures above the mantle.

“What do I do now?” He whispered and looked to the wolf at his side for a moment before his gaze went back to the painting. “Do I bring these back out or leave them here, hiding away?”

His gaze went to the ground as he sat down heavily and allowed himself to sigh deeply and sag in his armor for a moment or two. Dezhara whined and rubbed her head against his armored shoulder. The stallion opened his mouth to speak when the sound of hooves and claws caught his attention. He got to his hooves and spun to face the open doors. He watched as Wrath walked into the room and he started to sigh out loud when the sound of hooves followed the minion. Twilight walked in behind the minion and Hunter glowered at the oblivions minion.

“Oh. You are awake.” Twilight said to him as she saw him. “Sorry if I’m disturbing you. I couldn’t sleep and I bumped into Wrath. I asked him if you were still awake and he led me here.” She admitted to him.

Hunter glared at the minion for several seconds as it watched him closely. “Wrath? Learn to ask questions first.”

The minion shrugged and went up to him and jumped to its normal place on his armor. Twilight giggled at his suffering expression. “Am I interrupting…Wow?” Her eyes went to the paintings around her and then to the big one over his shoulder. “Did you?”

“Oh by the Dark no.” He laughed at her assumption of his abilities. “No, I have no skill with a brush. My…mother did all of them.”

“Oh wow. Now I know why they are all in here.” She said as she came further into the room. “I’d keep them out of sight to. So I could be around them.”

“I actually didn’t know they were here until today.” He admitted.

“Oh. Then why are they all in here still?” She paused as she came in further and looked at him. “Oh, I’m sorry. Is it okay if I’m in here? I’ll get out otherwise.”

“It’s fine. Not like I’m trying to hide them.” He replied to her and shrugged.

“But why didn’t you know about this space before now?”

“They were hidden so that I could get over the loss of them and move on. I was only told certain stories to help me grow up. Like the ones where my father went to protect his ponies, ones like that.” Twilight nodded as he spoke. “It made me grow into the pony I wanted to be versus growing up to be like either of them. So I made myself instead of growing up in their shadows.”

“I see. But knowing about them would have been nice too. That way things aren’t a shock to you now. Did you know she was a painter?”

“No. I had no idea. I know very little about any hobbies of theirs. I don’t know if my father even had any, but that’s neither here nor there.”

Twilight looked at the paintings, her eyes held sadness as she gazed over the paintings. “It’s obvious who she liked to paint the most.”

“Kaiana said she painted her world in great detail. My father and I were her worlds.” He said back to her.

“That’s so sweet of her.” She smiled as she looked at the paintings once more. “What are you going to do with them?”

“I’m…not sure at the moment.” He admitted to the Alicorn.

“I would show them off. Even if it’s just a few of them. The big one you have to show off. Did she do that one?”

“No. That was done by an artist my father found.”

“You had blue eyes like hers?”

“Yes. Carbon copy of hers.” He replied with a chuckle.

“They were pretty.”

“Now they’re red.” He joked and she smiled.

“Not a bad color. They're still very bright.” She added.

“That they are.”

“Still. You should show them off. At least that one.” She pointed to the big painting. “I would be proud to have a big painting like that of my family. Plus, a few of the Never-Ending would be so pretty around the Netherworld.”

“Maybe.”

“They’ll bring a smile to those who see them. And you as well. Soft Touch told me your mom brought back a flower that everyone thought was gone and was able to get it to grow again. That was almost gone forever and she saved it.”

“She did that’s true.” He replied and nodded. “The Hearts Rose. A personal favorite as well.”

“I have grown to love the scent of it. I’ll have to beg a bottle of it when we leave.” She joked to him.

“So long as I don’t see it being sold I don’t see why not.”

“I would never! That would be…oh, your teasing.” She started to yell but the look on his face stopped her and she blushed. “That would be nice, Thank you.”

Hunter laughed at the look on her face and then went still. “We shall see what happens. For now, how are the preparations for the Gala going? I trust Rarity is still mulling over how to make formal armor?”

Twilight laughed at his gentle teasing of her friend. “She has ideas for all our gowns but she is still working on your armor.” She admitted with a shrug. “We leave in a week since it takes time to get back to Canterlot and Ponyville.”

Hunter looked at her for a moment before understanding went through him. “Oh right. I forgot you traveled by Pegasus. I can have a Gate put in by the border if you wish.”

Twilight’s eyes went wide at his offer and she sputtered for a moment before composing herself. “You can?”

“Of course. Grubby is the one that builds them and his team can have one made in a couple of hours should I command it.”

“That’s amazing. If you don’t mind that would be great. This means we don’t need to run off as quickly and poor Rarity will have plenty of time to get your armor figured out without a looming deadline.”

“True enough. I will put Grubby on it when the time comes. For now, I think you should try to sleep. I will be doing the same.”

She nodded to him and he moved toward the door. “You should still show the paintings off.”

“Oh?”

“I think it would help you as well. A part of you is still that little foal hoping they come back.” She whispered to him as she left the room. “Just a thought.”

He was silent as her guards led her back towards her own room and he stayed in the doorway of the art room. His bright red eyes went back to the paintings and his magic closed the door as he left the room. ‘Clever little mare.’ He thought to himself as Wrath and Dezhara stayed with him as he moved to go to his own room.

Author's Note

More choices to be made. Just a kind of fluff chapter in between the main events! I was going to make it longer but nothing worked with the fluff so I left it alone and here it is. I am hoping to have two-three more chapters in this arc but we shall see. Last time I set a chapter limit I went over by three more chapters. Learned my lesson for the most part. So we will see how it goes!

Edit: 7/18/2019

24: Preparing...

24: Preparing...

Hunter was silent as he walked through the hallways of the Netherworld. One of Twilights guards brought him a letter informing him that Rarity had finished his armor and was ready to show it to him. His hoof steps echoed as he moved, his stride fluid. The black stallion looked forward as he neared the end of the hallway and the room that Rarity used for her designs. His magic pushed the door open and both mares looked up as he walked into the room, leaving the door open behind him.

“Thank you for joining us, dear.” Rarity said to him as he looked to them.

“You said it was finished. I have to admit I am wondering what you were able to do with it.” He admitted as he stopped close to them.

In between them, a mannequin sat, it held his armor that was covered by a white sheet. Rarity reached over, gripped it in her hoof and yanked it off the mannequin to show him what hid underneath it. At first, he didn’t notice much of a difference until she pushed it toward him, allowing him to see the sides and behind it. The white mare smiled as his eyes widened slightly at the sight of the redone armor. Where it had been gold it was now pure silver and seemed to glow in place. The edges were done in sapphire blue. Their coloring designed to make the blue in his mane brighter and allow his red eyes to shine brighter against the coloring. It no longer had the obsidian edges that had shown the edges of the armor plates. It now had faint snatches of gold in places. The band that went around his hind legs to keep the armor in place was now brilliant silver instead of gold.

“I had thought to put a tailcoat in place but it didn’t fit with the new coloring very well. It simply would have blended in with your black coat.” Rarity explained to him. “Instead I made small changes here and there to the coloring and I added gemstones in place of the joint to hide them.”

Hunter looked closer at the joints of the armor and he could see the onyx, sapphire, and diamonds in the joints to distract from the joints themselves. “That works. They are hidden from view this way. I think it is well done and will still be able to shield me should the need arise. But for the Gala, it will fit in well.”

Both mares nodded in agreement. Rarity’s horn lit and a crown appeared in her magic. “And for the last piece.”

Hunter cringed at the sight of it until the full item was shown to him. The thick weaves of gold and silver had been replaced with thin vine-like strips of pure silver and bright gold spiraled up to hold the large Amethyst in place. A separate vine wove down on each side and joined in front of his horn and held a bright blue Sapphire in place. Rarity placed the crown over his head and it slid into place as though it had been sized properly from the beginning.

“I had to borrow your helm to get the measurements for the smaller gem correctly. Your advisor was more than happy to help once I had explained why I was asking for your helm. So long as I stayed close to him when I was using it he was fine with me handling it.” She explained at his look. “And it looks marvelous on you. I must admit that finding a bright sapphire was the hardest part.”

“How so?” Hunter asked her as he looked into a nearby mirror and admired the workmanship.

“I asked my guards for a baby blue sapphire and one of them ran off to get what I had asked for. He returned with more than twenty colors of sapphire. From the lightest color to the darkest.”

Hunter chuckled. “In their defense, they are not schooled on the colors of gemstones. It’s not something that I thought they would need to know. They know the types of gems but not the coloring variety of each one. So be thankful he had the gem type right.”

“That’s a good point darling.” Rarity admitted with a look to the guards that stood off to the side of them.

“I must give credit where it is due Rarity. I find myself not hating the crown as much as I used to. Gnarl will be pleased to hear that.” Hunter said to her.

“He’ll try to get you to wear it more.” Twilight teased.

“I might actually wear it now. I never thought to redesign it.”

“Even if you did, do you have the time to accomplish a redesign?” Twilight asked him.

He shook his head. “No, I don’t.” He admitted easily. “Thank you again Rarity. It is an improvement from its former appearance.”

“Your welcome darling. It was a pleasure to work with it. It challenged me and I enjoyed the challenge greatly.” She replied with a flick of her mane.

Hunter motioned for Twilight to come with him as he turned away from the white mare as she began to pack her materials into their bags and the Alicorn followed him out of the room. Hunter kept his crown on just to show the mare that he was pleased with it.

“I will send Grubby and the diggers to ready the Gate at the border for you,” Hunter said to her and she nodded as he spoke. “I will go with you to the border. We sent a timeline to Celestia to ensure that your ride is there and ready for you?”

“Yes. She said that she would have them there at midday. Gives us plenty of time to get through the Gate.” Twilight assured him.

He watched ahead as they walked toward the throne room. He walked into the room and Gnarl looked up from his work to see his Master walk into the room. The minion master was quiet as Hunter approached him. The advisor looked up and his eyes fell on the crown that Hunter wore.

“Master. You hate that crown.” He said as the stallion approached and then Hunter lowered his head to allow Gnarl to look closer. “It did not always look this way.”

“Rarity redesigned it. I don’t hate it.” He informed the Advisor.

“Does that mean you will wear it?” Gnarl asked him, his tone uncertain as he spoke to the Overlord.

“I might.” He replied and brought his head back up. “Send out Grubby and the diggers to craft the Gate at the border for Twilight and the others to use to get back to Canterlot.”

“As you command Master,” Gnarl replied as he bowed his head and looked to the minions around them.

Hunter backed away and watched as the minions took off to give out his commands. At his side, Twilight stood still and waited. “It will take them a couple of hours at most to create it. In the meantime, I suggest you get your things ready. Soft Touch will go with you.”

“Why?” Twilight asked him and he looked to her. “I mean, why does she need to go with me?”

“Her task is to assist you. I have heard of how you tend to forget to eat or relax when you’re stressed or have things to attend to. Soft Touch will ensure that you are ready for the Gala. When I leave I will take her with me. Unless you intend to return here.”

“I will talk to Princess Celestia and Luna. I don’t see why not but I’m not sure what they will want to do since you have no intention to pull back your claims.”

“Correct. Those borders were made before either of us and I will uphold them.” He replied, finality in his voice.

“They might want to talk to you about them as well.” She said to him.

“They can talk all they like. I am not backing down.”

Twilight nodded in understanding. “I figured as much.”

The black stallion fell silent as Grubby joined them with several diggers at his side. They looked to the stallion who pointed his horn to the Minion Master and Gnarl took over their commands. Hunter regarded the purple Alicorn once more before he moved out of the throne room and out to the platforms. He didn’t call on any of them but simply stood quietly in place.

“I trust you still have packing to do?” He said to her and she nodded in reply. “I suggest you get going then. I will meet you here when you’re ready.”

“We will be using that Gate?” She asked and pointed to the main Gate behind them.

“Yes. I figure it will be easiest as it is the most powerful of them and can handle a large group and luggage to match. You will need me to command it anyway.”

“Gnarl commanded the one in the Empire.”

“That one is smaller than this one and this one is the Source of them. There is only one Gate in the Netherworld and it is that one. All of them join to this main Gate and it is the one that commands them all. Only I can command it. To get to the Empire Gnarl used the Minion Gates. While he is the eldest and most intelligent of them, he is not me.” Hunter informed her and she nodded.

“Got it. Okay, thanks for letting me know. I’ll be back in a bit with everypony when we are ready.” She said and her guards surrounded her as she took to her heels.

Hunter said nothing in return as she ran away from him.

Twilight and the others came into the throne room with their guards carrying their luggage. Hunter looked up from his throne and regarded them. Soft Touch came up behind them, a small bag gripped in her teeth. He could see the nervousness in her expression and he knew that she was apprehensive about leaving the Netherworld Empire. He had spoken to her at length about her tasks and she understood that she would be returning home either way. He pushed himself up from his throne and came to stand in the center of the Gate. Spike came up to him and patted the stallion’s leg as the others gathered.

“Stand in the circle. Anyone outside of the indent on the floor will get left behind.” He informed them.

The mares all moved into place and the minions ensured that their things made the trip as well. Hunter waited until he was given the signal by Gnarl. The Overlord looked up to the Gate and his will commenced it to activate. Thunder crashed and the azure lightning flashed violently above and around them. The mares all cringed down, their eyes tightly shut. This Gate was the most powerful of them and Hunter was well used to the sound it made and the feeling it evoked when used. He opened his eyes and they were at the newest of the Gates.

“We are here.” He called out to them and they all looked up as he spoke.

“Wow,” Twilight said aloud. “You weren’t kidding when you said it was the most powerful. I could feel the power that is used. With the little one we used to get back from the Empire you could barely feel the power it used. That one was like a tsunami.”

“It takes getting used to. I barely notice it now. At first, it was overwhelming but now it’s not something I pay attention to. If it fluctuates then I notice, but not normally.” He explained.

He watched as the Pegasus guards looked to him and he regarded them for a moment before he nodded to them, allowing them to come across the border and retrieve the mare’s things. The black stallion remained off to the side as the chariots were loaded and the mares prepared to go back home for the upcoming Gala.

Twilight joined him and leaned close to him, motion with one hoof for him to lower his head to her. “I’ll have your room at the castle ready for you.” She assured him. “The day before, right?”

“What time?” He asked her.

“Noon?”

“That works.”

“We can go to lunch.” She said, excitement in her tone.

“That’s fine by me.” He replied to her. “Gnarl mentioned about keeping my attendance quiet, correct?”

“Oh yes. He made it clear that you wanted to shock the Princesses.” She giggled. “Our friends will keep it under wraps as well.”

He paused at her use of the word ‘ours’ but he said nothing in reply. “Thank you for your discretion.”

“Not a problem. What in…?” She looked up as Hunter looked away from her and to the skies.

She stared as Sorkeno winged his way to them and landed easily in front of them. The Pegasus guards scattered at the sight of the enormous golden dragon, while the mares all gathered to see him.

“I came to bid you all safe journey, Little Princess,” Sorkeno said to her as he lowered his head to her.

“Thank you Sorkeno,” Twilight said to him and went up to his snout and hugged him best as she could.

Hunter stood back with the dragon at his side. “Till later.” He said to her.

“Till later Hunter.” She replied and got Spike into her chariot and he watched as the guards hastily got into their traces and flapped their wings.

Twilight looked down as Canterlot stretched under her. Her friends had been taken to Ponyville while she went to Canterlot first. She needed to meet with Princess Celestia and Luna to let them know what she had learned so far.

Soft Touch sat beside her the chariot awaiting her orders. “I will wait for you, My Lady.”

“That’s perfect, Soft Touch. It won’t take very long.”

She would leave her handmaiden with the Pegasus guard’s while she went inside. She had promised to keep his personal life out of her letters and she vowed to keep the same silence to the others. She had given him her word and she intended to keep it no matter what they asked of her. They landed just outside the castle and Twilight jumped out of the chariot with a grateful glance to the guards who had brought her back to the capital. She walked into the castle and made her way to the throne room. The doors were thrown open and she walked into the room, her hooves heavy on the red carpet.

“Welcome back Twilight.” Celestia greeted her with a wide smile, her eyes bright and warm.

She smiled in reply and bowed her heads to the other Princesses. Luna was quiet as she sat next to her sister. Her eyes fell on the lack of guards and other ponies in the room. She almost laughed at how she looked around the room for threats. Hunter had more of an impact on her than she had thought.

“It’s good to be back. How have things been while we were gone?” She asked.

“They have been well. Your families all asked to see you and they will be glad to see you back from your journey.” Celestia replied to her. “How was your experience? Your letters made it seem as though you were making progress with him.”

“He will not be rescinding his claim.” She said to them with a shrug of her shoulders.

Luna looked at her sister and shook her head with a low sigh. “How was he with you? You stayed longer than I was permitted to.”

“He was very stiff and formal at first but over time he calmed and was very kind to us.” She replied and Luna's eyes went wide in shock.

“The Overlord was anything but kind to us,” Luna replied.

“Yeah… he mentioned that.” Twilight commented with a small smile. “I did ask him later and he said that you were…umm…He said that you were demanding and annoying.”

Celestia snorted as she hid her muzzle behind her hoof. Luna's eyes went wide once more as she spoke and Celestia closed her eyes as she tried not to laugh as her younger sister’s expression. Twilight shrugged once more and tried not to giggle as the Moon Princess stared.

“Thank you for acting as an Emissary to him Twilight,” Celestia said as she composed herself as Luna grumbled and cursed. “And thank you for coming back to help with the Gala. We can discuss the rest of your experience at a later date. Right now we have many things that we need your help with.”

The Overlord looked over his travel trunk as he checked the list he had with him to make sure he had his things ready for the next day. He heard Sorkeno shift outside on the balcony. The golden dragon was waiting for him to come outside and speak with him. Hunter closed the trunk and walked out to the dragon.

“You called?” He teased the dragon as he left his room and walked out onto the balcony.

The dragon lowered his head and regarded the stallion with prismatic eyes. “How are you getting to her castle?”

“I planned on traveling by dragon.” He replied as Sorkeno regarded him and tilted his head, awaiting an explanation. “I am the Overlord of the North and anything less than a dragon would be ill-fitting.”

Sorkeno laughed at his explanation and nodded. “You have a point Little One. I can easily carry your trunk as well. Wrath will be most unhappy about the long flight.”

Hunter chuckled and nodded. “Dezhara will be staying here. I’ll move her into the throne room with Gnarl while I’m gone. I don’t think there is an easy way to transport her.”

“I trust you will be taking a short vacation In Equestria?” Sorkeno said to him.

“Why?” Hunters head snapped back to the dragon.

“You deserve a small break, Little one.” He replied.

“I have way too much to do Sorkeno.”

“You should use the time to see more of Equestria, not just its capital.”

“IS Gnarl aware that you’re trying to get me to take time off?” Hunter asked him.

“He suggested it,” Sorkeno replied.

Hunter looked at the dragon, his expression one of disbelief. “I’ll have to confirm that.”

“Is the thought of taking a break truly so terrible, Little One?”

“It’s not that it’s terrible. It’s just…not a concept I had considered before.” The dragons head gave a slight tilt to the side, waiting for an explanation. “I had to fight and claw for my kingdom. I had to fight to retake it and the thought of leaving it for an extended time is a very foreign concept.”

“You are not abandoning your ponies. They will be awaiting you upon your return. Gnarl is more than capable of holding it together for a short time.”

“I understand that. But at the same time, I had to give so much to retake it all.” Hunter walked away from him to the edge of the balcony that overlooked the Netherworld. “I’m just hesitant.”

“Do not think of it as leaving your ponies to chance. You will be doing much the same thing Twilight did. She left to come here to you, she is an Emissary.” Sorkeno said to him and the stallion looked over his armored shoulder to the dragon as he went on. “She came here to understand your kingdom and how it is run and how it works. You can do the same. While you will not be gone for nearly as long as she has been it can still provide you with the wealth of information that you wish for.”

“That is one way to think about it,” Hunter admitted.

“But for now you should look to the young mare that invited you to the Gala and treat her well.”

Hunter rolled his eyes and sighed. “I will treat her as I always do.”

“Try to let your mane down a bit and have some fun,” Sorkeno said to him as his tail flicked off the edge of the balcony.

“I will try,” Hunter replied and looked out to the Netherworld once more.

Hunters ears flicked as the sound of claws caught his attention and he spun to face the doorway into his bedroom. Wrath came around the corner and Hunter relaxed at the sight of the armored minion. Dezhara trailed after the minion as Hunter walked to the minion. Wrath held out a small box in his claws, his head low as he presented it to Hunter. The black stallion’s horn lit and the box was levitated up to allow him to look inside it. The silver box with its plain silver lid opened and Hunter's red eyes scanned the contents. A smile tugged at his mouth and his magic snapped the box closed.

“Perfect.”

Author's Note

Here we go. Moving forward and we see things getting ready for the next arc! Thank you as always for reading and please enjoy!

I might change pieces of it so be ready for it to vanish just in case.

25: Before it Begins...

25: Before it Begins...

Hunter walked out to the platform and waited as Sorkeno winged his way toward him. He had sent for the dragon a minute earlier to ensure that he was not late in getting to Equestria and then to the castle. Sorkeno’s golden scales glittered as he came into view and locked his claws into the side of the Dark Tower and looked to the Overlord. Hunter looked to his travel trunk off to the side and his magic levitated it toward the dragon. On his back Wrath held tightly to the living armor, grumbling under his breath. Gnarl came out as Sorkeno took the trunk in one paw and wrapped his large paw around it to carry it easily.

“You sure you’re all right with me taking some time off?” Hunter questioned for the sixth time to the Minion Master.

“I am certain Master. Even your Lord father took time to rest every now and then. So you being allowed to do the same is reasonable. I simply ask that you come back and do not stay away too long.” Gnarl said to him as the robed minion stood off to the side.

“I can’t even fathom staying away for a week so you don’t have to worry about it too much. Plus, I need to come back to make sure the baby dragons do not lose my scent.” Hunter replied as Sorkeno nudged his hip, trying to hurry him.

“We do not wish to be late Little One,” Sorkeno said to him, his voice calm and soothing.

Hunter pushed back the apprehension in his mind as he jumped to Sorkeno’s snout and walked slowly to the notches in his scales and slid his hoof boots into place. Wrath gripped his armor and Hunter leaned forward to Sorkeno.

“How long do you think it will take?” Hunter asked the dragon. “I estimate about twelve hours or less.”

“My goal would be less since we are traveling in a straight line,” Sorkeno replied as he shifted and prepared to drop off the Towers side.

“Take care of my Kingdom Gnarl!” Hunter shouted, his tone firm. “I expect to be alerted should anything be amiss.”

Gnarl bowed his head low at the Overlords tone. “Of course, Great One. Your ponies will barely notice you’re gone and you will be alerted to anything that happens within your lands.”

“Good.”

Sorkeno waited as Hunter patted his scales and the dragon pushed away from the Tower and free fell for several seconds as he oriented himself. Hunter gripped the thick scales as the dragon spun slowly around to face the wide-open space of the Netherworld. Wrath screeched on his back and Hunters magic gripped the minion’s thin frame to keep him close. The minion fell silent as the dragon banked and his flight leveled out and the dragon began to beat his large wings to get out of the Netherworld through the Lair’s access tunnel. Hunter looked past the golden shoulder to see the dragons looking up to him as they flew over them. He saw Kaiana as she looked up and roared to him as he went over her. He smiled at the sight of her as they went up to the narrow tunnel and out into the air.

Hunter rolled his shoulders as he stood in the notches for his hooves. The hours had ticked past him quickly and he barely noticed when they came upon the ten-hour mark in their flight. Sorkeno had alerted him only as a courtesy and not due to a request by the stallion. Wrath was leaning over his shoulder as Hunter walked out of the notches and up the dragons head and out onto his snout. His hooves gripped the thick scales easily and he leaned slightly forward to avoid being tossed off the dragon nose by the wind. His eyes scanned the grounds below him. They had chosen to fly higher than normal to avoid being seen and raising more of a panic than necessary.

“We are close Little One,” Sorkeno said to him. “If you look down the Castle is close by. It has been many years since I flew in this land.”

“You mentioned years ago that you came to Equestria,” Hunter said to him as he looked down from the dragons head and he was not able to see anything considering how high up they were. “Try to land behind the castle if you can. The less panic we wreak the better.”

Sorkeno nodded slightly as Hunter went back to the dragon’s neck and slid his hooves into place. Wrath gripped his armor and Hunters horn lit up as he held the minion close to ensure that he arrived with the minion in place. Sorkeno dove from the skies and Hunter closed his eyes as he relished the fall. Wrath screamed as they plummeted through the air and Hunter gave a bark of laughter at the minion’s terror. Sorkeno banked and his wings snapped open and they beat to allow them to land easily. Hunter held tightly as the abrupt stop could have sent him rolling had he not been prepared for it. He heard the thud of Sorkeno’s paws landing and the sound of the dragon's wings folding as he opened his eyes.

Hunter looked up as the town seemed quiet and he was pleased not to hear any screaming ponies and he waited as Sorkeno laid his head down to allow Hunter to jump from his head and snout. The dragon set his trunk next to the castle by the front doors as they were thrown open and Twilight came outside to see Sorkeno’s nose close to the door and his paw receding.

“By Equestria!” She shouted.

Hunter jumped from the dragon’s snout and to the ground as the Princess of Friendship stared at him. “Greetings Twilight.” He greeted her as he approached her. “Are we late?”

“No. No, you’re early. It’s barely ten-thirty.” She informed him as he glanced to the dragon behind him.

“Well done.” He praised and the dragon gave a toothy smile in reply.

“Are you staying Sorkeno?” She asked him.

“Of course, Little Princess.” He replied to her and raised his head to nuzzle her. “I am your ride.” He chuckled at the look on her face as he spoke.

“What?” She asked him and then looked to the Overlord.

“How did you intend to get to Canterlot easily?” He asked her.

“By carriage or the train.” She admitted.

Hunter scoffed and shook his head. “No. Neither of those is an option. Anything less than a dragon will not befitting. Think about it Twilight. I rule over ponies and dragons.”

Twilight thought it over and he watched as she finally nodded. “Okay I understand it but he is going to cause a panic in Canterlot.”

“Or I can have a Gate made when the diggers reach here to do the same thing.” He said to her.

“You’re having a Gate made here?”

“Yes. If I have to need to get back to my ponies quickly I cannot wait the twelve or fewer hours it would take to get back by a dragon.” He explained to her.

“Okay, that makes sense. Making a Gate in Canterlot might be a worse idea.” She admitted as she thought it over. “Okay dragon might be the easier option to explain versus the Gate.” She looked at him. “You can’t just make it easy can you?” She teased.

“Of course not. I’m an Overlord.” He replied to her.

She giggled at his reply and her magic picked up his luggage and she set it inside the castle. “Okay so welcome to Ponyville.”

“Thank you for the welcome. So now what?” He asked her.

“Now we let Sorkeno rest and I will give you a tour of Ponyville.” She replied to him brightly.

“I will remain where I am Little Princess. Enjoy the tour.” He replied to her and gave Hunter a nudge as he laid his head down.

Spike came out the door and his face brightened at the sight of the armored pony and he trotted to him. “Hey, you made it.”

“Thanks to Sorkeno’s wings and a tailwind,” Hunter admitted to the baby dragon.

“How are the babies doing?” Spike asked as he stood with them.

“They are doing well. Growing bigger each day and soon they will be too big for me to move around.” Hunter said to him.

“What happens then?” Twilight asked him.

“We teach them to be careful. I might have been able to play with them when they were smaller but now that they have started to get their legs under them it will be impossible for me to play with them as I am.”

“So you won’t be able to play without getting squished?” Spike said to him.

Hunter chuckled and nodded. “Precisely.”

Twilight giggled and patted his shoulder. “How is Kaiana?”

“She is well last I saw. She has decided to start teaching the babies how to be gentle while I am gone. She is the best one to teach them.” Hunter said to them. “She taught all of the babies before these ones so she is an old hat at it.”

“That’s good to hear. The last thing they need is to roll over on you and hurt you. How long before they get to be the size of Red and others?”

“Considering those babies are older than I am. They grow fairly slowly. Red and the others are close to thirty years old.”

“So they were there when you were a foal?” Spike asked him.

“Yes. I grew up with them and they are like siblings to me.” Hunter responded. “They will be moving into the Nest area to help with the baby’s once they get a bit bigger. That will give them others to play with that are closer to their own size. Red and the others have been taught how to be gentle with ponies so they will reinforce what Kaiana is teaching then as well.”

“Sounds like you have it all figured out,” Spike said to him.

“Sometimes it works out and I do. While other times I am left playing catch up.” Hunter admitted.

“I heard that one of them died suddenly,” Twilight said and Hunter nodded as she spoke. “Are they doing okay?”

“They are young enough that it seems to have left no lasting damage to them. While it was sudden it does happen and can still happen. The four that remain are not immune to the same thing that took her.”

“So they could still die?” Spike asked him.

“Yes.” Hunter nodded to the baby dragon. “We do all that we can to avoid it but some things are out of our control.”

“It’s good to hear that they are doing okay. I would have thought it would be pretty traumatic for them.” Twilight added.

“It was and they were quiet and they did call for her for about two weeks but in time they came to understand that she is gone and will not be coming back. They have moved on and we will not forget her.” Hunter replied.

“Whose baby was she?” Spike asked.

Hunter tilted his head at the question and Twilight looked between them as Hunter chuckled. “I have no idea.”

“You don’t know?” Twilight asked him, her expression shocked.

“Many of the dragons have that bright green in their lineage and it could have been any of them. I don’t pry.” He retorted.

“Do they know?” Spike asked him.

“We know the lineage of our children,” Sorkeno said to them.

Hunter chuckled. “They know and it is one thing that I do not need to be worried about.”

“That’s fair,” Twilight admitted. “Least they all know. Anyway. Are you hungry?” She asked Hunter, trying to steer the conversation back on track.

“No. I ate before we left just in case.” Hunter informed her.

“Well, we can see if you can fit in a snack during the tour. We planned for dinner later with the girls. Spike do you want to come with us?”

“Is it okay if I stay with Sorkeno?” He replied to her and looked at the golden dragon.

“So long as Sorkeno is okay with it that’s fine. If he wants to rest then you need to let him rest. He flew all the way here.” Twilight said to him with a stern glance.

“Not a problem,” Spike assured her and went to the golden dragon’s side.

“Enjoy your tour and I will entertain the small one for a time,” Sorkeno said to them and nudged Hunter in Twilights direction.

Hunter’s magic gripped Wrath and he set the minion down next to Sorkeno and gave an unspoken command for him to stay. The minion dropped to his flanks and sat in place, clearly intending to wait as commanded. Hunter looked to the mare once the dragon stopped pushing him and she motioned for him to walk with her. “Are you ready for the Gala?”

Twilight barked a laugh. “Sort of. We haven’t seen Rarity since we got back. She’s been hard at work making the gowns for us.”

“She did seem quite dedicated with my armor so I assume she is the same with her normal clients.”

“She is very driven. I have seen her work miracles with a dress in a short amount of time. I just hope she doesn’t overdo it and tire herself out before the Gala.”

“I’m sure she knows how to pace herself. How about the others?”

“Pinkie and Applejack were chosen to help with the food, so they have been busy working out the menus. Rainbow and Fluttershy have been taking care of the entertainment. Not sure what they are up to most of the time but it should be interesting.” She admitted with a shrug.

He nodded as she explained everything to him and he looked up as they passed by several single-family homes. “So is this tour going to be as short as I think is?” She looked at him as he spoke. “Town is not very big.”

“It has many things to see despite its size.” She assured him. “That’s Rarity’s boutique right there. Doors are locked while she finishes her projects. And the town square is that way.” She explained and pointed a hoof for him to follow.

“And you said it was not very small. We are already in the town square.” He jabbed at her.

“Ha-ha.” Twilight elbowed him in the side gently to avoid hurting herself on his armor. “We just happen to be closest to it. The area we are going into is the main business section. The one behind us is the suburban section.”

“Makes sense.” He replied to her and stayed with her as she moved.

“That is Sugarcube Corner. Pinkie lives and works there.”

“Geez. And you call me a workaholic.”

She barked a laugh. “She just loves sweets and the smiles they bring. So I don’t think she calls it going to work.”

They angled away from the sweet shop and toward the main square that would lead them through the rest of the town. As they moved he looked quietly around them as his hooves thudded on the compact dirt. At his side, Twilight pointed out other small businesses as they moved slowly forward.

“It can’t be too different from small towns in your own Kingdom.” She pointed out to him.

“That’s true. Very few are this small though. I have been to very few of the small towns in my kingdom more than once so you have the luxury of knowing everypony that you see. I do not have that luxury.” Hunter replied to her.

They paused as she began to speak but her eyes fell on something behind him and he turned to look. Ponies had stopped and they were obviously staring at the tall armored stallion. His red eyes glowed brightly as he regarded the ponies around them. His armor shone in the sunlight and the crown he wore showed plainly against his black fur. He didn’t comment as Twilight set a hoof on his shoulder and he looked back to her. Her face was uncertain as she regarded him and he shrugged.

“I expect them to stare. I am a new pony in their town and they have never seen anypony like me before.” He said to her and she smiled at his words.

“They did the same thing to me when I first came to Ponyville. I got stared at most anyplace I went to.” She said to him.

“I would have been shocked if they had ignored me entirely. Not only am I wearing full armor but I am walking around with their Princess.”

“Plus you’re wearing your crown.” She pointed out and he looked up toward his horn.

“True.”

“I thought you hated that thing?”

“I have gotten used to the new design of it. I think Gnarl is the most pleased with it.” He admitted.

“You’re wearing it so he’s happy. That’s another thing ponies are looking at. Nopony besides the Princesses wearing a crown normally.”

“I noticed you don’t wear yours when you’re among your ponies.”

“I never have. I wear it when I need to but otherwise, I tend to leave it at home.” She admitted to him with a slight shrug.

He said nothing as she began to lead him away from the group of staring ponies and out of town. They moved easily along the path out of town and the Overlord looked around them to the lush forest and large fields. The fields stretched out away from them and were filled with various flowers and tall grasses. The forest in the distance was thick and darkness came from the edges of the forest. His red eyes went from the forest to the mare with him.

“So where are you taking me?” He asked her after a couple of minutes.

“Sweet Apple Acres.” She replied brightly. “Applejacks family runs it and it would not be a complete tour without seeing it.”

“I see.”

They approached a fence line and he motioned her ahead of him as they reached the only entrance to the farm. He followed easily behind her as they approached the farmhouse. His ears flicked as the sounds of hooves caught his attention and he turned to look as Applejack came into view. She had a barrel of apples on her back as she ran to a cart and bucked it into the empty wagon.

“Applejack!” Twilight hollered as the mare looked ready to run off again.

“Howdy Twilight.” She said as she wiped sweat from her brow. Her eyes went wide at the sight of the armored stallion with her. “Hunter?”

He gave a slight bow of his head at her as she approached them. “Afternoon Applejack.”

“Ah clean fergot ya were coming a day early. Welcome ta mah farm.” She said to him as she smiled.

He gave another slight nod to her greeting and she motioned for them to follow her toward the barn. An elderly mare was coming out of the barn ahead of them with a stocky red stallion close behind her. The orange mare angled toward the other ponies and spun to face him when they reached them.

“This is mah, Granny Smith, that’s mah elder brother Big Macintosh, and mah little sister Apple Bloom is around here somewhere ah’m sure.” She said to him as she began to look around them for the last member of her family.

“I think she’s behind me,” Hunter said as he turned away from them revealing the filly that had followed them from the house.

“Eeyup.” Big Macintosh voiced at the sight of the filly.

“Apple Bloom.” Applejack said to the filly as she came to stand with the rest of her family.

“Are you the pony mah sister went ta visit?” She asked him, her eyes wide as she looked up at the tall stallion.

“I am,” Hunter replied.

“This here is Hunter…Somethin’.” Applejack had an apologetic look go over her face as she forgot his surname.

“Flame.” He replied to her. “My name is Hunter Flame.”

“Applejack.” Granny Smith said to her. “Ya spent so long over there and ya ferget ‘is name.” She chastised the mare who cringed.

“In her defense, it’s very rare for me to be called by my name at all. I am called many things by ponies but my name is not common.” Hunter said to the elder mare.

“What do they call ya?” Mac asked him.

“He’s the ruler of the Netherworld Empire so they call him Lord, Master, and Overlord to name a few.” Twilight supplied and he nodded. “He came to attend the Gala with me.”

Granny Smith looked from the mare to him and her eyes fell on the heavy armor that covered his form and the crown that glittered on his head. “Well, ya certainly look tha part.” She said as her eyes landed back on his face and eyes.

“Why ya wearin’ that?” Apple Bloom asked as she came up to him and poked the gauntlet on his right foreleg.

“It’s a piece of my armor. I wear it constantly back home.

“Why?”

“To keep ponies from hurting me.” He replied to her easily, his tone calm.

“Have ponies hurt ya afore?”

He saw Twilight and Applejack cringe as she questioned him and he knew they were both thinking of the battles they had seen. “Not here no.” He replied.

“So why wear it?”

“Habit I suppose.” He replied to her. “I might remove it later.”

“It makes ya look scary.” She said to him.

“Ah think it's supposed ta.” Mac added.

“Correct. The armor I’m wearing is designed to do just that.” He replied to them.

The other ponies nodded to him and the matter seemed to drop as Granny Smith reached out a hoof and her hoof prodded the chest of his armor. The armor shifted at her touch and clenched around his chest and lower shoulders, intent on protecting him.

“It’s alive?” She asked him.

“Yes, in a way. It’s designed to be a living armor that adapts to the attacks of ponies of monsters as needed.”

“Well if ya think ya need it then who are we ta argue?” She said to him and leaned back on her haunches. “What is yer kingdom like?”

“It’s very different from Equestria.” He began. “I am the sole ruler of my ponies and I permit none other to make decisions for my subjects. I permit none to rule over them aside from myself, meaning there are no nobles that they would answer to.”

Granny Smith nodded as he spoke. “Ah see. So ya rule with yer family?”

“No. I am the only one left of my family.” He replied.

“Ah’m sorry ta hear that.” She said to him, her eyes sad as she regarded him.

“I barely knew them and others have filled in the gaps that were left by their passing,” Hunter said to her.

Twilight smiled as he managed to avoid talking too much about the dragons. “Well, we need to get back toward town. I have a few things to finish up and I want to get Hunter a snack before we return to the castle. See you later for dinner Applejack?”

“Yup. Ah’ll be there on time. No worries Twi.” The farm mare assured her.

“Well, yer always welcome here on the farm. Feel free ta drop in anytime.” Mac said to him.

Hunter gave a respectful bow of his head as he turned to follow Twilight out of the farm's gates. He stayed on the mare’s heels as she led him back toward the town. She glanced back as he drew up next to her as they walked back the way they had come. As they walk in silence he can see her occasionally look to him as they near the town once more. She leads him toward Sugarcube Corner and opens the door for him. He thanks her as he walks into the building and she angles him toward a booth and they sit down across from one another and wait.

“Here we can grab a light snack and then back to the castle.” She clarified at his look.

“Very well.” He agreed and sat with his back against the rear of the booth. His armor shifted easily on his form to allow him to sit comfortably.

Mrs. Cake came out of the back and made her way to them. She held up the pen and paper to take their orders. Hunter looked to Twilight who asked for a small blueberry scone and a lemonade. Hunter asked for the same drink but no scone as he was not hungry. The blue mare walked away from them and back into the kitchen. Twilight looked at him as a chuckle broke from her.

“It won’t have any alcohol in it. We don’t carry your selection of wine either.” She teased.

“I would think not. If you had my selection I would wonder how it made it past the border.” He replied with a laugh. “So long as it is not bitter I’m happy enough with something basic.”

“So what is your opinion of Ponyville?”

“It is certainly a small town but it has its charm. Most places I have been are larger so I have little experience with the really small towns.” He admitted to her.

“Are there any towns in your kingdom that are like Ponyville?”

“There are many small towns but I do not have reason to go to them. They seem to do well enough governing themselves without my interference.”

“I didn’t think you let any of them govern themselves.” She asked him. “Or did I misunderstand?”

“I allow them to do as they see fit so long as they are aware that I can arrange to see them as I wish. Each town or village has at least one Gate close by that I can use to visit if I decide I need to.” He explained. “They are often more peaceful areas and do not need my presence.”

“So you don’t need to go there often or at all?” She asked him.

“Either not often or not at all. Some towns I have not seen since the last time I went through. I went through each town when I retook the kingdom just to make sure they knew who I was. Some I have not seen since.” He admitted with a shrug. “They know who I am and they understand that I may arrive when I see fit and they ensure that the tributes to me are made.”

“Tribute?”

“A tribute is generally gold, gems, or specific goods. I only take what is extra and leave enough for them to live on comfortably. I typically request items that are not needed daily by them. Otherwise, it is excess food and then I store it and use it. If another village has their crops fail then I am able to send them aid with the tribute I am given. In one way or another, it goes back to my ponies.” He explained to her.

“So you use it for your ponies?”

“Yes. Mines are common throughout my kingdom and I typically have Minions work the mine with the ponies working as overseer to the minions. One pony is put in charge of the mine with a minion watching and the ore and other materials are sent to the netherworld. No doubt you saw how it was done in the Empire with that new mine?”

“Yes. You put Gaze in charge of it. So he is trustworthy enough to not have a minion watching over his shoulder?”

“He is the rare pony that I would trust with the mine.”

“He was incredibly helpful to me when I was there.”

“He was a member of my father’s inner circle when he ruled. He knew me as a foal and I have no reason to doubt his loyalty.”

“I agree with you. But the Empire still had a lot of minions in it.”

“The bigger the city the more I place within it. Towns might have ten or less. They are meant to keep the peace and ensure that the ponies are safe from those that might harm them. If needed they can come and get reinforcements. It is rare for them to need to come for aid.”

“How do they interact with the ponies?”

“They seem to do well. I have seen them develop their own way of communication and each minion is different. They all may look the same but each one is different.”

“So if they need you one of them will go to the Gate and get you for help?”

“If needed then yes,” Hunter replied to her. “I can only think of once when I was needed in a small town.”

“What did they need you to do? Defend them?” She asked him, her voice tense for a moment.

“No. Nothing so complex. Simple mediation.”

Twilight blinked as she spoke and then her head tilted slightly. “Mediation? Really? They called on their Overlord for that?”

Hunter barked a laugh as Mrs. Cake came back with their drinks and Twilights scone. “Not everything I do is as dramatic as a battlefield. As far as Mediation goes, I am only called on when all other routes have been exhausted.”

The older mare looked to them and her eyes fell on the crown and armor that he wore but she simply smiled and walked away from them without questioning him. Hunter had to admit he appreciated the mare’s lack of staring. Being stared at was not anything that was new to him as when he walked through his own kingdom being stared at was part of his job but it was nice when somepony tried not to stare.

“What happened?”

“I was called in about a large territory or land dispute. It had been made worse by others interfering and bringing out solutions that would not work nor were they legal.” Hunter said. He gave a pleased noise as he sipped his lemonade, it was sweet enough for him.

Twilight bit into her scone and then looked at him. She made a motion with her hoof for him to keep talking. He nodded as a chuckle broke from him and he went on.

“This was about…four years ago or so. It was a town probably about a third the size of Nordberg. It was located fairly close by but not close enough to easily accessible by road. The ponies that were the complaining parties were the two sons of a couple that had recently passed away. The husband had passed and then his wife shortly after. Their younger son was fighting with the elder about who owned the property after the death of the parents. He claimed that the parents had left it to him through a verbal agreement.”

“Oh eww. Property law.” Twilight cringed and shook her head.

“Not my favorite, I agree. But nonetheless, I was called on when no agreement could be found through normal means. When I arrived the two brothers were brought to the table to join me and speak their piece.”

“So what did you do as their mediator?”

“One thing I did bring up to them was that if they failed to find a solution then I could take the land and employ them to work the land in my stead.” He paused as Twilight gave him a sidelong look. He held up a hoof to keep her quiet for the moment. “They would live on it and harvest it and take what they needed from it but the remainder would go to me.”

“And what would that solve? All you did was take from them.”

“Exactly. That would be the fate of the land if they did not stop bickering and start to think. Truth be told I had no desire to take it.” He replied to her and she nodded at his explanation. “So I finally asked them what they wanted for the land. The elder son wanted the land to remain in the family as it always had. It had been in the family for four generations and he wished for it to remain that way.”

“Wow. That’s a long time. And what about the younger brother?”

“He did not answer me at first so his brother did it for him. He wished to sell the land and move to the Empire or Everlight for a change of scenery.”

“Then let his brother have it!” Twilight nearly shouted but put her hooves over her mouth at her own outburst.

He chuckled and nodded. “That was my first thought as well.” He admitted with a shake of his head. “I asked the younger if that was true and he admitted that was accurate. I asked them both what their parents would have wanted for the land. And they told me they always wanted it to remain in the family. His elder brother said that he wished it to remain in the family and he and his wife would move onto the land and work the land as his family had always done.”

“So he’s the one that would do as his parents wished with the land though?”

“Yes. He planned to raise his own family on the land as he had grown up on it and pass it along.” Hunter informed her.

“Then leave it to him and share the profit?”

“I said that there had to be away for them to both profit from the land and still allow them to both have what they wished from it. The elder said that he had posed the same solution and had been shut down by both his brother and others in the town. I asked them why that solution had been shot down so quickly and the younger said that he had tossed it aside since he did not want the process to drag on forever. He wanted it to be done as quickly as possible.”

“What did you end up doing?”

“I opted to give them two choices. I informed them that I would first be splitting it down the center and the elder would control the half that held the house and buildings. The younger would have the side of the fields. The first option was that the land would be remaining in the family and the elder would take control of the land and they would share the profit from it. The elder would pay his younger brother to use the other half of the property. Option two was for the older brother to buy the land from his younger brother. Allowing it to remain in the family and the younger to go and do as he wished.”

“That’s actually brilliant. I hadn’t considered him buying the second set of property to allow the younger brother to leave as he wanted.”

“I agreed with the elder brother that the land should remain with the family but if we needed to we can set the land up as a business and therefore pay the younger for his part of the land and it can be bought at a later date if they choose.”

“What did they choose?”

“They chose to keep the land in the family and the younger brother would sell half of his portion now and use it to move and he would rent his brother the final portion until a later date and then sell it completely. I got the banks involved and everything was done properly to avoid anypony saying they had been cheated later. I agreed with the solution and stamped the banknotes with my approval.”

“That’s quite clever. And you didn’t need to take the land from them.”

“Again, truth be told I had no need or desire to take it. The threat was there to make the mediation easier for them to come to a choice. I used it to make a point about them needing to come together and make a decision that was beneficial to both of them. The point was that I had been called from the Netherworld to come and fix this and I was not going to leave unless it was solved.”

Hunter’s magic gripped his drink and he sipped the lemonade as Twilight finished her scone and sipped her own drink. He finished his drink and leaned back against the booth and waited for her to finish.

“We should be getting back so I can show you to your room. If you like you can rest while I get a few projects finished for the Gala tomorrow.”

“I think I will lay down for a while. This morning was early even for me.” He admitted.

“Did you even bother to go to sleep?” She asked him as she got up from the booth.

He looked away from her for a moment. “Maybe.” He replied, a wry smile on his mouth.

She shook her head and sighed. “You need a vacation.” She said to him as she got out of the booth.

“You’re not the first to tell me that.”

“Oh?”

“Sorkeno, Kaiana, and Gnarl.”

“See? Even they think you work too much.” She said to him as she left the bots on the table and led him out the front door. “I have to admit at first I thought you were less of a ruler than Celestia or Luna at first.” He looked to her as she held up a hoof to ask him to let her explain. “I watched as you ruled your ponies and I noticed something.”

“Which was?” He asked as they walked back toward the castle slowly.

“As time went by I saw that you ruled in a way that was both firm and fair and they loved you for it. Not the same love that we held for Celestia and Luna but still love.” His eyes widened as she spoke and he tilted his head slightly. “They see all that you give for them and they could see not just their ruler but they saw you as a pony.”

“Go on.”

“I have always seen the love that Celestia got from all of us and then we grew to love Luna just as much and I have seen that love grow to include myself as well. It’s different with you though. You have fought for them and stood to protect them at the slightest hint of danger. I saw it in the Empire when they stood with you. I was told what happened in the mine by the ponies you rescued. You fought that construct for them and protected them despite your own exhaustion and your armor coming apart at the seams.”

He nodded to her as she spoke. “I didn’t even think about it then.”

“Of course not. You’re their protector and their Overlord. You were not afraid to fight for them in the mine, nor when you walked back into the city the second time. Kaiana told us about how you retook the city the first time. You waded through the sewers with no minions and no guards and they saw you coming to them. You gathered them to you as you walked and they were able to see that you were not afraid to come to them.”

“I did what had to be done. Nothing more than that.”

“I know that. You put your life on the line for them and you had no fear of what could happen if you fought for them. You showed them who you were and they flocked to your side. When we rejoined you we had to get through a throng of ponies who were standing with you. I saw the ones that came out of the tunnels that you used and they stood with you as well. Ponies that had been in hiding came out to join the others and stood at your back. They love you as their ruler and they showed you that day.”

Hunter fell silent as she spoke and he looked back to her. “You would have done the same in my hooves.”

“Maybe. I have fought to protect my ponies, but I was not alone when I did it. I had my friends to back me up and help me get through it. You have done it alone. You have an army and twenty-plus adult dragons that would come to your command. But instead of using it you choose to fight. At first, I couldn’t understand it. I thought you had to be out of your mind, but the more I saw and heard from them I realized that you did it out of love for your ponies. You were showing them that you had no fear of walking into a battle for them.” She said to him and a wide smile went over her muzzle. “You have fought for all that you have and you guard it like a dragon over a hoard of gems. I have always wondered though.” He looked to her as she spoke and her smile faltered for a moment. “Why do you wade into the battle instead of commanding it from behind the lines?”

He looked back to the road ahead of them and he paused in place. “I go in first to show them that I will. I will always fight for them no matter the opponent and I will be the first they see to walk to them. They will see me walking out of the fire and dust at the end.”

“I have never seen anypony wade into battle as you do. I questioned it during the rebellion in Nordberg and I did it again in the Empire and Sorkeno explained it to me once and then Kaiana explained it to me again and I think I finally understand it.” She said as she stayed at his side. “I know that Celestia and Luna would if they needed to but they would command from the back first. Equestria is peaceful and we have never needed to go to battle as you have.”

“You have the luxury of a bunch of Alicorns. I am a simple Unicorn. I do not have the magical clout that you carry.” He said to her as they began to walk once more.

“Maybe. But you have the power of dragons and minions at your command. You have the blue minions that can shrug off the magic of a Unicorn. They are only affected by the magic of the Netherworld, which you command. I think you could give this Alicorn a run for her bits.” She jabbed at him and nudged him with her shoulder.

He chuckled and nodded. “Perhaps. But you also have the nobility and their private guards.”

“You got rid of them for a reason. You saw what they would do when they were left to their own devices. You abolished the noble caste for a very good reason.”

“There are days that I wish they had been different and trustworthy enough to still have their place but then I recall that they had a chance to be better and they ruined it. I wonder if I had judged them individually then maybe I would have found ones that were okay. But then I recall that none tried to stop what happened to their fellow ponies…or what happened to me.”

She was quiet as her eyes fell to his armor and then back to his eyes. “The nobles here are not immune to thinking themselves above each other. But they get reminded that they are not in subtle ways and that keeps them from getting too out of control. I have to admit if I had gone through what you did in the Arena I don’t know if I could have fought back to take control the way you did.”

“I had no choice but to fight back when that happened. My ponies still needed me and I had to get up and fight back. Even though the Arena had me on my last legs I still fought.”

“Exactly, you still fought for them. Your next action was not to flee and tend to your wounds, instead, you remained and abolished the nobles. You stripped them of what they valued most and made them just another pony in the crowd.”

“That’s true.”

He looked up as the castle loomed ahead of them and she looked at him. “So, in reality, our kingdoms are more alike than you or I once thought. They are almost exactly the same.”

“Almost.” He chuckled as she nodded.

“Welcome back Little One.” Sorkeno opened his eyes and greeted the pair of them as they stopped close to him.

“How are you?” He asked the dragon.

“I am well. The small one went back inside to work on a project that he had been assigned when I mentioned that I was growing tired. How was your tour?” He asked as he reached out and nuzzled the stallion.

“It went well. The town is small but it seems to hold many things to see and do.” He admitted as he leaned on the dragon’s snout. Wrath jumped to his back and held onto the thick armor.

“I’ll be right back. I need to check in on Spike.” Twilight nudged his hip as she spoke and he nodded that he understood.

“To be honest it reminds me of many of the smallest outposts back home,” Hunter admitted once she vanished from sight.

“It is small I agree. But there is much here that the ponies are happy about and at the end that is all that matters.” Sorkeno observed.

“Agreed. So have many of them noticed the giant golden dragon behind her castle?”

Sorkeno chuckled and nodded. “Several did but the small one was able to calm them.”

Hunter laughed at the image of Spike defending the elder dragon.

“Twilight has several projects that she needs to finish. While she does that I think I will take the time to rest. I am joining them for dinner tonight so will you wake me in a few hours?”

“I will. Rest well Little One.”

“I will.”

“Hunter?” Twilight came back out and sees him standing close to the dragon. “I’ll show you to your room so you can rest while I get a few things done.”

Hunter turned to her as Sorkeno nuzzled him gently and motioned for her to lead the way. Her magic picked up his trunk on the way in as he followed behind her as she led him up a set of stairs and down a long hallway.

“I borrowed two mannequins from Rarity for you to put your armor.”

“That will work perfectly thank you.” He said to her as she pushed open a set of double doors.

“Here we go. This one is all yours. I made sure it was good-sized since I know you like your space.”

“I appreciate that.”

“There is an adjoining bathroom so you don’t have to look for one.” She said and pointed to the other corner of the room.

He nodded to her as he walked around the room while she set the trunk down and his magic covered it. He pulled it open to lay his formal armor in place on the farthest mannequin. He glanced back to her and she smiled as she closed the door behind her, leaving him alone. He pulled his armor and crown off and set them onto the second mannequin as he sighed and rolled his shoulders. It had been a long flight and he had to admit he was tired from the last couple of days. He had not bothered going to sleep last night so he has tired already. Wrath sat down by his bed and waited for him to lay down. Hunter looked around the room once more as he approached the bed and tossed the quilt back. He sent a reminder to Sorkeno to awaken him and he heard a loud snort from outside.

A feeling of disquiet rolled over him and his eyes snapped open. The feeling was gone the moment he awoke and he recognized it to be Sorkeno. He groaned and sat up, his back popping as he moved. He blinked in the darkroom and pushed the quilt back to allow him to get up. He shook himself as his hooves hit the plush rug and he waited for his eyes to adjust to the darkroom he made his way to the bathroom. The black stallion looked into the mirror and he cringed at the sight of his mane and fur. After making himself presentable he slid his armor and crown off the mannequin and onto his body.

“There we go.” He said aloud as he left the bathroom and waited as Wrath jumped to his back.

He pushed open the door and his hooves echoed on the crystal floor as he made his way back through the hallway. He retraced his steps and walked down the main stairway and into the foyer. His ears flicked as he listened and he could faintly hear Twilight’s voice in the next room. His magic pushed the doors open and he saw Twilight using a crystal table for their final projects.

“Hunter!” Twilight greeted him as he walked into the room. “Did you sleep well?”

“Yes thank you.” He replied as he approached the table and chairs.

He took note of how each chair had the cutie mark of one of her friends on them which left him uncertain where to sit. He stood in place and looked over the large table between them.

“Good to hear.” She asked him as he finished looking around the great room around him.

“Quite the castle.” He observed as he stood close to the table.

“It took a lot of getting used to. It stands where the Golden Oak Library used to.” She informed him.

“Right it was lost during Tirek’s assault?” He replied and she tilted her head at him and he shrugged. “I made sure to get my hooves on a few first hoof accounts. I kept an eye on him as he moved so I could defend if needed.”

She sighed and looked to the ceiling for a moment before her eyes fell on him once more. “Why am I not surprised that you kept an eye out?”

“You know better by now.” He jabbed at her.

“That’s true.”

“So how do you like it now?”

“I like it. My friends made it homier and while I occasionally think its way too much home for me, I have grown attached to it. You were raised in the Netherworld so you’ve always had that much space. How does it feel to you?”

“It’s all I have ever known. There were times where the wide open spaces made me feel very alone but in time I grew to see them as my own space. You were right in giving me a room that was larger since anything smaller feels very confining to me. Small spaces remind me of a cage so I tend to avoid them.”

Twilight nodded as he spoke. “I can see where that would happen. You were caged once and that was a bad experience.”

He nodded in agreement and she pushed aside the last of her work. “All finished?”

“Yes. All done with what I was tasked with. Now I can have the evening to dedicate to you and our friends. They should be here in no time.”

“Do I need to do anything for…?” He stopped as she shook her head and waved a hoof to silence him.

“You are my…date and a guest in my home so you have nothing to worry about. I sent a letter to Princess Celestia about not being worried about anything coming from Ponyville. I left out what and hopefully she just thinks that it will be something flying that I made for me and the girls. Can they ride with us somehow? I don’t want to leave them behind.”

Hunter leaned back on his haunches as he thought it over. “If you can make something for him to carry then it should be fine. They will have to hold on a bit since he still has to take off with us.” He replied to her.

“That should be fine. I can make a carriage for them to be carried in. I would have asked him personally but when I went outside he was napping and I didn’t want to disturb him. Decided that asking you would be the same thing so I chose to wait until you woke up.”

“I can double check with him later to ensure that he is okay with the decision but I do not anticipate any issues.”

“Your room has a balcony so he can talk to you there is he wants to.”

“Perfect. I can call on him from there. He woke me up a minute ago but I can sense that he is asleep at this moment. So I will let him sleep while we eat.”

Twilight nodded at his explanation and her magic covered the materials she had been using and sent them elsewhere as the doors opened as the others came into the room.

Author's Note

I apologize for any errors. I'm still looking for an editor so, for now, you're stuck with me. :twilightsheepish: Anyway, moving right along and next: the GALA!

26: A Shocking Guest...

Hunter rolled over and tried to sleep longer but his natural clock kept him awake. He groaned loudly into the darkness and sat up in defeat. At the end of his bed Wrath snored quietly and was flopped across the bottom of the bed, like an armored throw rug. The Overlord sighed and threw back the comforter and sheets. His hooves carried him across the room to his trunk where he had stashed some of his paperwork for something to do. He knew that he was supposed to be on vacation but he couldn’t shake the feeling that he needed to accomplish something. He set the papers on the desk in the room and sat down heavily.

“You should still be sleeping.”

A voice whispered behind him and he nearly shouted in alarm. He looked back as Sorkeno pushed his snout past the window frame. The dragon’s nose made it partially through the window by a couple of feet. Hunter panted for a moment before he stood up and went to the golden nose and jumped up to land on it. Sorkeno pulled his head back and Hunter came with it. His red eyes regarded the dragon as he sighed once more.

“I know but I can’t sleep. I keep thinking I should be awake and accomplishing something. By the Netherworld, I really am a workaholic.” He grumbled.

“You are. You are fighting a habit that has sustained you for many years, Little One. Even sleeping as little as you did earlier is not enough to force you to sleep later. You are used to needing to work late and early to accomplish all that you deem needed.”

“Because it was needed,” Hunter argued quietly.

“In your opinion. You have a strong work ethic Little One but you need to rest as well.” Sorkeno said to him.

“I know I should be asleep but I can’t stop thinking about all the things I could be doing. I have tried everything including counting sheep and it hasn’t worked.”

“How many sheep?”

“Eight hundred and twenty-three…or four I stopped counting,” Hunter replied quickly. “Usually I‘m so mentally tired that sleeping is easy and I only need a few hours to feel like I can keep going. It’s not even two AM and I’m awake.”

Sorkeno chuckled and laid down, allowing Hunter to jump to the grass. “You are trying too hard, Little One. Perhaps if you simply tried to not think so hard then you might find it easier.”

“Not think? How in the Dark do I do that?” Hunter asked him.

“Sometimes focusing on not thinking is what you need. You are a pony of great focus Little One. Try.” Sorkeno said as he ushered the pony into his paws and against his scales.

Hunter huddled against the thick golden scales and closed his eyes. His focused on simply repeating the same mantra of not thinking over and over in his mind. He didn’t notice when after a half an hour he slept once more.

Sorkeno snuggled the sleeping pony close and kept him warm against his scales. He gave a quiet chuckle at the stubbornness of the young stallion and settled his body around him. “So much trouble for a few more hours of rest my dear Little One.” He whispered to the pony as he also slept once more.

Twilight went to Hunters door to ask him about breakfast when the sound of a startled screech caught her attention and the door was thrown open. Her eyes went wide as Wrath saw her in the doorway and began to yelp and call to her. She blinked and looked to the bed and saw it was empty.

“Hunter?” She gave a tentative call and her ears flicked to listen. When no reply came a jolt of fear went through her and she trotted into the room. “Hunter!” She called out louder, waiting for his reply.

She spun to the nervously dancing minion. She opened her mouth to shout when the image of a golden dragon went through her mind and she ran to the balcony. She readied herself to shout as she looked down to see the golden dragon curled tightly around a black pony. A deep sigh of relief pulled from her as she sagged against the railing. Her horn lit and she dragged Wrath out and held him out to see that his Master was fine. The minion went silent as he saw his Master and Twilight set him down on the balcony floor. Sorkeno opened one eye and looked up at her as she began to wave at him.

The dragon tilted his head as she pointed to the pony with him and he nodded in understanding. She smiled as he moved and the pony shifted in place as he woke up.

Hunter groaned as Sorkeno moved around him. He sat up and a whistle caught his attention. He looked up and Wrath was waving frantically to him with Twilight smiling in amusement.

“We thought you were missing again.” She called out to him. “Wrath was almost in a panic.”

Hunter blinked at them and then chuckled in understanding. He moved and Sorkeno picked him up and set him back on his balcony. He shook his body and stood tall as Wrath wrapped his arms around the Overlords foreleg and snuggled against his fur.

“He was most unhappy.” She said to him as she giggled at the minion.

“In his defense, the last time was not a good day for anypony. So I can’t be angry about the sudden outpouring of affection.” Hunter replied.

“You’re not allowed to be mad at him for this. He’s adorable.” She laughed as she reached out and patted the minion’s knobby head.

Hunter patted the minion on the back with his other hoof and waited as Wrath finally let go of his leg and allowed him to move back into his room. He looked back as Twilight came into the room and made her way to the door.

“I’ll wait for you downstairs for breakfast. I know you typically don’t eat but you’re on vacation and this is something new for you to do.” She said to him with a sly smile.

“Ha-ha. I’ll be down in a minute.” He replied to her.

She closed the door behind her and his horn lit as he went into the bathroom to brush his fur.

Twilight stood in the kitchen and prepared a plate of waffles for the three of them. She looked back as Spike came into the kitchen, rubbing one eye with his claws.

“Morning Spike.” She greeted him.

“Morning Twilight. How are you?”

“I’m good Spike. Can you set the table for us?”

“Is Hunter joining us?”

“Of course he is.” She said to him. “Why?”

“I never saw him eat breakfast before.”

“Me neither Spike. But he is joining us for some breakfast this time.” She assured him and she smiled as the baby dragon set off to do as she had asked.

She hummed as she finished and her magic covered the food and drinks as she turned to leave the kitchen. She looked down as Wrath came into the room and held out his claws to her. She blinked as she realized that Hunter must have sent him to help out. She gave him the pitcher of orange juice and the minion carefully turned and led her out of the kitchen. The Alicorn could hear Spike talking to somepony and she came into the room as Spike’s jaw dropped.

“You’re really on vacation?” He asked the Overlord who was sitting calmly in his own seat.

“I was told by two dragons and one advisor that I needed a break. So here I am.” He said as he leaned against the table.

“And they were right.” Twilight said as she joined them and set things on the table. Wrath pushed the pitcher into place and returned to his Master.

“Says you.” Hunter replied to her.

“Says everypony who has met you. Was that paperwork I saw on the desk this morning?” She questioned him and he stiffened in his seat.

“I was awake very early and could not get back to sleep so I was going to get something done with the time. So yes, it was paperwork.” He replied to her.

She shook her head and sat down in her chair. “You really need a vacation.” She teased and he shrugged in reply. “Eat up.”

Her magic covered the waffles and she dropped two on each plate and then she looked down to Wrath, who had stood up and was watching her. She held up one and her magic gave it to the minion who happily sat back down and chewed on the waffle.

“Can they eat waffles?” Spike asked the Overlord who was adding butter to his food.

“They can typically eat anything so long as it does not eat them first. They do not need to eat if that is what you meant.” He replied.

“They don’t need to?” Twilight said to him.

“No. The magic from me and the Netherworld sustains them. But they can eat just the same. Some do others do not. Wrath will eat anything you give him in large quantities if given the option. He’s a bit of a glutton.” Hunter said as he bit into his food.

Twilight chewed her waffle and watched as Wrath ate through the first waffle and Hunter tossed him a second one from the pile. She giggled at the pleased sound from the minion as he sat at Hunters hooves, chewing contentedly.

“Magic from you?” She questioned after swallowing her food.

“I am of the Netherworld so I give off the same magic and they can feed off of it if they are close enough to me. The difference is that my magic is combined with the magic of the dragons so my magic cannot sustain the whole of them for very long. It does not drain me if that is what you are thinking.”

“I was about to ask.”

“I know. I saw the look on your face.” He said as he bit into his food.

She chuckled and they fell silent as they ate. Hunter ate one of his waffles and tossed the second to Wrath who ate it happily in his place. She gave him a look but didn’t say anything and he shrugged in reply to her expression.

“So what are you going to do while the girls and I get ready?” She asked him.

“Well since I am on vacation I will probably go for a flight with Sorkeno and relax I guess. That’s what you’re supposed to do on a vacation I hear.” He replied with a laugh.

“For you, that’s a change.” She jabbed at him. He put up his hooves and shrugged. “You might hold off on the flying if you want to remain hidden.”

“Oh?”

“You might get spotted by a guard or a patrol.”

“They didn’t see me yesterday.” He pointed out and she scowled at him. “What?”

“Just try staying on the ground. You’re the one that wants to shock Princess Celestia and Luna.”

He huffed and leaned back in his chair. “Fine. If you insist. I will oversee the making of the Gate then.”

The doors opened as Soft Touch came into the room and bowed her head to him as she spotted him. “Welcome to Equestria My Lord.”

“Thank you Soft Touch. I trust your charge has not been giving you too much trouble?”

“Not at all.” The mare assured him. “My Lady?”

“Hmm?”

“When did you wish for your friends to join you to get ready?” She asked the Alicorn.

“They should be here by noon at the latest. Knowing Rarity it will be before that.” Twilight said to her and she nodded in reply.

“I’ll get the room ready for all of you to get ready in.”

“A room?” Hunter looked to her and she nodded.

“There’s six of us. Soft Touch is going to do our hooves and hair. She’s a master of it.” Twilight said to him with a nod to the handmaiden.

He simply nodded. ‘I’m not even going to ask anything more. Getting ready for that long must be a mare thing that stallions will never understand.’ Soft Touch left the room with a bow to him and closed the doors behind her. Twilight began to gather things to take them to the kitchen and Hunter nudged Wrath to help her and the minion took the dirty dishes in his claws. Hunter watched as the minion led the mare back to the kitchen and out of sight. He leaned against the table and scrubbed his face with one hoof.

“Now what are you going to do?” Spike asked him.

“I have no idea.” He admitted. “I have never had a vacation before now so I find myself at a loss. I have things that I do throughout the day that are no longer applicable.”

“You could walk around Ponyville again? Sometimes I do that to clear my head or if I want a snack at Sugarcube Corner.” Spike said to him.

“Perhaps a walk will make it easier to think of something other than the work I am missing out on completing.” He admitted with a sigh.

“They were right. You needed a vacation.” Spike said to him with a definitive nod.

Hunter chuckled and nodded. “Perhaps they were right then.”

Hunter got to his hooves as Wrath came back into the room and leaped for his armor. He felt the minion collide with his armor as he turned to leave the room. He could hear hooves behind him and he looked over his shoulder as Twilight came into the room and gave him a questioning look.

“I need to clear my head. Spike recommended a walk.” He said as he turned back to the doors as his magic pushed them open.

“Enjoy!” Twilight called after him.

Hunter walked out of the castle and out the front doors. On his back Wrath squinted in the bright sunlight and he angled to see Sorkeno before he left the castle behind him.

“Little One?”

“I am going for a walk. It’s harder than I thought it would be to just ignore all the work that I left behind. Spike recommended a walk to clear my head. I thought of flying but I was reminded that you might be seen and that would undo any attempt at surprising Celestia and Luna.”

“That is true. A walk can be of help. If you have need call on me and I will come to you.” Sorkeno said to him.

“I know. See you in a bit.” He said to the dragon as he walked away from him.

His hooves thudded against the dirt road as he moved forward. He glanced around him as ponies once more stopped to stare as he walked silently through town. On his back Wrath sat in silence as the stallions gait remained fluid and untroubled. His strides carried him beyond the towns borders and out toward the apple orchards and down the road that went along the orchards edge.

He paused as a shout caught his attention. His eyes looked toward the sound and he saw Big Mac trying to keep a tree from falling to its side and landing on a cart of apples. Hunter’s horn lit and his red aura covered the tree and lifted it from the draft ponies back and to the ground. The tree appeared half dead and had finally given out. He approached the fence and waited as the other looked relieved to see the Unicorn.

“Ya got some mighty good timing Pardner.” He said as he approached the black stallion.

“Just happened to be in the area.” He replied.

“Ya still were in the right place.” He replied. “What ya doin’ way out here?”

“Out for a walk. I was told that it would help me clear my head.”

“And?”

“And it hasn’t.”

“Ah thought ya looked troubled.” Mac said as he leaned against the fence.

“That bad?”

“Not really. Mah sister said yer a hard pony ta read when ya want ta be.” Mac explained. “Ah don’t think yer tryin’ ta hide anythin’.”

“Maybe not.” Hunter replied as he put his forelegs on the fence and leaned against it.

Mac looked to him and his eyes went wide as Wrath leaned over Hunters neck. “Who’s zat?”

“Hmm?” He looked to the minion and nodded. “Oh. That’s Wrath. Personal minion guard. Very rarely do I go anywhere without him.”

“Ya really need a guard all tha’ time?”

“Back home yes. It’s a habit that I have never tried to break. And I don’t intend to now. I left him at the castle yesterday since I was with Twilight.” He explained as Mac looked at him.

“Never on yer own?” Mac asked him as he watched the armed minion.

“I did once. I paid dearly and I learned a powerful lesson for my efforts.” Hunter replied to him.

Mac was quiet and did not ask anything more of the stallion. Hunter looked around him and his eyes fell on the dead tree that he had set aside. “So what was the plan with that tree?”

“Was needin’ ta come down but Ah didn’t think it would come down that fast. Ya saved me a lot of work.”

“Looks like it’s over half dead.” Hunter observed as the red pony nodded in reply. “Now it will be firewood I assume?”

“Gonna use it to make some furniture and some will go to be used as firewood. Ya done me a favor keeping it from crushing mah wagon. Can Ah offer ya any help in return?”

Hunter considered the question as Wrath shifted on his back. “Maybe you can add some perspective for me. I have been the sole ruler of my kingdom for many years and I’m not familiar with how a vacation works. I have been told I am in need of a vacation so here I am but I find myself only able to think about what I am not getting done. I know that my advisor will be fine without my constant presence but…what?” Hunter paused at the look he was getting from the dark roan.

“Ya need ta trust them more.”

“Trust who?”

“The ones who are around ya. Ah know ya rule alone but even then ya need ta relax. What do ya enjoy outside of work?”

Hunter paused and stared at the pony for several seconds. “Let me rephrase. I have not stopped working in many years.”

Mac paused and blinked at the black stallion. “Oh.”

Hunter sighed and nodded. “Exactly. Not a day has gone by that I have not been working for my ponies and my kingdom. I have not had the time to find hobbies or anything outside of that.”

“Well. Use this time ta find things ya might enjoy. Mah sister is a bit of a work horse like ya are bit she still finds time to do other things with her friends. Ya have any friends?”

“No.” Hunter admitted easily. “Again I’m working all the time.”

Mac looked perplexed at the other stallion and took the weight off one hind leg as he leaned on the fence. “Ya have other ponies that can do what you do?”

“Of course not. I abolished the Noble Caste years ago. I trust none beside myself and maybe Gnarl to run things for any period of time.”

Mac looked shocked at his reply and went quiet. “Ya don’t have anypony ya trust?”

“No.”

“Ah don’t mean ta sound foolish but it sounds lonely in your kingdom.”

Hunter startled and stared at the pony. His first impulse was to strike out but he held back by reminding himself that Equestria was different from his own kingdom. “My ponies are safe and they know that I will stand for them if they have the need. I may rule alone but that does not mean that they are alone.”

Mac nodded as Hunter spoke. “Sounds like Ah had it wrong then. But are ya alone?”

“I have my dragons at my side.”

“Dragons?”

“Yes. I rule over not just ponies. I also rule over a Lair of dragons. If I have need they will come at my command. I was raised by two of them and they are with me.”

“Ah never heard a dragon being under anypony command.”

“They are different from the dragons in Equestria. But you still have not answered my question.” Hunter said to him and made sure to redirect the conversation.

Mac appeared thoughtful for several seconds but he shook his head. “Nah. Ah did. Ah said ya should try things out and try to find things ya enjoy.” The pony replied.

Hunter nodded as he spoke. “That’s true. Could it really be that simple?”

“Why not?”

“Nothing is simple in this world.” Hunter countered.

“Maybe it is. Yer tryin’ too hard.”

Hunter chuckled. “Not the first to tell me that today.”

“Who else?”

“My dragon.” He replied and the pony’s eyes went wide. “Maybe that’s all there is to it.”

Hunters mind went over what he had been told and all he was certain of was that he was still no closer to knowing what to do with himself than he had been at the start. But at least he had been given the perspective he had requested. The stallion pushed off the fence and looked at the red stallion.

“Thanks for the advice.” He said to the other pony and started back down the road that he had been walking on.

“Anytime!” Mac called out after him.

Hunter focused on summoning Grubby and the diggers toward the back of Twilights crystal castle. He stood still as Sorkeno shifted behind him to allow the minions to appear as he had commanded them. Hunter could feel the ground vibrate under his hooves as the ground burst open to allow the summoned minions to come to him. Grubby stood at the front of the small group as Wrath moved on Hunter’s back.

“I need a medium size Gate made ready where you just appeared.” Hunter spoke as they regarded him closely. “Now.”

The minion diggers stood upright and saluted him as they turned to accomplish their tasks. He backed up to stay out of the way and avoid the growing cloud of magical dust that was made by the working minions. He could hear the sounds of metal grating and the heat from the lightning as it flashed dully inside the cloud. The Overlord was well aware of what they were doing and chose to stay out of the way as he moved closer to the golden dragon. The dragon was quiet as he leaned against his scales, his red eyes scanned the area around him.

“Did you enjoy your walk, Little One?” Sorkeno asked, his voice quiet.

“In a way. Enjoy might be the wrong word for it.” He replied.

“Oh?”

Hunter was silent as he considered what to admit to the dragon. “I was given a bit of perspective by Applejacks elder brother so that did help in a way.”

“How so?”

“He simply told me that I might be trying too hard to figure out what I want to do while I’m on vacation. Same thing that you had told me already. He did ask me a simple question that I had no answer for.”

“What was the question?”

“He asked me what I enjoy doing. What were my hobbies and I had no reply. I can honestly say that I did not know what to tell him.”

“You have always been a pony that puts others ahead of yourself. You think of your subjects first and foremost. While that has worked for you up until recently it is a question that needs an answer.” Sorkeno said to him.

Hunter leaned heavily against the dragons shoulder as he nodded. “I have never thought about what I might enjoy doing aside from my work on my kingdom.”

“Your ponies are well taken care of in your hooves but you must tend to yourself as well.”

Hunter looked up as the dragons large eyes turned to look at him. “I know.” He breathed out.

Sorkeno nudged him gently and laid his head back down in front of the stallion. The Overlord was silent as the dragons head took up his line of sight. He had seen the last of Twilight’s friends go into the castle an hour earlier. Spike came around the side of Sorkeno’s head and patted the elder dragons jaw in greeting.

“What is going on?” He asked as his eyes fell on the cloud of dust.

“They are building a Gate at my command,” Hunter replied easily.

“Oh. That makes sense.” He said as he approached the black stallion.

“Did you get thrown out?” Hunter asked him.

“Nah. I just decided to come out here instead. Their all talking about the Gala and that girly stuff.” He grimaced as he spoke and Hunter chuckled.

“That would grow boring quickly.” He admitted with a shake of his head.

“Yeah. So when are you going to get ready?”

Hunter pushed off the dragons shoulder and looked back over his armor. “In a while. I assume that they will be ready before we need to go so I will wait until then. Unless you think differently?”

“Nah. You have more than enough time. They will probably be a little late like normal. We were really early last year since Twilight was setting up the whole thing. This time I think she is more of a guest since you’re here.” Spike replied with a dismissive wave of his claws.

“Then I will wait.” Hunter said as he folded his legs under him and laid down.

“They are gonna so surprised to see you,” Spike said to him, a mischievous glint in his eyes as he regarded the stallion.

“That is what I am hoping for.” He admitted with a mischievous grin of his own.

“I’m going to walk inside with the others and make sure I can see the look on their faces when you come in. It’ll be fun.” Spike said with a wide smile.

Hunter looked up as Grubby came toward him, the dust settling to reveal the Gate behind him. Hunter got to his hooves and regarded their workmanship. The blue lightning arced within the Gates center and he could see the metal cooling in place as he approached the Gate. The black stallion was quiet as his red eyes scanned the Gates surface and he looked to the minions that stood with him.

“Well done.” He said to the diggers and they squealed in delight at the praise. “Return to the Netherworld and inform Gnarl of the Gates location.”

Grubby saluted as the minions leaped through the minion gates and left his side. The stallion walked up to the Gates metal stairs and let the azure lightning course over him. Spike walked up to the Gate and watched as Hunter came back down the stairs and walked back toward the dragons.

“That will do for now. Should anything happen I will be able to get back home easily.” Hunter said as Sorkeno nodded.

“So that’s why you had one made?” Spike asked as he followed Hunter.

“Yes. Should anything that Gnarl cannot handle come to pass then I can go back and tend to it.” Hunter explained as Spike nodded. “I do not anticipate anything happening but there is a chance. This will allow me to act quickly.”

“I guess that makes sense. What are you going to do for the rest of your vacation?” Spike asked him.

“I’m not sure. Once this is over I had intended to go back to work but now I have extra time to kill.”

“How about a tour of Equestria? I know Twilight would show you around if you wanted. There are a lot of really nice places in Equestria.”

Hunter was quiet as he considered what the baby dragon said. “That could work. I have never been out of my kingdom so I admit now that I am here I know very little about Equestria in terms of geography. I know where the main cities are but that’s about it.”

“See? You could see all of it.” Spike said to him.

“He has a point Little One,” Sorkeno said as he looked at them. “It can benefit you in many ways to see what you can. It might help you to answer the questions you have about yourself as well.”

“You mean how I have no hobbies?” Hunter said to the dragon his tone sarcastic.

“You don’t have a hobby?” Spike asked him.

Hunter rolled his eyes. “No. I have never had time to find one.”

“It will be fun then. You can see Equestria and also find a hobby for fun.” Spike gushed.

“True,” Hunter replied though he knew he sounded unconvinced.

He looked up as the front door to the castle opened and Twilight came out. She had her mane pulled up in a high bun as she set an apple on the ground. She looked over to him and waved him over.

“If I make this apple into a carriage can Sorkeno carry it?” She asked him.

Hunter looked over his shoulder at the dragons claws. “You might want something with a thicker skin.” He admitted. ”Those claws can go through steel.”

She grimaced in response to him and looked at the apple. “Hmm. Any suggestions?”

Hunter was quiet as he considered her plight. He trotted back to the dragon and looked to the golden scales. “Can I have one of your scales?”

The dragon raised his head and tilted his head at the request. “Why?”

“We need you to be able to carry Twilight’s friends but a carriage made from an apple will get punctured by your claws. Your scales are stronger than steel. Can we use one to make a carriage?”

“If you use your magic as well then you might be able to.” Sorkeno agreed and reached over his shoulder to the thick scales on his back. He gave a light pull and gave a thick scale to the Overlord.

Hunters red aura surrounded the scale and he walked back to Twilight and he kicked the apple away from her and set the scale in its place. She stared at the scale for several seconds before she looked back to the golden dragon who gave her a slight nod.

“I’ll hold the scale and your magic will need to guide. I don’t know a spell to turn this into a carriage. You lead and my magic will follow.” He said to her as he picked up the scale and held it several inches off the ground.

“Perfect. Okay, here we go.”

Hunter held the scale as Twilight magenta aura covered the scale over his magic. His magic flowed easily from him as she brought her own to bear and began to warp the scale into a shape. The golden scale shuddered in her grip and he added more of his own magic and the scale began to bend and shape as she brought more of her magic to bear against it. Hunter closed his eyes as the light from her magic grew brighter. Several seconds went by as the Princess worked her own magic and his followed in her wake to ensure that the scale bent properly and held the shape.

“Done!” She gave a thrilled yell and released her magic as he released his own.

The light faded and he opened his eyes to see the golden scale had been altered into a golden carriage. The carriage was easily taller than him and Twilight combined and had solid gold sides. It had a window on the side that showed where the door was. Twilight went up to it and opened the door to look inside. The four wheels were inlaid with gold and they stood close to Twilight in height.

“Wow.” She said aloud as she stared inside it. “It’s even huge inside. I admit I wasn’t really sure what to expect from using the scale instead of the apple.”

“Anything less and I would be shocked. You did use the scale of a golden dragon.” He said to her as he looked over her shoulder and into the ornate interior.

Cushions sat on the gilded benches within it and he had to admit it was more than he had thought it would be and he was glad to see the scale go to good use. His ears flicked back as Sorkeno shifted and he looked back as the dragon nodded top him, clearly pleased with what had been done.

“It will do for them, Little Princess?”

“It’s more than enough Sorkeno,” Twilight called to him. “I have never seen anything look this good before. I mean nothing from a spell book looks like this does.”

“It will do.” He said to her and backed up to allow her to move away from the carriage.

“It will definitely get noticed.” She chuckled. “The girls will love it.”

She closed the door and went back to the castle as Soft Touch came out and motioned for her to come back inside. The handmaiden bowed her head to him as he walked back to the dragons and he looked to her, acknowledging her. Twilight’s horn lit as she angled the carriage to face the front of the castle. Soft Touch stood waiting for her to the side of the door. The Alicorn finished and was ushered back inside by the impatient handmaiden.

The stallion said nothing as the doors closed once more and he shook his head. A quick glance to Spike had the baby dragon shrugging his shoulders and shaking his head as the mare was returned to the others for more primping.

“Mares,” Spike said as the stallion rejoined them.

Hunter looked up to the full-length mirror as his armor settled into place. The silver pieces brought out the blue and silver steaks in his mane and the sapphire blue stood out bright against the bits of gold. The gems that covered the joints of the armor shone enough to distract from the fact that they were hiding the connecting joints. The silver seemed to glow and he turned to the side, he had to admit he liked the cut of the armor. While he had worn it very little he had to admire the look of it now. The sapphire blue that had replaced the gold shone out and blended well with the silver.

He looked into the mirror as several blue minions crawled over him, brushing his fur and tending to his mane and tail. His crown was set in place and the second set of minions began to shine the armor further to make sure it shone on him. The Overlord was quiet as the minions finished with him and jumped to the ground around him. His long mane had been pushed back and his forelock pushed back by his crown to keep it out of his eyes. He set his cloak on his back and let it fall into place. The silver fur brightened against the bright silver of the armor.

“Here we go.” He said to himself as he spun to the door to leave his room.

Spike stood outside his door and greeted the stallion with a wave. “Come on. Twilight is almost ready. She said for you to wait downstairs.”

Hunter nodded and followed the baby dragon down the stairs and into the foyer. The baby dragon was dressed in a tuxedo of his own. The minions followed him and waited with him. Wrath stood at attention as the sound of hooves caught his ear. Spike prodded his leg and the stallions looked down at the baby dragon at his hooves.

“Just wait. Don’t look back yet.” He said.

“Are you serious?” Hunter said to him.

“Trust me.” He said with a sly wink.

Hunter sighed and fought not to roll his eyes. His ears flicked back as the sound of hooves grew louder behind him. The Overlord waited as he glanced down at Spike who looked as if he was waiting for the right signal from behind the stallion. Hunter could feel his own impatience getting to him as he began to stare at the dragon.

“Okay, now you can turn around.” He finally said and Hunter bit back a sigh of annoyance.

He turned around to find Twilight standing at the bottom of the stairs. He blinked for a moment as he looked at her. Her gown had a black bodice with silver adornments. A golden collar went around the V-neck of her gown and shone against the black of her dress. The sleeves were three-quarter length and were rimmed in silver and sapphire. The rest of the gown was swept back off her in three layers. The top layer was a pale blue sheer with small stars that shone from the pale fabric, under that was a deeper blue sheer that had the beginnings of constellations and under that was a dark blue solid fabric. It had the rest of the constellations and more silver stars.

She wore her Regalia, which had been cleaned to a lustrous glow. Her mane had been tied up in a braid at the back and then threaded into her crown. Her bangs had been styled and tied into her crown and swept to the side. A light dusting of makeup glossed over her features without obscuring them. Her tail had been braided and tied with a small sapphire blue bow.

He watched as Twilight came toward him and he smiled as she got a few feet from him. Behind her Soft Touch trialed in her wake, ready to change anything on her gown should the need arise. As he watched the dress flowed off her back and seemed to move with her as if it were the night sky. The constellations were done in diamonds and silver threading. He bowed his head to her as she stopped in front of him.

“You look beautiful.” He said to her.

She flushed under the light makeup and smiled widely. “You look pretty good yourself.” She replied to him.

His horn lit up with his red aura as two boxes appeared in his magic. He gave her the first of them and she opened it to reveal a perfume bottle. She looked at him as her magic levitated the bottle out of the box.

“You remembered?” She said to him as Soft Touch came up to her and took the bottle from her magic.

He watched as Soft Touch applied the perfume in a mist over the mare's form and put a dab of it on each side of her neck. Once she was pleased with the scent the handmaiden backed away and held the bottle carefully in her hooves.

Twilight closed her eyes as the mare sprayed the perfume gently over her and then stepped off to the side. He gave her the second of the boxes and she reached out to grip it in her magic once more. She opened the box to see a smaller silver box encased within and a giggle escaped her.

“A box in a box?” She teased gently.

He shrugged absently as she opened the second box, her eyes going wide. Inside was a large amethyst stone that she recognized. Around it was a line of sparking diamonds, but that was not what had caught her eyes. On each side of the gemstone was a silver wing. One was molded in the shape of a dragon’s wing. On the other side was the wing of an Alicorn. His magic suddenly covered the necklace and the wings closed to hide the gemstone behind them. She gasped as he advanced to her and took the necklace in his hooves.

He said nothing as he opened the clasp and looped it around her neck. He clasped the necklace and backed up as it fell to sit just below her neck. She looked down as he backed up a step and she opened the wings of the necklace to show the gemstone that hid behind them.

“You said it needed a new chain?” She said to him, her voice quiet.

“I may have lied a bit. Would you have given it to me otherwise?” He asked her.

She chuckled and looked from the necklace to him, a blush still on her cheeks. “Probably not. But you didn’t have to get me anything.”

“It is customary to get ones date a gift.” He countered.

“The perfume was more than enough.” She replied, a smile playing on her mouth.

He shook his head. “That is not a proper gift for a Gala.” He teased.

She smiled widely and seemed to give up arguing with him. “Thank you. It’s gorgeous.”

“Shall we?” He asked her and turned to the side with a foreleg outstretched to her.

She smiled and nodded. “Yes. Lets.”

Hunter opened the front doors and they walked out with the other mares on their heels. Spike closed the doors behind them as the others saw their transportation for the evening.

“Darling how did you get one of these?” Rarity gushed at the sight of the golden carriage.

“I made it with Hunter's help.” She explained.

“How?” Fluttershy asked as she stared at the grand carriage.

“We used one of Sorkeno’s scales for it. Since he will be carrying you all it needed to be something with a thick shell to avoid his claws piercing the sides.” Hunter explained as they continued to stare.

“Are we all gonna fit?” Applejack asked him.

“It is more than large enough for all of you.” He replied.

“And you two as well?” Pinkie asked.

Hunter scoffed and pointed his horn to the great golden dragon that raised from his place on the ground. The mares stared as the minions that had been crawling all over the dragons hide slid from its scales to the ground. He had set them to polishing the dragon’s scales two hours earlier. Sorkeno’s scales gleamed in the moonlight. Hunter looked to the mare at his side and nudged her gently.

“You might need a coat. We will not be flying low at first.”

She nodded and her horn lit as she summoned the red cloak he had given to her onto her back. “This is will do perfectly.” She said to him as it settled onto her back and hid a fair portion of her dress.

He chuckled and nodded. “I had forgotten all about that one.” He admitted to her. “But your right. It will do the job.”

“How many cloaks do you have that you forgot this one?” She asked him with a look.

“How many dresses do you have?” He asked her and she looked sheepish at his question.

“Fair point.” She replied with a laugh.

Hunter watched as the other mare got into the carriage with Spike and Sorkeno leaned down to pick up Hunter and Twilight. The dragon looked over both of them and nodded in approval. He set his head down to allow them to jump to his head and get into place. Once they were in place and Hunter had Twilight settled in place close to him the dragon walked over to pick up the carriage. He clutched it as tight as he dared in his claws and took to the air with a gust of wind.

Hunter could hear the girls yelp at the sudden jolt. “Probably should have warned them to hold on.” He said to Twilight who laughed and nodded.

“Oops.” She said to him and they both laughed.

The dragon took to the air, his wings beating easily through the air as he gained in altitude. Hunter held Twilight tightly to keep her steady. They reached a safe altitude and the dragon leveled out. Twilight pulled away from him and looked down from their place and he could see her eyes were wide as she looked up in the direction of Canterlot.

“The guards are going to be so stunned.” She said to him.

“They didn’t see us come over the border so I’m not sure if they will notice us or not.” He jabbed at her.

She looked back at him and he looked away, clearly teasing her. “I admit the border is not well guarded but the capital is different.”

“If you say so.” He said to her as she moved back to his side.

“I have to admit I can see why you love to fly. I can fly on my own but there is something special about flying like this.” She said to him.

“I could do this all day if I was allowed to.” He admitted to her. “I don’t get to as often as I would like but Sorkeno indulges me often enough.”

“I enjoy flying with you, Little One,” Sorkeno said to him.

Hunter patted the dragon’s scales and smiled. “There it is.”

Twilight looked ahead and he watched as she looked a bit tense as they approached the shining capital. “I admit I am a little nervous about flying in with a dragon.”

“It will be fine. Sorkeno is not going to fly in bringing fire and brimstone, he is simply dropping us off.” He assured her.

“I know that. But they don’t.” She admitted to him and he patted her back in comfort.

“If needed I can teleport to the ground to assuage any concerns.” He said to her. “Now that I know how to teleport.”

“You learned it pretty easily. I learned it by accident.” She said to him. “And I know you’re trying to distract me.”

“Is it working?”

“A little.”

He chuckled and held her close as Sorkeno began to descend to the city. Hunter watched as Sorkeno began to check his speed and his descent became slow and deliberate. The Overlord held tightly to the golden scales as the dragon banked slightly to keep his speed low. Hunter breathed in as they looked ahead to see an area lit up as spotlights went through the air, showing where the Gala was taking place. Sorkeno banked as he cleared a tall arch and began to lower his body to the ground. Hunter gripped the Alicorn as Sorkeno’s hind legs went to ground and Hunter leaned over as the carriage with the others was set aside and then his forepaws were set gently on the ground.

He looked up as several guards came racing down the stairs. Twilight’s horn lit as Hunter squeezed her gently and shook his head as she looked to him. Sorkeno angled himself and lowered his head as the guards reached the bottom of the stairs. They could see the two ponies standing on the dragon’s massive head as Hunter stepped out of the notches in the scales and jumped to the ground ahead of Twilight. He reached out a hoof to her and she jumped to the ground and landed beside him, her hoof in his. At the sight of the Princess, the guards stopped and stared openly at her. She smiled as her friends got out of the carriage and joined them.

“Quite the entrance darling.” Rarity said as she took in the sudden attention.

“I am an Overlord and I refuse to be ignored anywhere unless I choose to be.” He replied to the mare.

Applejack shook her head as a smile went over her face. He cast a glance to the others as they joined them. Applejack wore a simple gown with a fitted bodice that was colored in a deep earthy brown. A single strap went around the front of her chest, while it was littered with several prismatic gemstones. The back of her gown was light tan with apple designs along the edges and they spiraled through the gown.

Rarity walked up to them with a sky blue dress that had silver gemstone littering the entire fabric. It had one strap that held the dress in place and then flowed over her to the ground behind it. The dress had a slight train that didn’t allow it to get under hoof should somepony get to close behind her. Rainbow stood close by as her own gown fell behind her. A single fabric had been used for her as well but it had several prismatic colors going through it. A simple vest style held it in place as she stood, waiting for the others.

Fluttershy wore a green dress that had the images of several leaves embroidered into the fabric that rose from her back to give it definition. She had several leaves designed pins that sat in her hair and they continued from the base of her mane to the last strands. Pinkie was the last to join them as she stared toward the party hall ahead of them. She wore a dress that featured layers of ruffles with a hat of roses that fit into her mane.

He didn’t look too deeply at each of the other dresses and focused mainly on Twilight and her attire. Behind him, Sorkeno kept his head low to avoid not being able to hear if anything happened on the ground. Hunter took Twilights leg once more and led her up the stairs and allowed her friends to go first into the Gala.

“We will have to wait since we have to be announced.” She said to him as they waited as the usher took the invitations.

“Of course.” He replied to her and gave an understanding look.

A pony came out to them and Twilights magic gave him her cloak and the pony reached for Hunter. The stallion paused at the glowing red eyes of the Princesses date as the Overlords red aura gave the cloak to him. Twilight held back a laugh as the pony hurried away from them and they stepped up to be announced. Twilight gave the usher a piece of paper that had been written out by her previously.

“Announcing Princess of Friendship, Twilight Sparkle and her date for the evening High Overlord of the Netherworld Empire, Hunter Flame!” The pony announced and looked up as the armored stallion and the mare walked past him.

Hunter could feel the stares of many ponies turning to them as they walked into the room. He said nothing as he advanced with Twilight on his foreleg.

Luna’s ears flicked as the announcement went out for Twilight. Her eyes went wide at the name that was announced with her. She looked to her sister who was now looking back at her. The Sun Princess made her way to her younger sister and she ducked her head to speak to her.

“Did you hear what I did?” She asked the Moon Princess.

“We think so.” She replied as they both made their way to the first room of the Gala.

Luna paused at the doorway with her sister and her eyes went wider than they had before. A tall armored Unicorn stood with the Princess of Friendship. “It can’t be.” She whispered.

“Luna?”

“That’s him!” She whispered frantically. “The Overlord! She brought him here!” Her hoof pointing comically to the armored pony.

Luna looked to her sister just in time for her to see her sister’s jaw fall open.

Author's Note

Here we go. The beginning of the Gala! I might add some later but for now, it will do. Thank you as always and enjoy!

27: A Gala's duel...

Celestia stared as the Overlord stood at her former student’s side. At her side, she could see her sister staring and looking from the pair to her elder sister. Both of them were at a loss for words as he stood within the entryway. The Sun Princess could see that he held no concern for the fact that he was in their home and seemed to have taken the change of scenery with the same grace as she held for the castle. His body language gave away nothing that she could see. She knew admittedly little about him personally and only knew that she had been told by Luna.

“Sister? What do we do? I never thought he would come here.” Luna whispered to her.

“I am not sure. He has always declined the invitations to any event we have sent him. He did not send a refusal to attend to this one now that I think of it. I think we may have been set up.” She replied quietly.

“What?”

“Twilight did not tell us that he was going to act as her plus one. All of the invitations have a plus one if you wish to use it as one and she has done exactly that.” Celestia giggled quietly behind a hoof. “Sly little Princess.”

“But how could he have gotten…” Luna paused as a guard came up to them and she looked to him. “Yes?”

“Sorry to interrupt but we have a situation.” He bowed his head in apology as he spoke to them.

“What is it?” Celestia asked him.

“There is a very large golden dragon in front of the castle.” He replied quickly.

“A golden dragon?” Luna said to him.

“Yes. Princess Twilight and her guest arrived on it and it is now off to the side waiting for them to come back.” He replied.

“How do you know it came with them?” Luna asked.

“They stepped off its head when it laid down for them to get off and enter the Gala.” He admitted to her.

Luna's ears pinned for a moment as she listened to him. Celestia turned her head to the side slightly as the guard spoke. She knew that her eyes had to be wide as the fact that Twilight and the Overlord had ridden a very large golden dragon to the Gala. The fact that it had gone unnoticed when approaching Canterlot was something to address later. Her next thought was how it had gotten into Equestria in the first place.

“Did they say anything about the dragon?” She asked.

“No. It seemed to know what to do and is now laying down off to the side napping.” He replied to her.

“Napping?” Luna asked, her tone shocked. “How can it be napping? It’s in the middle of Canterlot.”

“I am not sure Princess Luna but that’s exactly what it is doing.” He replied.

Both Princesses were still as the facts became clearer to them. Celestia could feel the shock of what she had heard washing over her as she looked at the nervous guard with them. “Has it hurt or threatened anypony?”

“No. It picked up a carriage that it carried here that housed Princess Twilight’s friends and walked off to the side and laid down. Hasn’t moved since just laying quiet.” He told her.

Luna was quiet as she also seemed to be processing the facts as they were given to her. “So we can assume that the dragon belongs to him. But how did it get here without us knowing?”

“I do not know. All I know is that it came from the same direction as Ponyville.” He admitted.

Celestia’s head went up as a laugh broke from her. “That’s why she sent us the message about not being surprised about anything flying this way from Ponyville. It’s fine. We can assume the dragon belongs to her date for this evening.” She assured the guard who looked relieved. “Leave it alone and let it nap as it wishes.”

Luna looked at her as she smiled and the guard went back to his duties. She smiled at her sister and shook her head in laughter. She looked back to the Overlord and she felt her eyes widen once more as the pair began to walk more into the room. Luna stared as a slight smile crossed the Overlords mouth as he regarded his surroundings.

Hunter’s eyes fell on the monarchs of Equestria as they gaped at him in the doorway. He shifted and Twilight began to pull him slowly towards the pair of gaping Alicorn’s. He said nothing and kept in step with her as they walked. Ponies got out of the way of the pair as they walked through the attentive crowd. Both of them stared openly as they stopped in front of them.

“Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, I present Overlord Hunter Flame of the Netherworld Empire,” Twilight said to them, her tone formal.

Celestia shook her head slightly and regained her composure through her clear shock. “Welcome to Equestria Overlord.”

“I thank you for the welcome.” He said to her as he released Twilights foreleg.

“Twilight. You did not mention him coming with you.” Luna said to the younger Alicorn.

“He asked me not to. I agreed that it should be a surprise.” She admitted to them.

“Quite the surprise. We had no idea that you would be attending this year’s Gala.” Celestia said to him.

“I was asked by Princess Twilight personally. So I figured it could not hurt to accept her invitation.” He replied easily.

“Well, we cannot thank you enough for attending,” Celestia said to him.

“We agree with our sister. You are more than welcome and we hope you enjoy the Gala.” Luna said to him.

“Thank you for the kind words,” Hunter replied to them.

He allowed them to speak back and forth with Twilight as he listened easily. He looked around him as the nobles around him set their gaze on him. His armor shone in the bright lights and its worth was obvious to those who saw it. The crown he wore was easily seen and showed his status among them. As he refocused on the conversation Celestia was speaking of what his plans were for after the Gala.

“I had thought to get a tour of Equestria. Having never been here I find that I do not know the geography as well as I would like.” He admitted.

“You are welcome to peruse any books and maps we have in the castle at your leisure,” Celestia said to him. “I am certain Twilight would be able to show you around as well.”

Luna nodded as her sister spoke. “I must ask about how you arrived. Did you truly bring a dragon to Canterlot?” Celestia asked with a look at the Overlord.

“He is mine,” Hunter confirmed as the mare smiled.

“Quite the entrance,” Luna said to him.

Twilight gave a wide smile as she tried not to laugh openly and Hunter shifted to take the weight off one hind hoof. “As I mentioned to Twilight I am an Overlord and if I wish to be ignored then I will be, otherwise I am not to be ignored.” He replied.

Celestia stared at him for a moment as he spoke and then nodded to him. “I doubt we would have ignored you even without the dragon.” She admitted.

“Perhaps not.” He agreed and looked around him. “Though I have no trouble attracting the attention of a room of ponies.” He said to her.

Twilight looked up as the eyes of many nobles had fallen on him and she cringed slightly under the attention. “I did not think you would draw this much attention.” She whispered to him.

“I am not native to this land and I have you on my foreleg. We are guaranteed more than the normal amount of attention.” He replied.

Celestia nodded in agreement. “He’s right, Twilight.” She teased gently.

Hunter was quiet as he allowed Twilight to come to terms with the attention he had gathered them. His red eyes fell on the crowd and he could gauge the type of attention he had garnished from the looks on the faces of the nearest ponies. Many looked at him in curiosity while others did not seem to be certain of him. A couple stood out to him by the look of anger or disgust on their faces. He ignored them as Twilight gently [pulled him away from the Alicorn’s and toward her friends.

“I have had a few ponies asking about the dragon that carried us here,” Rainbow said to him.

“And?” He replied to her. “Would you have rather walked?”

“I told them it was your dragon and you gave us a ride.” She admitted with a shrug. “They looked a bit shocked.”

“Ah gotta admit ya know how ta make an entrance.” Applejack said to him with a laugh.

Hunter chuckled and nodded to the orange mare. “An Overlord must be able to command the room no matter the situation he finds himself in. That was one of Gnarls many lessons for me when I was young.”

“Well, ya do.” She chuckled in reply.

Around them, ponies shuffled around and got out of the way as the group began to move through the room. Fluttershy stood close by him as they moved and he allowed her to remain in place. Twilight nudged him as they walked and he gave her a gentle push back. She smiled at him as they came to stand close to one of the many tables that held food and drink. Hunter’s magic held a cup of punch toward Twilight, who accepted the drink from his magic and sipped it. Music flowed over him as his ears flicked to listen and he looked up as a dance that he was familiar with began. He pushed away from the table and turned to face the Alicorn. He held out a hoof and smiled at her.

“A dance, My Lady?” He asked her and he watched as she blushed.

She held out her hoof and he took it gently as he led her onto the dance floor. He reached out and held her hooves as he maneuvered them into place and they joined the dance. Twilight followed him as he led her through the steps. She smiled and a laugh broke from her as they moved easily.

“You learned to dance?” She teased.

“I had to learn to avoid making fools of both of us.” He admitted to her.

“Wow.” She said to him as he spun her away from him and then back to his side.

He didn’t notice when the floor cleared and only they were left as he spun the Alicorn Princess to the music. His hooves moved through the steps he knew and Twilight followed him easily. As the music went on Twilight’s smile only grew as she began to giggle and laugh as they danced. The music peaked and he spun her away and then back as he dipped her back and she blushed as he held her tightly in place. He pulled her up as the sound of applause caught his ears. He pulled Twilight back upright as a blush spread over her features and she tried not to hide behind him as he took her foreleg to guide her off the dance floor.

“You didn’t say you knew how to do the full dance.” She said to him.

“You didn’t ask.” He replied. “You were able to keep up.”

“That’s not the point.” She teased and bumped his shoulder with her own.

“Yes, it is.” He replied and pushed her gently back.

Ponies complimented their dancing as they made their way back to the others. Hunter could feel the gazes of ponies on his back as he stood with the others and let Twilight hide behind him. Applejack and the others were still clapping their hooves as they stood with them.

“Quite the show,” Fluttershy said to them. “I didn’t know you knew how to dance like that Twilight.”

“I don’t.” She admitted. “He did it all. I know the basics and just followed his hooves when he did more than the basics.”

Hunter chuckled and shook his head. “Something you don’t know?”

She looked flustered for a moment as he teased her gently. They talked quietly amongst themselves as Hunter began to look more to the hall they stood in. It was clearly a large ballroom that had been tended to well give its size. He looked to the servants that walked around and he could see that some of them carried more than just juice. He was not normally one to try the wine that was not of his own vineyards but he had to admit that he wouldn’t mind trying what they called a good wine here.

“I’ll be right back. Would you care for some wine?” He asked the mares as he backed up from them.

“Sure,” Twilight said to him with a smile.

Rarity and Applejack took him up on the offer while the others declined and he left the group for the right table. Ponies got out of his way as he moved and he allowed a slight grin to color his muzzle as they moved from him. He had no doubt that the look of him was more than what they were used to. A tall stallion in armor was more than they were used to. The Overlord reached the table and his magic gripped three glasses. He turned to go back and was met with a small group of ponies.

“Pardon our intrusion but may we have a moment with you?” A pale cream mare asked of him.

“A moment is all I can spare.” He replied easily.

The mare smiled as she regarded him. “The announcer mentioned that you are from a different kingdom than Equestria. May I inquire as to what kingdom?”

“The Netherworld Empire is on the farthest northern border with Equestria.” He informed her.

“Ahh, that explains why I was not certain of the name of it.” She admitted with a wave of her hoof. “Why have we not seen you before now?”

“I was invited before but chose not to attend due to scheduling conflicts.” He replied with a dismissive shrug.

The small group nodded and seemed pleased with his answer. He looked past them and saw Twilight leave the room far to the back. He moved around the group and walked back to Rarity and the others. He could see the sour looks that the mares shared between him as he rejoined them. He gave the white mare her wine and set his and Twilights aside.

“Where is Twilight?” He asked them.

“She went to speak with Prince Blue Blood. He claimed to have important information for her.” Rarity growled. “Be careful of that one.”

“Oh?” Hunter questioned.

“He’s a rude and uncouth stallion.” She went on.

“He’s mighty full of himself. Seemed pretty upset about something.” Applejack explained.

Hunter could feel a sense of annoyance washing against him as he waited for the Princess to return. Several minutes ticked past him and he backed up from the others to follow where he had last seen her. He angled his way through the crowd and past several ponies who tried to stop him to talk. He simply looked down at them and they backed off to allow him by. His height and the bright glow of his eyes allowed him to move through sheer intimidation if need be. His ears flicked forward as he reached the back door and slipped through it. He listened as he moved through the lush garden that stretched out ahead of him. He could hear muffled voices and he followed the sound. As he drew closer he could hear Twilight voice as she spoke.

“And I will tell you again. It’s not your concern who I bring the Gala.”

He paused as she spoke and waited to make sure he was heading in the right direction as another spoke up in reply to her.

“It is all of our concern when you bring some foreigner to the Gala instead of staying with your own kind.”

Hunter could feel his hackles rise as the other spoke. He began to move once more as Twilights voice caught his ears.

“My own kind? And what does that even mean?”

He could hear the outrage in her voice as she spoke. His hooves carried him around a set of large bushes as he kept walking toward the sound of her voice.

“I mean the ponies of Equestria. Not some foreign clod horse. There is plenty of bachelor stallions that are more suited to your station here.”

“Hunter is not a clod horse. He is the sole ruler of the Netherworld Empire and is my date to the Gala. He was kind enough to agree to accompany me and you are ruining my night as it is. There are no ponies that are equal to my station except for him. If you want to know the truth even if he was not the KING of his kingdom I would have asked him anyway. Excuse me but I have a date and a Gala to get back to.”

Hunter paused at the enraged tone of the mare and he could hear her hoof boots on gravel as she began to come toward him. He looked ahead and he could see her shadow in the light and he began to walk toward her as the sound of fabric tearing caught his attention. He heard Twilight shriek as her shadow was pulled back and out of the light that he could see. He quickened his pace as the sound of a scuffle urged him forward.

“Let go of me.” The Alicorn mare snarled.

“You may not think you are his better but I will make you understand that you belong among your own ponies.”

Hunter broke into a trot as he came around the corner to see a pony in a tuxedo pushing Twilight as her horn charged. He could see the fear in her eyes as he charged into the light to help her. His hoof fell on the flank of the stallion trying to push her and he yanked back.

“Get off her.” He snarled and tossed the stallion to the ground behind him.

He looked at Twilight and he could see that part of the back of her dress had torn and was now on the ground behind her. Her horn went dormant as she saw him and she allowed him to pull her close to him.

“Are you okay?” He asked her as he pushed her gently away from him after a moment to look her over.

“I’m okay. He tore my dress but that was all he did.” She admitted. “Good timing.”

“I saw you leave and the girls told me who you were with so I chose to follow when you did not return.” He explained to her and she nodded.

Hunter spun to face the offending stallion after ensuring that the mare was safe and he kept her behind him and out of harm’s way. The other stallion got to his hooves and regarded the Overlord and the mare behind him.

“Princess Twilight. You and I are not done speaking.” He began only to stop as Hunter snorted.

“She is done talking with you. You chose to attempt to harm her and I will not allow that to go unanswered.” Hunter snarled.

“You have no place here and can go back to the hole you crawled out of. You do not belong among gentle ponies.” Blue Blood sneered.

“Do gentle colts attempt to assault mares in the gardens of castles?” Hunter replied, his expression curious. “Last I checked assaulting a mare that has tried to walk away is not what most gentle colts do in the situation you found yourself in.”

Blue Blood stared, wide-eyed as the Overlord spoke. “You cannot…”

“Enough. You are a disgrace and I think we are done with you. I will ensure that her fellow Princesses are told of your faults and hopefully they will understand what to do with you in this situation. In my kingdom I would have killed you for this transgression, be thankful.” Hunter snarled out as he turned back to Twilight, his horn alight.

His magic covered the torn part of her dress and it mended under his magic. Twilight smiled at the repaired dress and a sigh pulled from her as she looked back to the Prince. Her face fell for several seconds as she looked at him.

“I am more than disappointed in you Prince Blue Blood. I will never forget this.” She growled as they began to move past him.

Hunter kept himself in between the shell shocked stallion and the mare. He refused to allow him to get near her again. He could feel a sense of magic wash over him and his horn lit with his own aura as he spun back. His rump pushed Twilight back to keep her out of harm’s way as Blue Blood sent a blast of magic in his direction. Hunter erected a shield in front of himself and the blast died out as it struck it. The black stallion was silent as he regarded the other and charged his own horn.

“Hunter no. Please.” Twilight tugged on his shoulder as she spoke. “He’s not worth it.”

He allowed his horn to go dormant as he listened to her. “If you insist. Should he attack again you cannot stop me.” He said to her and she nodded as she looked past him.

“Prince Blue Blood. You are trying to fight a stallion that has spent all his life in one battle or another. Pushing him too far means that the dragon that rests out front of the castle will come to his defense. I would advise that you do not push this further.” She said to him as she drew up at Hunter’s side.

“You would betray Equestria for him?” He snarled.

“I am not betraying anypony. It’s not like I chose him or Equestria, I brought him to the Gala with me as my date and friend. You have no business trying to tell me who I can and cannot date. Hunter is more than you will ever be.” She snarled viciously as she spoke. “You are only a Prince because Princess Celestia adopted you as one. Without that, you are nothing in front of a born Overlord and King.”

Hunter fought back a laugh at the look of shock and horror that crossed the arrogant ponies face. The other horn fell silent as his mouth fell open at the mare’s words. Hunter cast a glance to the mare and he could see that anger behind her eyes. She stood tall and proud at his side and he reached out a hoof to her and she threaded her foreleg to his and he turned them to leave the Prince behind them.

“Nicely done.” He whispered to her.

“I can’t believe him.” She muttered back to him. “The nerve.”

“You set it straight and if he does manage to get me to fight him then I might call in Sorkeno just to make your threat real.” He said to her and she spun to look at him, alarm in her eyes. “If he manages to get me into a real fight I might.”

Twilight looked nervous as her eyes went wide and her horn lit up. A shield went over them as a blast of magic went over them. Hunter spun under the shield to see Blue Blood standing behind them. Hunters looked back to Twilight who looked even more furious than before and her eyes connected with his as the shield faded. Hunter’s horn lit with his red aura as he turned to face the Prince.

“That was the last mistake you will ever make,” Hunter growled as he charged his own horn.

“I challenge you to a duel.” He replied with a cocky smile.

“A duel? Are you serious?” Hunter looked to the other stallion. “And what do I earn upon my victory?”

“You may stay at the Gala. Should you lose then you have to leave and stay in your own backwater.” Blue Blood informed him.

Hunter said nothing in reply for a second as Twilight set a hoof on his hip. He glanced back to her and rolled his shoulders. “As you wish.”

Blue Blood looked pleased as Hunter tipped his alight horn to the Alicorn Princess and she nodded as she moved off to the side. Hunter focused on the Prince who stood in front of him. Hunter shook himself and the light from his horn grew brighter as he prepared for the duel. Prince Blue Blood charge his horn as Hunter squared off with him.

“When I win you leave her alone and then you beg her forgiveness for the transgressions you committed against her.” He snarled and tipped his horn at the Alicorn mare.

“So be it.”

Blue Blood fired a short blast of magic and Hunter backflipped away from it and then charged the other pony. His horn fired a blast of his own and Blue Blood managed to dodge it as Hunter contoured his body and he swept Blue Bloods hooves out from under him with his leg. The Prince rolled to the side as Hunter descended on him. His hooves slammed into the ground, sending gravel onto the rolling Prince.

Magic charged in his horn as he sent a magical blast raining onto the Prince who took the blast to the shoulder and rolled to his hooves from it. Hunter’s horn charged and he sent several beacons of magic into the air to rain down on the now overwhelmed Prince of Equestria. The stallion yelped as one struck his flank and he was thrown to the ground as a blast from Hunter's horn sent him rolling.

“Give up, Prince.” Hunter sneered. “Even at your best, you cannot fight me. I can do this all night.”

Blue Blood rolled to his hooves and his horn lit as Hunter fired more into the air and he watched as the eyes of the other went wide as they began to rain down on him once more. The pony looked up as the first hit the ground beside him and he took to his heels as Hunter watched him. The black stallion was quiet as the Prince raced around him. He almost felt bad trouncing him as he was but the pony had started this duel and he planned to make him regret his choice. Attacking Twilight had been his first mistake, attacking him had been his second and then challenging him to a duel had been the final mistake.

Twilight watched as Hunter barely moved from his place as Blue Blood ran around him. She knew that Hunter was in no danger from Blue Blood but she still wanted it over sooner rather than later. She watched as Hunter simply turned in place and his red eyes watched Blue Blood closely. She had no way of knowing what he was planning but she startled as he teleported to land in front of the running pony and she blinked as Blue Blood collided almost violently with the armored Overlord. She heard the Prince yelp as he fell to the ground in front of Hunter and his eyes were wide as he looked up at him.

“You have lost more than once already. Yield.” Hunter said.

His voice slid over her and she shivered in place at the tone of his voice. She had heard him use the same tone many times in his own kingdom and now she had heard it on her own. The Alicorn was quiet as Blue Blood stared up at the Overlord.

“In my kingdom, any who challenge me directly do not live to tell the tale. I realize that this is not my kingdom and you should be thankful of that detail. I have led legions and commanded dragons to combat and walked away the victor in more than my share of wars.” Hunter said to him, a hoof reached out and he gripped Blue Bloods face and angled it higher to look into his eyes. “You are nothing before me. I am an Overlord and I do not lose to pretend Princes.”

He released the Princes face and tossed him to the ground, allowing him to step over his body. He walked back to Twilight and held out his foreleg to her and she came to stand at his side once more. He began to walk away from the Prince and he saw Twilight look back, nervousness in her eyes.

“He will not get up again.” He said to her and she looked back at him as he spoke. “Trust me.”

“I do trust you. I don’t trust him.” She explained.

He nodded in agreement. “Neither do I. But he will stay down this time.” He assured her as they got closer to the Gala ballroom. “I hope our wine is still cold by the time we get there.”

She barked out a laugh at his comment and nuzzled his neck gently. “Hopefully.”

Hunter opened the door for her and she walked into the room ahead of him. They both went back to the others and he watched as Twilights magic picked up their drinks and chilled them with a spell. Hunter took his wine from her and took a sip from it as the others waited for either of them to explain why they had been gone for so long. He let the wine hover in his magic as he gave it a disapproving glance.

“It’s drier than I thought it would be.” He said to Twilight who nodded in agreement. “Perhaps I will gift a bottle of my wine to them in the hopes they can improve their own.”

The mares giggled as he spoke and Applejack finally looked at the mare and spoke up. “Where di ya all wander off to?”

Twilight sighed and shook her head. “It was Blue Bloods fault. He took offense at my choice of date for the Gala and wanted to speak to me about it.” She explained.

“Did ya tell him ta bug off?” Applejack grimaced.

“I did, but I put it in nicer terms," Twilight replied with a smile. “He was pretty upset about Hunter being here.”

“Are you okay dear?” Rarity asked her. “I know he can be a brute when it comes to his ego.”

“He did tear my dress when I tried to leave him behind.” She admitted and looked back to the tail of her dress. Rarity’s eyes were wide and she looked close to spinning the mare in place to look at the damage when the Alicorn went on. “Hunter already fixed the damage for me.”

Rarity breathed a sigh of relief and glanced to the stallion. “Did you put that horrid pony in his place?”

“I did. He challenged me to a duel over it.” Hunter admitted.

Rainbow snorted a laugh and looked at him. “Really?” He nodded in reply and she barked a loud laugh. “That was a bad idea.”

“He knows that now.” Hunter confirmed.

The mares all shook their heads and looked to the mare and stallion. “Well done Hunter dear. For coming to Twilight’s defense and putting that pony in his place.” Rarity praised.

Hunter nodded his head to her and took another sip of his wine. He blanked and set the wine glass down on the table. “I think I will switch to anything else.”

Twilight giggled and set hers down beside his. Hunter looked up as Blue Blood came back into the room and Hunters red eyes fell upon him, stopping the other stallion in his tracks. The Prince looked upset at the sight of the stallion and he froze in place.

“We might need to go and speak with Luna and Celestia about him.” He said as he kept his eye on the still frozen pony.

“Why?” Twilight asked him as she looked in the same direction and she saw the reason for his words. “Oh. Yeah, let’s do that. Excuse us girls.”

Hunter kept an eye on the stallion until Twilight had moved past him and they made for the front ballroom. His eyes scanned the room and he angled Twilight toward her fellow Monarchs. As they neared them Celestia looked up and her eyes fell on the pair of them and she met them in the middle.

“What brings you back in here? I saw you dancing Twilight. I was not aware you could dance so well.” She teased gently.

“I barely kept up with him.” She admitted with a laugh. “But we need to talk to you and Luna. We had a bit of a…ummm.”

“We had a run in with your Nephew Blue Blood.” Hunter spoke up for her. “I believe this needs to be spoken off quickly to avoid any issues while we are here.”

Celestia’s eyes took on a serious look at Hunters quick explanation. “Of course. Please, this way.”

She led them off to the side of the ballroom to a more private room. Luna trialed in after a short delay and looked at the pair as Twilight sighed.

“What did he do?” Luna asked, her tone blunt.

“He asked to speak with me privately and since Hunter was getting me a glass of wine I figured it would be quick and whatever he had an issue with I could handle quickly and get back to the Gala.” Twilight began. “As it turned out I was incorrect. He had taken offense at me bringing Hunter to the Gala as my date. He said that I should have brought a pony from Equestria that was closer to my station.”

Luna’s eye went wide as the youngest Alicorn spoke and Hunter watched as Celestia’s gaze took on a harder glint. “I believe he referred to me as a clod horse, if memory serves.” Hunter added and Twilight nodded.

“Yes. Your memory is perfect. I told him that it was none of his business who I brought to the Gala and started to leave him in the garden. He reached out and pulled me back into the garden, tearing my dress in the process.” She went on as they listened. “Hunter came upon us and he tossed Blue blood away from me and was able to repair the damage to my dress and start to get me away from him and then...”

“He did what?” Celestia interrupted.

“He pulled her back to him and tore her dress in the process. When I came upon them he was starting to push her back and out of the light of the garden. I acted as I saw fit and threw him away from her.” Hunter elaborated.

Luna looked even angrier as Hunter spoke and he watched as she looked to the doors as if she was about to storm through them on her own. “He was using violence to stop you from leaving him?”

Twilight paused at the wording and looked from the Moon Princess to Hunter. The Overlord pressed his side closer to her in silent support. “He didn’t hurt me but it was startling. I was going to teleport but Hunter got there first.” She explained.

“What happened next?” Celestia asked, her voice cold as it covered up the feeling of rage under it.

“Hunter got in between us and he tried to hit him with a couple of blasts of magic. I used a shield spell and so did Hunter so it never hit us. He challenged Hunter to a duel and lost…badly. After Hunter…trounced him, we came back in here. We stood with our friends for a few minutes when Hunter saw Blue Blood come back into the ballroom and recommended that we talk to you first, before Blue Blood can try to blame Hunter for anything.” She concluded and fell quiet.

“I see. I am sorry for what has happened Overlord. Please accept my most heartfelt apologies for how you were treated.”

“Apology accepted.” Hunter replied to her and he could see Luna breathe out a sigh as he spoke.

“We will tend to this now. Please enjoy the rest of the Gala.” Luna said to him and a smile crossed her muzzle as her sister joined her to rejoin the Gala crowd, leaving the pair alone.

Both were silent as the two Alicorn’s left the room. Hunter fought back a bark of laughter as he recalled the look on the mares faces. He saw Twilight look at him as he shook his head, a smile crossing his muzzle.

“Was that a glint of mayhem I saw in their eyes? Or was it only murderous intent?” He asked her.

Twilight snorted a laugh and patted his shoulder. “I am not sure. I have never seen the Princess that upset before. I have seen her concerned and other emotions but that was new.”

“Luna looked nothing short of murderous.”

“You saw that as well?”

“Hard to miss.”

“Let’s just get a new drink and go back to the others. There is still a lot of time left in the Gala. Let’s enjoy the rest of it with our friends and forget all about Blue Blood.” She said as she pulled his hoof back the way they had come.

Hunter nodded in agreement and joined her as she left the room and he trailed her as they made their way back to the other mares and he looked up as they crossed the room swiftly. Twilight stopped at the refreshment table and asked for a different type of wine, the pony behind the table nodded to her and pulled out a bottle that had been hidden and filled two glasses for her. She gave one to Hunter and they made their way to the others and he could see that Spike had rejoined them. The baby dragon had remained outside with Sorkeno for a while before rejoining them. He looked up as Twilight and Hunter rejoined them and he went to the Alicorn mare as soon as she reached them.

“Are you guys okay?” He questioned.

“We’re fine Spike.” Twilight assured him as she hugged him. “Why?”

“They said that Blue Blood came after you and Hunter. You went to go talk to the princesses about him.” The dragon explained.

“It’s taken care of.” Hunter said to him. “He will not bother her again.”

“Especially after the whipping you gave him.” Twilight giggled.

“That’s true.” Hunter pulled his glass to his mouth and took a cautious sip of his wine. “Much better.” He said as he took a second sip.

“It passed your high standards?” Fluttershy asked him.

“Yes. It is better than the previous glass, though anything is better than that was. It is not as good as mine but it will do for now.” He replied with a light shrug. “Hopefully the rest of the night goes by smoothly.”

“TWILY!” A voice called out and Hunter looked over his shoulder as a nearly pure white stallion approached quickly.

"Shining Armor?” Twilight called back and walked past Hunter to greet her elder brother.

Hunter looked at the other mares and they were now looking between him and the pair. Hunter breathed out a sigh and downed his wine in two gulps. “Here we go."

Author's Note

Finished this a little bit ago but didn't publish it till now. Sorry for the delay but I needed to check it over for errors. Sorry if there are a few errors. Thank you for reading and as always please enjoy!

29: Meetings and New Places

29: Meetings and New Places

Twilight sat down opposite Celestia and Luna and she bit back nervousness as they sat across from her. She knew what they were going to ask her and she had been dreading it. She had sworn to Hunter that his secrets would remain known only to her and him. Her wings clenched against her sides as she waited for them to speak. Celestia smiled kindly to her and opened her mouth to speak.

“Twilight you don’t need to be so nervous. We are simply wondering about your trip. We had not gotten many details in your letters aside from a few events and we were wondering about the rest of it.” She assured the young Alicorn.

Twilight gave a weak smile and nodded. “I’m not sure what else I can tell you. He won’t rescind his claim no matter how much time my friends and I have with him. It’s not his style.” She replied.

Luna grimaced and looked at her closely. “You are certain of that? Perhaps now that he is here we can persuade him to release the claim.”

Twilight shook her head. “I don’t think anything will get him to back down. That’s not how he is. Nothing will stop him from having what is rightfully his.” She replied to the Moon Princess.

Celestia sighed and leaned her chin down onto her hooves. “We have looked over the new borders and he would be retaking a large section of land. Several villages would be under his rule and they have expressed the desire to remain under our rule. Does he know that they would be leaving as soon as the borders were reinstated?”

Twilight closed her eyes as her fellow Princess spoke. “They don’t even know him. He’s not cruel or even mean to his ponies. He protects them. I watched him walk into battle and protect them, bleed for them, and rebuild cities to serve them.” She opened her eyes and her voice grew in strength as she went on. “He holds the title of Overlord but he is not evil. Hunter keeps his ponies safe and fed. If their crops fail he sends out food to feed them. If their homes are destroyed he sends out his army to rebuild it for them.”

Luna looked surprised as Twilight spoke. She glanced at her elder sister and Celestia nodded. “I know that he did that while you were there but how do we know…”

“He did more than that while I was there. He answered all my questions and was kind to all of us, even Spike grew to care about him. Spike mentioned that he wanted a few gems to eat and Hunter went out of his way to find them and bring him not just a few gems but two saddlebags full. He gave my friends and me his time so long as we were respectful of his time and treated him with respect. He’s not the type to be cruel.”

Celestia went silent as the younger Alicorn interrupted her and spoke vehemently in defense of the Overlord of the North. “He did not treat Luna so kindly.”

“I asked him about that and he said that you were not as respectful of him and tried to order him to accommodate your wishes. I learned from the start that he does not react well to being commanded. He is the Overlord and not one to bend to others. If you give him a chance then you will see how he really is.”

Luna looked ashamed as Celestia looked at her. “I may not have been very easy to deal with,” Luna admitted and Celestia hung her head for a moment before she addressed them both.

“I understand that he is more complex than was first thought. But that does not change the fact that he is not us. Our ponies have never been treated in such a way that you have told us about it. He calls on their absolute loyalty and there is not even the option to look to others.” Celestia replied.

“He is the only one there is,” Twilight replied. “He stands above them and keeps everything running smoothly. Without him the bandits and other problems would reach the ponies and they would suffer.”

“Twilight I am not arguing that he does not protect them. I am saying that they do not wish to be under him. You cannot tell me that they have to remain under him and never look at what they once had.” She interrupted the purple Alicorn who shrunk in her seat.

“I am just saying that they should give him a chance.” Twilight replied quietly. “I went in there and did not know anything about him. The first time I met him I was afraid of him. He holds himself the way an Overlord is meant to and it shows in his interactions with them. But at the same time he is gentle and kind to them. When the ponies rebelled in the Empire he could have sent in his army and routed it that way. Instead he walked in with the minions that he had with him and the two dragons. He did not call on the four adult dragons to burn the city to the ground. He knew that if he did then innocent ponies would pay the price.”

“You did not mention that in your letter.” Luna said to her.

“It was getting long and I did not think I needed to write down everything. He walked with them and the ponies joined him as he moved among them. They followed him into battle and they loved him for it. When it was over they cheered for him and welcomed him among them in a way I have only seen here. He reminded them that he is their ruler but most of all they were reminded of what he would do to protect them. I don’t know how big his army is or even what it is capable of but I know that he is more than able to overrun the entire city and the surrounding territory. But he chose not to and waded back into it personally.” She defended.

Luna looked thoughtful as she looked over at her elder sister. Celestia said nothing as the younger Alicorn defended the Overlord of the North. The Alicorn’s were silent as all three considered what to do next. The Sun Princess smiled kindly as she looked at her former student.

“What have you learned from him? No doubt you watched and learned while you were there. How does his throne compare to yours?”

Twilight startled at the question and the sudden shift in topic. She was quiet as she considered the question and a smile tugged at her mouth. “They are the same.”

“The same?” Luna questioned.

“I pointed this out to him as well when he came to my castle. Our kingdoms are the same in regards to how we watch over and protect our ponies. They love him same as ours. They look to him for guidance, same as ours. The biggest difference is how we handle combat. He wades into battle on the front line. I have waged my share of fights and so have you both. But the difference is that he does it no matter the circumstance. He fights to show them that he will always stand for them. But in terms of the ponies then we are the same.” She said as a wide smile went over her muzzle.

“So we are the same ruler?” Celestia pressed.

“We are different in how politics are handled but we are the same when we want the best for our subjects.”

“Politics?” Luna asked.

“He abolished the noble caste years ago.” She began and she paused at the look from both of the sisters.

“There are no nobles?” Celestia questioned.

“No. They were committing acts that he did not approve of and so he removed their titles and made them just another pony in the crowd.”

“How did they react?” Luna asked her as she leaned forward in her seat.

“About how you would think. They disagreed but he remained firm and they were brought to heel about the change.” Twilight replied.

“What did they do?” Luna asked bluntly.

“Slavery,” Twilight replied, her tone short.

Both of her fellow Alicorn’s eyes went wide as she spoke that one word. “You must be kidding.” Celestia breathed out.

“No. I saw it in the Empire when they tried to rebel against him. They had cast a group of ponies into a mine to work for them. These ponies were ones that did not agree with them and they chose to punish them by putting them underground. Hunter was thrown in with them and later escaped with some help.” She explained. “Hunter abolished the noble caste and all that came with it but he chose to allow them to keep the homes that they had. I think it was an act of kindness that they took advantage of later.”

“I see. So they had enslaved their fellow ponies and rebelled against him to get what?” Luna asked.

“They wanted to kill him and have the Empire within their control again. That would mean they would have all the power and money that came with it. If he was gone then they could have all the power that would allow them to create slavery all over again and go back to the way they wanted things.” She clarified.

Luna breathed out a deep sigh and leaned back on her chair. “I must admit that is quite the reason to get rid of them.”

“I agree,” Celestia said to her.

“He did not go in there expecting to fight them. He went there to investigate a building and the fact that the city was acting out of normal. He did not know about the mine and the slavery that was being brought back. It was just how it worked out.” She explained further.

Twilight said nothing further as the others thought over what she had said and waited for them to reply to her. She had known that she was going to spend a fair amount of time defending him to the others and she was ready for it. But that did not change the fact that she did not argue with them. She had been shocked to find out what had been going on there and how he had reacted to it. But at the same time, she had supported him and she knew that it was how things were done in his Empire.

“Where is he now?” Celestia asked her.

“I brought him with me.” She admitted and her fellow monarch’s eyes widened. “I was not sure how long this would take and he is my guest and I didn’t want to leave him with nothing to do. Plus you might want to ask him questions as well.”

Celestia chuckled and nodded at her. “That’s true. It is rude to leave a guest alone with nothing to do. Please bring him in.”

“Are you sure? He’s going to tell you that he is not relinquishing the land.” She questioned.

“I know. But perhaps we can convince him to take the land before the villages and split the difference with us. That way the ponies remain with us but the land between them and the border would be his.” She reasoned.

Twilight tried not to look skeptical as she got up and went to the far door. She pushed it open and looked out to see Hunter leaning against a wall close by. She beckoned him to her and he walked leisurely to her and lowered his head to her.

“They want to negotiate.” She whispered.

“You’re kidding?” He replied.

“Nope.”

“By the Netherworld.” He quietly replied and nodded. “Very well. Let’s see where this goes.”

She pushed open the door and he walked calmly into the room. Twilight motioned for him to sit and he flicked his tail to the side and sat down across from them. His eyes blazed bright as he regarded them and Twilight could feel nervousness bubble within her as she sat across from him with the other Alicorn’s.

“I have been told you wish to negotiate.” He said to them and they looked at Twilight who cringed. “I had asked her to tell me why so she was informing me, nothing more.”

She stared as he covered for her in the same breath. She looked at the others and they nodded at him.

“She told you correctly. We are wondering if it is possible or not?” Celestia asked him.

She watched as he said nothing at first and then leaned forward against the table. “We can discuss it but I promise you nothing more than that.” He said to them.

“Thank you for that.” Celestia said to him and then glanced to Twilight and Luna before regarding him once more. “Basically what we are wondering is if we can split the difference of the land in question.”

Hunter looked at her and his eyes narrowed for a moment before he leaned back slightly. “How do you mean?”

“What I propose is that we take the land with the villages and you can have the land after them. It splits it and allows the ponies to remain where they call home.” Luna said to him.

He set a hoof against his chin for several seconds before he shook his head. “I do not think so. Those borders were made and it was not me that altered them.” He countered.

“That is true. But the ponies in question are expressing the desire to remain under our rule.” Celestia said to him. “I only ask that you consider it.”

“I have considered it. I believe you had been informed by your Emissary that I had no intention of relinquishing my claim. I do not plan to change my stance now or ever.” He flatly replied.

Twilight held back a cringe as Celestia and Luna both shook their heads. “We ask for you to reconsider your stance, Overlord.” Celestia finally said to him.

“You can ask all you like. I am not rescinding my claim and nor am I allowing it to be split. Those villages are mine according to the territory lines and I will not bow to your request.” He replied as he leaned back in his chair.

Twilight could tell that he had come in knowing that they would ask and he was ready for it. She managed not to cringe as he spoke and she sat back in her seat. She pursed her lips and then gave a quiet sigh and she looked at the other Alicorn’s. She leaned forward after several seconds of silence and looked once more at him. She could see that he was relaxed and assured in his stance and she knew that would not change. She knew him well enough to know that he was not going to change. She gave another small sigh and a smile tugged at her mouth.

“I do not think we have anything further to discuss.” Hunter deadpanned and stood up from his chair. “I will wait outside for you Twilight. We still have an appointment to keep.” He said to her and made for the door as she nodded.

Celestia sighed as the door closed behind him and she looked at the younger mare. “Appointment?”

“We are going to the Crystal Empire for a visit.” She admitted. “He and my brother seemed to get along so they invited us over.”

“So he is getting to know the geography as he wished.” Luna said to her.

“Yeah. It’s his vacation so I let him decide what he wanted to do.” Twilight replied.

“Vacation?” Celestia asked her.

“Yeah. His advisor told him to take some time off and relax a bit.” She explained with an easy smile.

“Good to know this is how he spends his vacation time.” Luna said, sarcasm in her tone.

Twilight chuckled and gave a little nod as she got up from her chair. “Is there anything else?”

“No Twilight. Enjoy your date.” Celestia teased.

Twilight felt her face flush scarlet and she turned to the door and tried not to run for it. She pushed open the door and jumped through it and then pushed it closed as she could hear a faint laugh behind her. Hunter looked at her as the blush faded from her face. He tilted his head slightly at her and she shook her head and walked past him.

“Come on.” She said to him and he fell in beside her after several seconds.

Hunter walked down the set of stairs at the Alicorn’s side. Sorkeno waited at the base of the stairs. He looked down and he could see several ponies gaping at the golden dragon as he sat in silence, waiting. Twilight chuckled as she saw the gawkers.

“Looks like he has gained a few admirers.” She said to him.

“So it seems.” He agreed.

Sorkeno lowered his head and Spike slid down the side of the dragon’s nose and to the ground. They had managed to convince the Lord Dragon to carry the baby dragon. It had taken Hunter over an hour of convincing but it had worked. He went still as Wrath came around the dragon’s paws and leaped for the Overlords armor and held on tightly. Spike approached them and Hunter could see the joy on the baby dragon’s face.

“This is going to be so much fun.” Spike bubbled out as Twilight smiled at him.

The Overlord said nothing as he jumped to land on one of Sorkeno’s paws and then to his broadhead. Twilight flew up and landed beside him. The Overlord set his hooves in place and she walked to the edge of the dragon’s snout and turned to look at him.

“Are you sure you know where to go?” She asked the dragon. “I can go over the directions again if you need me to.”

Sorkeno gave a great sigh and looked at the Alicorn. “I assure you, Little Princess, I know where we are going.” He assured her and began to raise his head.

Twilight yelped and ran up his nose to rejoin Hunter and stay close to him. Spike clung to her back as she moved into place beside him. Wrath held tightly to the armor and Hunter set his hooves in place and then waited for Twilight to inform him that she was ready.

“Okay, Spike. You need to hold tight and if you think you’re going to fall let me know so I can use my magic. Got it? It’s a longer trip than the short one here.” She said to the baby dragon who gripped her mane and fur tighter as she spoke.

“I got it.” Spike assured her as he smiled wide.

She chuckled and then nodded to Hunter. “Ready.”

He nodded and then patted the golden scales under his hooves. Sorkeno got to his paws and raised his head as Spike looked almost frantically down to see how high up they were. Twilight looked over her shoulder at him and he hunkered down against her neck to stay in place. Hunter was ready to grip him in his magic if the baby dragon began to tire and release his grip. Sorkeno took several steps forward and then took to the air with a thrust of his great wings. Hunter gripped the thick scales and he heard Spike shout as he held onto the Alicorn mare. A glance to the baby dragon told him that the shout had been from excitement, not fear. They had chosen to go to the Crystal after Shining Armor and Cadance had invited him. He had accepted their invitation and he had made sure they knew they were coming to avoid shocking them and being met with an army.

Sorkeno’s wings beat and they were soon far over Canterlot and flying for the clouds. Hunter closed his eyes for several seconds as the dragon breached the cloud barrier and he opened his eyes as the dragon's body leveled out and he began to glide. Hunter glanced at Twilight to see her smiling brightly with Spike looking even more excited on her back. He had been told that the flight would take at least two hours so he was ready for the time frame.

“So how long will we be flying?” Spike asked as the stallion sat down in place.

“A little over two hours. Give or take a few minutes.” He informed him.

“Wow. So how fast are we flying?” He asked.

Hunter shrugged after several seconds of thought. “Fast enough.” He replied.

Twilight chuckled at his reply. “All that matters is that we get there.”

“Well yeah but I mean it would be cool to know how fast he is,” Spike commented and leaned out from her back and looked at the cloud barrier beneath them.

“He can fly faster than your typical Pegasus and for longer. A Pegasus can only fly so fast for so long. Sorkeno can go for much longer depending on the need.” Hunter informed him.

Spike looked down at the golden scaled dragon and nodded. “That’s true. I don’t think a Pegasus could fly from the Upper Citadel to my castle and get you there in twelve hours.”

Hunter nodded in agreement and watched as Twilight walked the baby dragon back out to the end of Sorkeno’s snout and he chuckled at the look on the young drakes face. He waited for them to come back and rejoin him. After a minute Twilight made her way slowly back to his side and sat down. Spike let go of her mane and fur and sat down between them.

“So what does the Crystal Empire have to offer for somepony who has never been?” He asked as they settled in to wait.

Twilight smiled as she looked back at him. “It’s got new food you can try and the architecture alone is worth looking into. Who knows maybe you’ll see something you like and make something similar in the Netherworld.”

He chuckled and gave a quiet nod. “I am sorry for being so blunt with your fellow rulers.”

“It’s okay. I knew what was going to happen so I was not shocked. I did warn them that you would not agree but they wanted to try.” She replied.

“Understandable.”

He fell silent as she looked out from her place and then back to him. “Do you think you can sway the ponies to be okay with your rule?”

“Do you think I can?”

She looked surprised for several seconds before she nodded. “I think so.” She said to him. “Once they get past the Overlord title it’s easy to come to like you. I was afraid of you at first but when I got to know you I realized that you were not scary at all. You just have to get to that point.”

“Hmm.” He said back to her. “What more did they ask about my kingdom?”

“They didn’t ask so much about it as they wanted to know why you would be good for the ponies. They did ask what I had learned while I was there.”

“And?”

“I have to admit when I met with them again I was looking around the throne room for anything out of the ordinary. I’d say I learned that from you.” She laughed.

He chuckled and nodded. “That does sound like something you would have picked up from me.”

She went quiet as she sat next to him. “I guess I learned to look more closely at things.”

“You mean that nothing is as it seems?”

“Yes. You walk into any situation and you have it figured out within a couple of minutes or less. I had never seen a pony react as quickly as you did. I now know that you have had to act quickly all your life but it was different from me. I have never had to react like that. But in the Empire I did.”

“You have fought your fair share of battles here though. How did they compare?” He asked her.

“They were different. For example I always had my friends at my side. With Tirek I fought him alone at first and after he took my Alicorn magic my friends and I fought him together. But that was different. Usually I have time to figure things out and find the best solution.”

“I see. So what was different about the Empire?”

“I had to act faster than I thought I could. I had my friends and Red with me but that was not the only difference. You walk in alone if needed and I have never really had to do that. You have your army and your dragons but you don’t use them first. I asked Sorkeno once why you were making things more difficult for yourself and he told me that you wish to be seen as the one that walks into the fight. At first I thought you were out of your mind. But now I see the point behind it.”

Hunter was quiet as he looked ahead of them. “You have fought against more of a variety than I have.” He said to her and she looked over at him. “You fought against Discord and came out the victor. You fought the Changelings and won that fight.”

“Not really. Cadance and my brother won that fight. I helped a little but it was their win.” She admitted with a laugh.

“Still. Without you and yours would they have been able to win?” Twilight went quiet at his question and she looked thoughtful. She was still quiet as he chuckled. “The answer is no.”

She looked at him and shook her head. “They would have found a way.”

“Maybe. But not in a timely manner. You hastened their victory.” He countered. “Your help came in the end when you were needed the most. In the Empire, you acted as was needed and led them and my dragon into battle. I was told about it by Red and he said that he would follow you again if you needed him.”

“He is such a sweet dragon.” She said back to him. “I was afraid I had gotten him hurt and I knew you would be furious with me for it.”

“I would not have blamed you. You were doing as you saw fit and you asked him to accomplish something and he did as he was asked. I had asked him to protect the group of you and he was making sure you went back to me in the same shape you had left in. You acted as was needed.”

“Still. I have never been in a battle like that. Tirek was a hard fight but I had the magic of all the other Alicorn’s with me and I still only matched him blow for blow.”

“So that was how you fought him. I got my hooves on a first hoof account but they were not sure how you fought him to a draw.”

“Yup. They gifted their magic to me since the odds of him knowing about me were slim. But then Discord went to his side and he told him about me anyway. It worked out in the end but it was a fight that did a lot of damage.”

“Wars are rarely clean. Nopony can come out of them smelling like roses. War is many things but clean is not one of them.” He said to her and looked at her. “But you manage to come out of them on the right side. So long as you win then you will live to see the day that you have saved for others. That is the real victory.”

Twilight nodded. “You have won more wars than me though.”

“Maybe. But you have saved many by winning yours.”

“So have you. Ponies lived to see the next day free because of you. Your ponies know that they can turn to you and you will keep them more than safe. But you and I have one big thing in common.”

“And that is?”

“We will never give up.” She replied with a wide smile.

He smiled and nodded. “That is true.”

They fell into silence and Hunter looked ahead of them. He could see the clouds thinning and he felt Sorkeno shift his flight to fly lower. He placed a hoof on Spikes back to ensure that the baby dragon did not slip on the smooth scales. As they came through the thin clouds Twilight began to point.

“There it is.” She said to him. “There is the Crystal Empire.”

“Hopefully they remember that we are coming or your brother will be needing that contingent of soldiers.”

“What?” Spike asked him.

“When I mentioned to him that I was able to fly Sorkeno into Canterlot he told me that if I tried that in the Crystal Empire I would be met with a contingent of Crystal Soldiers.”

“Oh geez.” Twilight sighed. “He knows we are coming. I sent a letter to them about coming over so they know. Don’t worry about it. But…What if they are there?”

“Then I laugh and thank him for the audience.” Twilight rolled her eyes and pushed his shoulder with one wing. “Besides it will take more than a contingent to stop Sorkeno. So I have even less to worry about.”

She shook her head and laughed as he spoke. “So are you ready to see their Empire?”

“I think so. It should be interesting. That reminds me. What did Cadance want to talk to you about at the Gala?” He asked her.

She looked at him for a moment before a red flush went over her face. He was surprised by the reaction but if he had to be honest now he wanted to know even more than before. He waited as she began to sputter and Spike stared at her with him.

“It was nothing. I swear it was nothing.”

“Really?” He said back to her. “Yeah, I’m convinced.” He replied to her, sarcasm dripped from his voice.

“It was nothing. She just had a few question and they had to do with you and I was just answering them and…never mind.” She babbled for several seconds before she fell silent.

“Cadance is the Princess of Love so it was probably something about that,” Spike said to him.

Twilight squeaked as he spoke and hid behind one wing. Hunter looked from her to the drake and then back to her. “Really?”

“That’s what she is. Princess of the Sun, Princess of the Moon, Princess of Friendship, and Princess of Love.” Spike detailed.

“Wow,” Hunter said and he looked at the furiously blushing mare once more. “So what is Shining the Prince of? The military?”

“No, it’s just the Alicorn’s.” Spike supplied.

“I see. Princess of Love huh?”

“Please drop it.” Twilight pleaded from behind her wing.

“Fine.” He agreed and looked back to the approaching Empire and he heard Twilight breathe a sigh of relief. “For now.”

Her head spun to look at him as he spoke. “Oh no.” She whispered and looked down at Spike.

“Get ready to land. Might want to put him on your back just in case.” He said to her, a smile on his mouth.

“Right.” She said and Spike scrambled to the mares back.

Hunter stood up and set his rear hooves back in the notches in the golden scales. He glanced over to Twilight, who still looked miserable as he made sure they were ready. His body moved as Sorkeno banked and made ready to land. They angled for the fields within the Empire and Hunter could see a group of ponies waiting for them. He said nothing as the dragon's wings beat, sending dirt and grass up around them. The dragon came to a stop and he looked down as Sorkeno angled his head to allow Hunter the chance to look down. He could see the pink Alicorn and her husband waiting for them and he waited as Sorkeno began to lower his head for them to jump down. He jumped down once the dragon was still and he looked up to help Twilight down and he held out a hoof to her. She took his hoof and her wings helped her get to the ground softly. Shining looked at him and walked forward several steps.

“Welcome to the Crystal Empire, Overlord Hunter Flame.”

Author's Note

Here we go after a long delay. Let me know if the flow seems off and I will do what I can to fix it. It seems okay to me but I am open to the help. Thank you for the help with getting it moving again. It took me a bit and I am sorry for that. Nevermore777 was the one that came up with the idea for part of it so special thanks to them!

30: The Crystal Empire...

Hunter gave a slight bow of his head to the rulers of the Crystal Empire as Twilight went up to them and hugged them in turn. Spike jumped to the ground and hugged them in turn. The two royals turned to look at him as he walked several steps forward to join them.

“I thank you for remembering that we were coming.” Both of them looked at him as he spoke. “It’s nice to not see a contingent of soldiers ready and waiting.”

Shining barked a laugh and nodded. “I assure you they are in reserve.” He joked.

Hunter chuckled at the white stallion and then turned back to the golden dragon. He reached out to the Netherworld magic and called on Grubby. Behind him, Twilight nudged his hip and he looked back to them from over his shoulder.

“It will be nice to show Hunter the Crystal Empire and all that it has to offer.” She said brightly.

“It will be nice to see new places outside of my own kingdom.” He admitted. “We can also discuss the chance of trade deals and routes. There are products that my Empire does not have in great abundance and it will be nice to have it available for my subjects if the need arises.”

Cadance nodded as he spoke. “We can talk politics later, for now, all you need to do is walk with us as we show you around.” She said to him, a wide smile on her muzzle.

Hunter looked back to the ground ahead of him as Grubby burst from the ground. Cadance and Shining yelped in surprise as the minion stood at attention and waited for his orders.

“I need one brown minion gate made where you stand.” He ordered and the minion saluted smartly and dove back into the ground.

He turned back to them and waited for the minion to finish his task. Sorkeno leaned his head down and it hovered a few feet above Hunter's head and the others all stared up at the golden dragon’s wide snout. He gave a loud snort and Hunter cringed as warm air went over him and he looked up, annoyance crossing his features.

“Yes?”

“You would do better to join your hosts and not stand in a field.” The dragon scolded.

Hunter looked at him, his eyes wide. “Really?”

The dragon said nothing in reply and simply pulled his head back as the minion shouted and waved his arms to earn his Masters' attention. Hunter spun to the minion gate and his gauntlet roared as a single minion leaped from the gate and ran to his side. Wrath jumped to his shoulder and held on in his usual place. Grubby leaped into the gate and was gone now that his job had been completed.

“Now we can leave,” Hunter growled as the dragon chuckled and laid down in place.

Hunter kept up easily as Cadance and Shining led them toward the city. They had not brought any guards with them and after a minute of walking, they were back within the city. Hunter looked down as their hooves landed on the crystal pathway. His hoof boots gave off a loud bell-like sound as he walked forward. He walked with them and his red eyes glowed brightly as he followed closely. He looked to the side and he could see that the Crystal Ponies had stopped what they were doing and were openly staring at him. While he was not surprised it was the look he received from several of them that nearly made him pause. He could see a level of fear in their eyes that he was not expecting.

“It’s beautiful isn’t it?” Twilight asked him as she bumped his shoulder with her own.

“Yes.” He agreed absently and turned his gaze back to his hosts.

He didn’t say anything to her and chose to let what he was seeing go. ‘I’m simply that much more different than what they are used to seeing. Otherwise, there is more going on that what I know. If I wish to know I can ask and I know Twilight would tell me but I have no reason at the moment.’ He thought to himself as he kept up his easy pace and stayed with them. Spike patted his shoulder and he looked at the baby dragon and he wasn’t able to stop the stare that came from him at the giant statue of the baby dragon.

“What in the Great Dark is that?” He asked and he heard Twilight giggle.

“Spike helped save the Crystal Empire and the Crystal Ponies created this statue in his honor.”
Twilight informed him.

“I see.” He replied and gave a slight shake of his head as they walked past it.

He looked past them as several guards looked startled at their approach and moved to protect something from them. He saw the surprised look cross Shining face as he walked forward at a trot. He was able to pull them aside and Hunter could see him stopping to speak to them. Cadance motioned for them to follow and he stayed at the mares pace. She stopped next to a glowing heart-shaped crystal and he walked forward to look at it more closely.

“This is the Crystal Heart. It’s the source of protection and light for all of the Empire.” Cadance informed him. “This is what Spike saved that gained him so much renown.”

“I see. I can tell this holds a great deal of power by itself. Is it contained in its place or is it self-sustaining?” Hunter questioned.

“The Crystal Ponies give it the light and love within them and it is able to create a shield that can protect the Empire.”

“So they feed it?”

“Basically,” Cadance admitted with a shrug.

Hunter glanced over his shoulder as Shining rejoined therm. The Overlord could tell that something was on the other stallions mind but he chose to let it go and focus on what was in front of him. Cadance motioned for them to follow her once more and he fell into place behind her and her husband. Shining looked over his shoulder and Hunter looked at him as the stallion gave him a thin smile. Hunter watched as he leaned over to whisper in the pink Alicorn’s ear and she nodded in reply.

“Twilight. Can you show him the throne room?” She asked her sister in law. “I’ll be right back.”

“Sure. Come on this way.” She said and bumped his shoulder.

He said nothing as the other two peeled off to the side while he fell in behind the purple Alicorn. He stayed with her as she led him into a tall room and it looks similar to what he had read in reports. The carpet that led to the single throne was a deep reddish-purple and its crystal stones reached for the ceiling above them.

“Remind you of yours?” Twilight teased.

“Oh sure. Mine has so many similar colors.” He replied.

The mare giggled and Spike chuckled on her back. The baby dragon jumped from her back and walked next to them as Wrath grumbled and held tightly to the Overlord's thick armor. He looked around the room as the door at the front opened and the other two rejoined them. His red eyes fell on them as they came back and he could see that they seemed to have recovered from whatever news they had received. He could still see that Shining was a bit tense but he chose to ignore it.

“Okay, now we can show you the rest of it. Let me know if you get tired or hungry and we can stop at the kitchens for a rest and a snack.” Cadance said to him as they motioned for them to follow her once more.

“I’m fine at the moment. But thank you for asking.” Hunter said to her as he came to stand close by.

Spike trotted past him and jumped to Cadance’s back after she moved a wing to allow him. Shining stayed at her side and Twilight fell in beside him. As they moved into the hallway and began down it he cast a quick glance behind them and he could see several soldiers leaning out from their places and staring openly at the group. Hunter knew that he was different but this was becoming annoying even for him. He looked forward as Twilight nudged his shoulder and he moved to stay with them.

Hunter looked ahead of them as they moved into the library section of the castle and he could see Twilight’s eyes light up at the sight of the books and he gave a thin smile at her. Her eyes narrowed for a moment at the look from him but she looked ahead of them as Spike came back to walk with them.

“What do you think so far Hunter?” Spike asked him.

“It’s quite the castle.” He replied.

“Is the Dark Tower better or is this better?”

“The Dark Tower is mine so I will always say it is the better option.” Hunter replied with a chuckle.

Spike laughed and jumped to Twilight’s back as they walked forward. Hunter looked back and he could see the guards leaning out and staring, their eyes held a mixture of fear and anger. He nearly stopped to address them but a tap to his shoulder from Spike got his attention.

“You okay?” He asked.

“Yes. Why?”

“You keep looking back like your waiting for something to follow us.” Spike said to him and he leaned against Twilights mane for a second as he shifted on her back.

Hunter looked at the baby dragon for several seconds before he gave a low sigh. He stopped in place and Twilight stopped with him and her magic pulled Cadance’s tail and the other Alicorn turned to look and the others joined them.

“Is there something I should know?” He finally asked after a few seconds of delay.

“What do you mean?” Shining asked him.

Hunter looked back and pointed over his shoulder at the two staring guards at the front doors. He watched as Shining gave a visible cringe and sighed in reply.

“I was hoping they would ignore you since you’re here with us.” The Prince admitted.

“What has them so nervous? Many of them look at me with eyes full of fear or anger. Some have looked nothing short of terrified.” Hunter informed them.

Cadance sighed and nodded as Shining spoke. “The Empire was ruled by a vicious Unicorn a thousand years ago.”

“My friends and I defeated him when the Empire reappeared after he had cursed it.” Twilight explained. “He had hidden the Crystal Heart and we found it in time to return it to its place to save the Empire.”

Hunter was quiet as he listened to them as they explained. “So what makes them follow my every move like they do? They act as if they are prey and I am the predator in their own Kingdom.”

Shining cringed and groaned under his breath. “You and he have similar coloring. He was a deep grey with a black mane.”

Hunter blinked at him for a second before his mind caught up with him. “You’re kidding.”

“No,” Cadance said to him, sadness in her tone. “We did not even think about it when we asked you here. And we do not regret asking you to visit. You are as welcome here as any pony.”

Hunter looked at Twilight as a growl sounded from the purple Alicorn and she looked over her shoulder. He could see the furious glare that she leveled at the guards and they snapped back to attention in response.

“Just ignore them.” She said to him and as she turned around to look at him. “You do not need to defend your coat color to them or anypony.”

“I was more annoyed than angered. To be honest I was uncertain what I had done to deserve their fear when I first walked among them. Now I understand that it is not something I can change. My fur is covered by my armor so not much of my coloring is seen.”

“He wore armor as well.” Cadance interrupted and her hoof reached out and poked the chest of his armor. “We don’t care about it and Twilight explained why you wear it and we are fine with it. But they are more afraid than we thought they would be.”

Hunter sighed and sagged in his armor for a moment before he shook himself and right his form once he was still. “So who was this king that has them so frightened by me?”

“He was called King Sombra,” Twilight replied.

Hunter was quiet as he considered the name. “Not familiar to me. I might send word to Gnarl about the name and see what he knows. We keep records of Equestria and some events in time. I can see what he knows.” He said to them and all three perked at his words. “Any pony that resembles me is one we might know about or at least have an idea about.”

“That’s a good idea,” Twilight said to him.

“You keep tabs on Equestria?” Shining said to him, with a laughing glance.

“And you don’t? Your Empire is a separate entity from Equestria, correct?” They nodded in reply. “Then you keep tabs on them as well.”

Hunter went quiet as he summoned a scroll and quill and ink and began to write a note to Gnarl about Sombra. He finished and looked over his shoulder to Wrath who took it from him and without a spoken command ran for the exit.

“He…Where is he…?” Cadance asked as she watched the minion gallop out the doors, the guards watching as he vanished from sight.

“He knows to take it to Gnarl and he will return with the reply. He is my personal minion that is with me most of the time and as such he is a bit more advanced and can understand and discern my needs without my needing to speak.” Hunter explained.

“He’s a very useful minion.” Twilight supplied.

“Did you interact with more of the minions while you were gone?” Shining asked her.

“Of course.” She said with a smile. “I had a group of five that were my personal minions. None of them were on the same level as Wrath though. They were basic minions?” She said as she looked at Hunter.

“True. They were combat minions. Their purpose was to guide and protect should the need arise.” Hunter confirmed.

“Wow,” Shining said as he looked at the Black Unicorn.

“Are you okay?” Twilight asked him as the conversation changed.

“I’m fine. Being feared is nothing new and I will ignore it. So long as they do not act on that fear I have no reason to act out in reply. They will get over it.” He replied.

“We were never able to find out where Sombra came from. All the records from that time are gone and the Crystal Ponies don’t seem to have many memories from before him.” Cadance explained.

Hunter looked thoughtful for several seconds before he shrugged. “Hopefully Gnarl can find something in our records.”

“Is it possible that he is from your Empire?” Twilight asked him, her tone cautious.

Hunter looked at her for a moment before he shrugged once more. “It is possible. There have been many times when ponies have crossed the borders. It is possible that a relative decided to leave the Netherworld and go elsewhere.”

“Let’s hope not. That will just make ponies even more afraid.” Cadance said to him.

“I agree. But if it turns out to be true then there is nothing I can do about it.” He countered. “It will have been from several generations back and was most likely a second or third son or even more removed.”

“Could one of your relatives have come to find a kingdom of their own?” Shining asked him.

“It’s possible. We keep to tradition when it comes to the rules of succession. It’s all well documented.” He replied.

“Let’s hope not.” Twilight whispered.

“How does it work?” Cadance asked him.

“The first son is the automatic heir to the kingdom. Everything that comes with it will pass to him.”

“Even if a filly is born first?” Shining asked.

“I have been through many birth records of my line and I have never seen a filly born first. But even then the first colt would be the heir.” Hunter informed him.

Cadance smiled and leaned back on her haunches. “Don’t worry about the guards. We will worry about it if we need to but for now please just enjoy the tour. You’re always welcome here in the Empire.” She said and Shining nodded in agreement with her.

Hunter nodded. “Thank you for that. So far I have no issue with your home and am impressed with it so far.”

“Let’s have a quick lunch and then we can pick up where we left off.” Cadance said brightly and motioned for them to follow her once more.

Gnarl looked up as a screech caught his attention and he set the stack of papers aside as Wrath ran into the throne room. At first he was alarmed by the minion's appearance since the Master was careful about keeping that minion with him unless he deemed it needed. That feeling faded moments later as he realized that Wrath was carrying a scroll for him and he reached out for it and the red armored minion dropped it into his hand. The Minion Master opened the scroll and read through the Master's request.

“Thousand-year-old bloodlines? And if we have any information on a pony called Sombra who took control of the Crystal Empire. I do not recall any pony by that name.” Gnarl muttered as he began to wobble down the steps and he called on the minions he had immediate access to and they fell in behind him.

He led them to the records room and they pushed open the doors for him and he walked in. The smell of aged papers hit his nose and he breathed in deeply and walked into the room. The room was its own library and he began to walk down the rows of records until he reached the ones detailing the Master's bloodline. The minions began to crawl up the shelves until they reached the upper levels and began to screech and call out.

“Bring them to me. Do not damage them.” Gnarl yelled and the minion chittered as they began to pull out the book.

Gnarl jumped back as a warning screech went out and a minion fell to the ground and a large book fell on top of the prone minion. Gnarl looked at the groaning minion and waited as it got to its feet and opened the book for the minion Master. The others came down the shelves and waited close by. He looked back as Wrath stayed close and waited for the Minion Master to send a reply. The Advisor began to look through the records and he looked at the spelling for the name he was searching for and began to flip through the pages. He made a noise and the minion holding the book groaned under the book.

He looked up as another minion brought a separate book holding the records for over eleven hundred years ago for any sign of the Crystal Empire. The minion began flipping pages in both books until he reached the time frame he was looking for. His glowing gold eyes scanned the entries and he began to write out a reply to his Master.

Hunter looked up as they moved through the market stalls and he said nothing as ponies got out of his way. His armor tightened on his form as he moved and he looked where he had been told by Twilight or Cadance. Shining had rejoined them after talking with a group of guards for several seconds. So far they had not been hassled by anypony and Hunter strove to keep it that way. Twilight held out a crystal basket for him to look at and he had to admit they knew how to use the materials they had access to. He opened his mouth to speak as a faint screech caught this attention as ponies began to cry out around him.

“What the?” Spike said as he stood up on Twilights back.

“Wrath.” Hunter supplied and the baby dragon nodded.

Hunter looked back as Wrath caught up to them and the minion jumped for his armor. The minion scrambled into place and gave a scroll to his Master and went still. Hunter’s magic opened the note and he read it in silence. He folded it closed and slid it into a gap in his armor for safekeeping. Twilight and the others waited for him to speak though he remained quiet.

“What did he say?” She asked as she set the basket back down.

“Later.” He said to her and she seemed to accept it as he leaned his head down to speak further to her. “I will let you know where there are no prying ears.” He whispered.

She nodded and after a moments delay seemed to accept what he had said. Cadance and Shining nodded in understanding and began to guide them through the stalls. They stopped at several stalls for Hunter to see what they had to offer and Twilight put several food items in front of him to try and he finally tried a few of them at her insistence. He admitted they were sweeter than he thought they would be but not something he would try again. Spike teased him about not eating more despite knowing why. They moved back to the castle and made their way to the throne room. Cadance sent the guards out and they gathered up by the throne.

“Okay spill. What did Gnarl have to say?” Twilight asked him bluntly.

“Why?” He asked her, teasingly.

“You looked upset for a second so I know it’s not the best news.” She replied.

“How can you tell if I was upset or not?”

“I know you.” She replied.

“Fair enough.” He admitted. He said nothing for a second as he looked at each of them for a second before a sigh pulled from him.

“What does it say?” Cadance asked.

“Sombra came from my bloodline.” He admitted.

“You’re kidding. Please tell me you’re kidding?” Shining said to him.

Hunter shook his head. “He is of the Netherworld Empire. He’s a distant relative of mine. I assure you it is not wrong. The Overlord’s bloodline is well documented and everything is kept in meticulous records. We have pictures and drawings of each pony and unless he suddenly is no longer grey with a black mane and no longer a Unicorn then maybe it’s not him. But if all that is the same as what you told me then he is from my line.”

“Who was he in your line?” Cadance asked him, her tone quiet.

“He was a third son who chose to leave for his own reasons. The records say that he took over the Crystal Empire to make it his own. It’s all in the records they just have to be found and correlated to join them to each other.” Hunter explained. “It takes time but they can be joined together and tell more of a story then they could separately.”

Twilight looked between them and back to him before a sigh escaped her. “Oh shit.” She cursed under her breath.

Shining looked at the cursing mare for a moment before he looked at Hunter, accusation in his eyes.

“She may have learned that from me as well.” He admitted as Twilight blushed. “I am not Sombra. He is a distant relative at best and has no bearing on me personally.”

Cadance nodded in understanding and Shining patted his shoulder. “We know. But you have to admit its quite the coincidence.”

Hunter nodded. “I agree it is. He was overrun by greed that can live within each of us.”

Twilight bumped his shoulder with hers and Spike patted his armor. Cadance and Shining said nothing in reply and simply nodded in understanding. They both motioned for them to follow and the fell in behind them.

He leaned down to Twilights and whispered in her ear. “Not one word about the evil my line carries.”

She nodded and smiled to him. “I promise.” She whispered in reply.

They reached a balcony and his eyes widened at the view that they showed him. The whole of the Crystal Empire stretched out as far as the eye could see. He stayed at their side as he looked out. Wrath stayed on his armor and held tightly as the minion also looked out over the railing.

“Wow.” He whispered as he looked out over the kingdom.

He watched out of the corner of his eyes as Twilight joined him and she leaned gently against his armor. He said nothing as she stayed by him and he ignored the protective brother look he was getting from her elder sibling.

Author's Note

Okay, here we go again! Nevermore777 gave me an idea for Sombra's origin and I had to run with it. Whiel I know all of his story from the comics I chose to ignore it for this round. Thank you for reading and I will hopefully have more ready and we will see where he ends up next time!

31: Dinner and Questions

Hunter was quiet as he walked into the lightning that swirled within the Gate outside Twilight’s castle. He had spoken with her earlier that he would be back in a couple of hours due to a summons from Gnarl. She had teased him about working on vacation but told him to try to be back quickly to have dinner with the girls later. The black stallion closed his eyes and focused on the Gates magic and commanded its power. He opened his eyes as the thunder rolled to find himself in the throne room once more. Gnarl stood by the throne and Dezhara whined loudly as she bounded to him and jumped to greet him. He ruffled the female wolf's fur and waited for Gnarl to wobble over to him to speak to him.

“I apologize for disrupting your vacation, My Lord.” He said as he bowed his head low.

“I will permit it. I trust your questions are important?”

“Of course Master.” The minion assured him and approached. “We have received letters from those that were connected to Top Quote and they have agreed to a meeting with you as a potential buyer for the beasts.”

“I had wondered how long they were going to make me wait.” Hunter groused.

“They will pay in time Master I assure you,” Gnarl said to him to help smooth his Master's ruffled fur. “They will be in Canterlot the day after tomorrow and have sent directions to a bar that they use for meeting clients.”

“I can use this to my advantage. They are not aware that Top Quote fell to me unless he found a way to tell them.” Gnarl shook his head and Hunter gave a slight grin at the malicious look from the Minion Master. “Through them, I should be able to find out who the Governess went to for the monsters that she used on me and others.”

“I agree with you, Master,” Gnarl said as he wrote things down as Hunter spoke them. “They should be able to be persuaded if you tread carefully enough. Will you be taking the Princess with you?”

“I might. She knows Canterlot far better than I do and she should be able to make an illusion over herself to appear as nothing more than a servant or assistant to me.” Hunter replied easily. “If she can keep herself under control and allow me to question them then it should be fine.”

“Be sure to check with her before she speaks up and ruins the chance you have garnered,” Gnarl warned.

“Agreed.”

“That was all I had for you, Master. Will you be stopping to see the dragons before you leave?”

“Yes. I will drop by to see Kaiana and the others before I head back to Equestria.”

Hunter said nothing more in reply as he turned to head for the platforms. Gnarl bowed his head and watched as the armored Overlord walked away from him. The Overlord stepped onto the platform after sending Dezhara back to the throne room. It sped through the Netherworld and he was still as it neared the Dragons Lair. It reached his destination and he jumped from it as it docked gently against the stone. His hooves thudded dully on the stone floor as he made his way toward the Nest. He suddenly realized that he did not have Sorkeno to call upon and he was quick to realize that he would have to find another dragon to lift him into the Nest and over the barricades. He came to the bottom of the Nest and he began to look around him and his eyes fell on Setan.

“Setan.” He called out and the emerald male opened one eye to look at him. “Can you lift me into the Nest?”

The emerald dragon nodded and put his paw down for the Overlord to jump into and he lifted him up and over the barricades and into the Nest. “Thank you.” He called out as he walked back into the Nest where he knew Kaiana would be.

The silver female laid in silence as the babies clamored around her snout and it was the little black that spotted the Overlord first. Hunter braced as the baby called out and raced toward him. Kaiana’s head snapped to look and her eyes went wide at the sight of him. She reached her tail back and blocked the babies from colliding with him and knocking him off his hooves.

“Give them a moment, my child.” She said to him as she got to her paws stiffly and made her way toward them as they called and tried to get over her tail. “They are still learning. The young ones will be coming to play with them in a while.”

Hunter stayed still on the other side of her tail and he nodded in understanding. The cries slowly quieted and they were soon quiet. She moved her tail and little black trembled at the sight of the Overlord. Kaiana nudged him and the baby barreled forward and collided with the bracing Unicorn. Hunter grunted under the impact and the others soon followed and clamored to nuzzle him as they sniffed him and regained his scent. He stayed still as they weaved over his back and leaned against his armor. He heard his armor creak under the pressure and he gave a quick look to Kaiana who nodded at the sound of the armor.

“Now, now children. Even your Master can only take so much affection.” She chuckled and slowly moved the babies away from him. “You are back early.”

“I came when Gnarl sent me a note about the mercenaries I have been trying to reach and I told him I would be coming down here before returning to Equestria.” He replied to her.

“I see. It’s good to hear that you are receiving the summons you wished for.” She said to him as the babies released their hold and began to wander away from him. “Have you been enjoying your time away?”

“I have been. It’s proven interesting. Discovered that a distant relative was a pony that conquered the Crystal Empire over a thousand years ago. So that was a bit of a shock. Now we need to keep that from getting out.”

“Why?”

“He was a tyrant that enslaved the ponies instead of tending to them.”

Kaiana cringed and shook her head. “Not all of your line have had your heart. Some have fallen to darkness and have lost themselves in that evil.”

“Unfortunately that is true.” He agreed and sat down close by her. He watched as the babies began to run around them and play with each other. “It could be troublesome if that fact comes out before I am ready for it too. For now, we will keep it between a few and there it will remain. I blamed his fall on greed and they seemed to accept that. Twilight agreed to keep the truth secret and that was the end of the conversation.”

“Good. I am glad to hear that you and the Princess are still getting along. I trust Sorkeno has been behaving himself among them?”

“When he’s not traveling with me he’s proving to be laying quiet for the most part,” Hunter informed her. “I think he has been enjoying seeing more of Equestria with me.”

“I am glad to hear it. I have a request for you.”

Hunter nodded to her and waited for her to go on. She looked over her shoulder to the babies before she refocused on him.

“I wish to give the young Princess a gift from the dragons.”

“Oh?”

“Yes. I have discussed with many of them the fact that she has stood with all of us and has not shown fear. Setan spoke of her willingness to stand fast in the heat of battle and Maranna praised her for the same. Red and the young dragons that ran with her wished to give her a gift as well when it was mentioned.”

“What were you thinking would suit her?”

“Her regalia is of Equestria,” Kaiana said and he nodded to her for her to go on. “I would wish to give her a set that is of the Netherworld.”

Hunter’s eyes went wide at the request. “You know how Gnarl is about the materials that come from the Netherworld directly. I had to fight with him about the necklaces I gifted them.”

“I know. But this is something that will show our thanks and our hope that she will remain close to all of us.” Kaiana explained. “You are this world's Master and can choose what happens with the materials you hold. While your Advisor will grumble I think he will understand as well.”

Hunter was quiet as he considered what she had said. He had to admit that new regalia would suit her well and he was loathed to argue with the silver matriarch. He knew he also owed her a gift for her hosting him while he was out of the Netherworld.

“I do owe her a gift for her hosting me as well,” Hunter admitted out loud and Kaiana nodded to him. “A new Regalia would fit both of our needs. Her crown cannot be tampered with as it is of Equestria as it is meant to be but the rest can be interchanged as needed.”

“See? It is a perfect gift for her that will show our love and thanks and yours as well. I think she would also enjoy seeing how it is made. Giblet can size it as it cools for her if she is there when it is made.” Kaiana pointed out.

“That’s true. I have no doubt she would be pleased to see how it is made. What with her knowledge hoarding ways.” He said with a chuckle. “All right. I’m on board and Gnarl can grouse all he likes but the choice is made.”

“He might not argue with you too much when you mention who it is for.”

“What makes you think that?”

“He is of the same opinion I am.” Hunter made a go-ahead motion for her to keep speaking and a smile crossed her mouth as she regarded him. “He thinks she is a good match for you as well.”

Hunter choked and looked away from her, trying not to glare at the silver female. “By the Dark.” He cursed and ran a hoof over his face.

“She is of a similar station and you get along well with her. If I had to choose I would have chosen her for you and you for her.” She went on and Hunter finally broke into a deep glare as she chuckled.

“Yeah, we can talk about that another time.” He finally said as he got to his hooves. “I’ll speak with her about how we make the armor and bring her back here for it to be made for her.” He replied, not dignifying the rest of the dragon’s words with a response. “See you when I come back.”

Kaiana chuckled and reached out her nose to nuzzle him as he got to his hooves and he nuzzled her back before heading for the exit.

Hunter sat down at the table and waited as Twilight and Spike set the table. Wrath sat by his hooves and chittered incoherently quietly. Hunter looked over his shoulder as the doors behind him opened and the other mares walked into the room, chattering amongst themselves as they went to their seats. Twilight smiled widely as they sat down. He had not mentioned the new regalia for her yet and he was thinking of speaking to her after the others had left and he had time alone with her. The girls sat down and he waited as Wrath came out of the kitchen with Twilight as her magic levitated their food. The minion pushed a jug of lemonade onto the table and rejoined his Master.

“Okay everypony. Dinner is served.” She said to them cheerfully.

Hunter was quiet as the others began to gather their food and he waited patiently. By his hooves Wrath growled as food passed over him and he looked from it to his Master. Hunter gave him a short look and the minion went quiet. He began to pick up his own choices once the others had finished and Twilight seemed to have the same idea as her magic picked up her choices and set them on her own plate. The black stallion remained quiet as he leaned back in his chair and began to pick at his dinner.

“Darling, I have a question for you if I may?” Rarity said as she dabbed at her mouth with a napkin.

Hunter looked to the white mare and gave her his full attention and waited for her to go on.

“You mentioned that your armor is forged in the Netherworld. Who forges it if I may?”

“My forge master Giblet tends to all matters of the forge,” Hunter replied.

“You said that Sorkeno tends to the forge as well when we first met,” Twilight said to him.

“He does in a way. If it is needed then his flame is able to heat the forges to a higher temp. I don’t ask it of him very often.” Hunter admitted.

“When would you ask for him to do that?” Spike asked as he stood up in his seat.

“If my armor needs to be forged. The armor I wear into battle for example is a type of living armor. Only from Sorkeno’s flame is the forge made hot enough to give it that semblance of life that it needs to adjust to combat situations if needed.” Hunter supplied and bit into his dinner as they considered what he had said.

“How hot does it need to be?” Rarity asked him.

“I do not know the exact temperature. Giblet tends to it and I usually stand off to the side to supervise as needed. He knows the temp innately and can adjust it as needed.”

“Do the minions have anything more to do with the forging?” Twilight asked him.

He bit back a cringe and simply nodded. Twilight continued to look at him, waiting for more of a response. “They play a crucial role in the forging of my equipment.” He replied simply.

“Wow. The minions are needed for everything.” Spike said and sat back down.

“There is very little that they do not have a claw in,” Hunter admitted.

He looked around the room as he bit into his food once more and he could tell that Fluttershy had something on her mind. Over the past few months, he had learned about each of them and Fluttershy was particularly easy to read. He said nothing to her and simply waited. If he had learned one thing it was that she would speak up when it was needed.

“What do they eat?” She finally asked.

“The minions?” She nodded at his reply and he looked down at the armored minion by his hooves. “Anything and everything. It depends on the minion. They do not need to eat to survive but many choose to for the simple pleasure of it. Wrath, for example, will eat anything so long as he can get his jaws around it. He’s not partial to salads but give him anything sweet and he will eat it in large quantities.” Hunter explained.

“So they live off of…what?” Fluttershy inquired.

“They live off of the Netherworld itself. They are fed by the magic that it gives off and the magic they can get from me.” Hunter replied. “I cannot sustain the whole of them for very long but they make do. I am of the Netherworld so it helps when we are out and away from it.”

Fluttershy nodded in understanding and went back to her own dinner, giving him the chance to bite into more of his meal. Minutes ticked past in silence as he looked around them once more. Applejack leaned toward the table and a look crossed her face as she turned to him.

“Where do they come from?” Applejack asked, a sly look on her face.

Hunter immediately knew she was trying to get an awkward response and he simply leaned back in his chair, his face a mask of composure.

“Minions are not born necessarily. They come from a Hive that they are spawned from. We feed the Hive and it gives me minions.” He replied simply.

He saw Twilight eyes widen and she leaned heavily against the map table and regarded him. “What do you mean? What is it exactly?”

He chuckled and leaned slightly forward. “The Hives are exactly what they sound like. They do birth the minions in a way but they do not require help from another Hive to do so.” He replied and he saw Applejack cringe and he bit back another laugh at her expense. “The Hives are different depending on which minion type you talk about. They are kept within the Netherworld in the minion burrows and they are well guarded by those that live with the burrows. I cannot draw unfortunately or I would simply show you a rendering of them but they are about two ponies tall and just half as wide. Each one is a different color that coincides with the minion that comes from them.”

“So what would happen if you don’t have them?” Rarity asked him.

“No minions.” He replied. “Well, none of that type anyway.”

“So without the blue minion Hive then no blues?” Twilight clarified.

“Exactly.” He responded.

“How do they birth a minion?” Fluttershy asked him quietly.

“We feed them life force and they give me minions. They cannot be created from nothing so it needs something in exchange.”

“Lifeforce?” Applejack asked and looked curiously at him.

“It’s exactly what it sounds like. It’s the life of another being that feeds the Hives. In the Netherworld, we use the lives of rodents and other creatures when needed. Currently, the Hives have enough life force stored within them that I would be able to go to war a dozen times and still have life force left over to feed the Hives.”

“How do you gather that?” Pinkie asked and bounced lightly in her seat as she waited for him to reply.

“The minions can gather it as things die around them. I have never asked how and I assume it to be magic that is inherent to the minions themselves. Gnarl taught me about it many years ago but I fear that lesson did not stick as much as others and I have forgotten much of it.” He admitted with a shrug.

“So it’s the soul of a creature in a way?” Twilight asked him.

“I suppose that’s one way to look at it. It is the essence of a creature so I suppose you could call it a soul.” He admitted and waited for the next question to be sent his way.

“Even ponies?” Fluttershy asked him, her voice a whisper.

“Yes.” He replied simply to her and let it sink in.

He knew that the realization that the minions were nothing more than the essence of another being was a lot to swallow. He had needed Gnarl to go over it a few times before he came to grips with it and was able to understand it. Now it was simply another fact that he cataloged as being needed for his world to go on.

“The minions are the life force of other creatures?” Applejack said as she looked over the table to Wrath who was sitting in silence.

“That is what is needed to birth a minion, yes.” He replied. “Each one is the form that life force takes when it is used by the Hive to create one. The Hives are pretty simple in terms of what they can and cannot do.”

“And you are okay with this?” Twilight asked him.

“Of course. What other way do you think they could be made as quickly as I need them? They live within the Netherworld and each one is from the Hives. Each minion in my army comes from another beings life force. Gnarl and a few others were there before me and they will continue after me. I inherited much of my army from my father and his father before him. The truth is that we have always had the Hives and the Hives play a part in each Overlord's life.”

“How big is the army?” Twilight asked, her voice quiet.

“Big enough.” He replied. “Equestria does not have a dedicated army so far as I know. That would require conscripting the populace. I do not need to conscript my subjects. I supply the army myself through the Hives.” He said to her and he leaned against the table as he went on. “My army is stored within the Burrows and they are at my whim and command. I could have overrun Nordberg a hundred times if I had wished when you saw that little rebellion. The Empire would have stood no chance under the full weight of them. I do not use them lightly and I have no need of the full army and I plan to keep it that way.”

The mares were quiet as he finished speaking and he waited for them to process what he had said. Twilight sat back in her throne and her eyes blinked slowly as she thought over what he had said. Her jaw would open and then close quickly as she thought over what to say next. He waited in silence and tossed part of his plate to the waiting minion, who purred with glee at the food.

“The Sky Serpent?” Pinkie asked.

“Its life force went to the Hives.” He replied. “That creature held more than the average amount of life force so it was able to be split among the hives and each benefited from its death.”

“How long do they live? Do you have to replenish them frequently? I never saw any kind of graveyard.” Twilight finally said to him.

“They do not die in that sense. Gnarl, for example, has been around for longer than I even know. He is well over a couple of thousand years old. Minions can die but that is not the end of their story.” He replied.

“What do ya mean?” Applejack asked him.

He paused before replying as his mind went over the knowledge in his mind. He had a feeling that Gnarl would skin him living for telling everything to them. They were not an ally nation in the sense that he would defend them if needed but they were not an enemy either.

“Hunter?” Twilight said his name as he remained silent.

“Yes?”

“Kingdom secrets?” She asked him.

His eyes widened slightly as she hit the nail on the head. He gave a quiet nod and he could see her dropping the subject just as quickly. He could tell that the others were not so quick to drop the subject.

“Okay girls that is not something that he can tell us without us being advisors or part of his kingdom. So we need to respect that.” She told them and they slowly nodded in agreement with her.

Minute’s stretched out as the other mares were still quiet and he looked at the minion by his hooves and tossed a chunk of bread to the minion who gulped it down happily.

“How long before ponies can see the baby dragons?” Fluttershy asked.

Hunter breathed in as he thought it over and after a minute of thought, he replied to her. “For now I am not sure of the timing. Sorkeno and the others will let me know when the attendants are allowed to be around them. Normally they are put to other tasks while the Hatching takes place and during the time after it. This time however they are permitted to continue their duties due to the babies being placed in a separate area of the Lair away from the eyes of ponies. The area the babies are being kept in is impossible for any pony to reach unless they have wings or can teleport.”

The mares were quiet as they listened to him. “So the odds of us seeing them?” Fluttershy went on.

“Not going to happen.” Hunter replied easily. “Unless you come back to the Netherworld in a year or so, then maybe. But for now, the babies are kept away from ponies for several reasons. First being that the dragons are fiercely protective of them. They will kill any who gets too close to them. Secondly, the babies do not have a concept of their own size and could harm any they run to. You saw Red and others and their size.” The mares nodded as he went on. “The babies are about half their size and they will grow slowly over the next few years. They go through a short growth spurt after they are hatched. They can easily crush a pony if they are not careful. I interact with them with the dragons supervisor. Should they start to play with me too hard the dragons intercede to keep me from being hurt by them. They have to be taught to be gentle now that they are getting older and their size is evening out.”

“So they are huge?” Rainbow finally spoke up.

“Basically. Roughly the size of your average carriage.” Hunter replied. “Red and the others will remain that size for many more years and then they will begin to grow once more.”

“When do they get their names?” Twilight asked. “Red mentioned that they would get them soon but he was not sure about the timing.”

Hunter chuckled. “They will get it when Sorkeno and the other adults think they are ready. It’s not really an exact time or year. When they are ready the adults will show them how to find their name. I do not have anything to do with it and know very little about personally.”

The mares fell quiet as he finished speaking and he fell silent with them. He did not mention that he would play a part in their naming and he chose to leave it out. His place among them was as a Lord of Dragons that stood above even Sorkeno. That meant that he played a part in their lives above what was permitted normally. He chose to keep that to himself and perhaps in time he would be able to speak of it to them, or at least speak of it to Twilight.

“How long do they live?” Rainbow asked.

“Sorkeno is over a thousand years old. Kaiana is older than that. I do not know her exact age but it is well within two to three thousand or so.” He admitted. “It depends on the dragon. Some live thousands of years other hundreds.”

“What about Sorkeno? How long can he live?” Pinkie asked.

Hunter was quiet as he thought it over. “I think he mentioned that the last golden dragon was well over three to four thousand or more. The golden ones live longer than the others since they come to rule over their kind in time. It can depend on the color and the bloodline of the dragon that can determine their life span.”

Spike stood up on his chair and regarded the stallion for several seconds before he leaned back. “Are there more dragons than what you have?”

“Of course,” Hunter replied easily.

“Do they answer to you too?”

“Of course not,” Hunter replied with a chuckle. “They are not mine to command since they do not live among mine. They live in the farthest mountains and we have little contact with them if any.”

“Can you call on them?” Rainbow asked.

“No. They were called on once by an ancestor of mine and the dragons came to aid him in battle. At the end of that fight is when the dragons split and some of them went with my ancestor while the rest returned to the mountains.”

“Wow. So there are a lot more dragons out there?” Spike asked him.

Hunter nodded and leaned his forelegs on the table. “My dragons choose to remain in their Lair and I will never send them away or give them a reason to leave. I value each of them and even if they choose not to answer my command my love for them will not change.”

“Sorkeno said that some of them are older and might not want to answer your call. That’s okay with you?” Twilight asked him.

“Of course. They are like family to me and I do not command them lightly. Setan sometimes chooses not to answer my call and I do not hold it against him.”

“He was the big green one right?” Pinkie said as she looked at him.

“Yes. He rarely leaves the Lair and when he does it is usually at the call of Sorkeno or Kaiana.” He admitted. “I do not hold it against him and I thank him for his aid when he does choose to come to my call. Many of them are older and choose to remain where they are comfortable.”

“When you retook your kingdom Sorkeno said that in the final battle you had over twenty dragons at your command,” Twilight said to him. Her friends stared at her and then at him at the number that came from her mouth.

“That’s true.”

“How do you call on that many?” Rainbow asked, her voice had pitched as she questioned him.

“I had Sorkeno’s help. I could not call them from the field. I had Sorkeno call on them during a lull in combat and they remained out of sight while we tried to negotiate. When that fell through IU called them out of hiding and they ringed the field. Even with them, the Emperor chose to fight against me. Despite his troops giving up and fleeing the field.”

“I’d run too if I saw that many Kaiana size dragons on the other side of the field,” Twilight said him and he nodded in agreement. “What happened to those that fought against you that day? Where they allowed to go home?”

“Of course. They stood down and surrendered, then they were spared. Those that did not fell to dragon fire and the minions.”

“The reds are immune to fire. Are they immune to dragon fire?”

“Not all dragon fire. Sorkeno’s flame cannot be countered so I kept them back until he stopped attacking. Once he had pulled back I sent them into battle.”

“They're immune to fire?” Rainbow questioned.

“The reds are immune to fire, the greens are immune to poison. And the blues are immune to Unicorn magic.” He replied easily. He left off the part about them being immune to all magic except the magic of the Netherworld and he could see Twilights ears flick as she glanced to him and he gave her a look and she gave a slight nod.

“Wow.” Pinkie breathed out. “So they don’t feel any of that? No magic can hurt them?”

“How do ya even plan a fight around all that?” Applejack asked him. “Ah can’t even keep it all straight normally.”

“It’s my job.” He replied. “I am the Overlord of the Netherworld Empire. It is my place to know my army in and out and to know my kingdom. To keep the peace in my kingdom I must know all that happens within it and how to address each threat with the best combination of my army. Each threat or situation needs to be addressed properly.”

At his hooves, Wrath murmured and Hunter looked down as the minion flopped to his back and laid on the crystal floor.

“Has the Netherworld always been your family’s home?” Rainbow asked him.

“Do you mean if my line has always been there or if we have a vacation home?” Hunter teased.

She huffed and scowled at him for a moment. “The first one.”

“No. At one point we lived in the first Dark Tower. That home was destroyed over a thousand years ago by dragon fire.” He replied. "The Netherworld was found by an ancestor of mine and was molded into what it is now over time.”

“So it used to be above ground?” Fluttershy asked.

“Yes. It used to stand taller than the towers of Canterlot.”

“You said that it fell to Dragon fire?” Rarity asked as she looked up from her meal.

“Yes.” He looked at Twilight who smiled warmly as he leaned back and paused before he went on. “My line was once the opposite of what it is now. We used force and cruelty to subjugate the ponies. They had no choice about their fates and we took everything from them and gave very little back. One of them rose and went against it.”

“So you were evil once?” Fluttershy said as she looked at him.

“Once.” He replied and leaned forward against the table. “One of my ancestors rose and went against it all. He went to the dragons in the mountains and asked for their help to depose his family and rescue the ponies. After some convincing, they agreed and went into battle with him. Their fire brought down the old Tower.” He summarized what he had told Twilight before and waited for them to reply.

“Wow.” Rainbow breathed out. “So after that, they were good?”

“It’s a choice to be good or not. Nothing is so simple.” Hunter said to her, his tone short. “I choose to be what I am.”

The others were quiet as they turned to Twilight who nodded in agreement. “Nopony is immune to being one way or the other. It just means we need to always make sure that we are what we want to be.”

“That’s true.” Applejack agreed. “Just reminds ya ta stay on the straight an’ narrow.”

The girls nodded and Spike sat down in his chair to finish his food. Hunter picked at the remainder of his meal and leaned back after several seconds. The Overlord was quiet as he considered all that he had said. Nothing stood out as being incorrect and he was pleased with how things had played out. He tuned them out as they fell into other topics and he budged Wrath with his hoof and slid the rest of his food to the minion, who eagerly ate what he was given.

Hunter sighed as he leaned heavily into his chair as Twilight came back from walking her friends out of the room and out of the castle. Wrath was laid out on the floor and appeared to be sleeping. She came back into the room and her magic began to clean up from the meal. Hunter poked Wrath and the minion got to his feet and walked to the Alicorn with his arms outstretched to take items from her. She smiled and set several plates in his claws and the minion followed her into the kitchen.

“So what is next for you to see?” Spike asked him from his place.

“I’m not sure. I have something to tend to in Canterlot in the next couple of days. That should take only a short amount of time.” He admitted to him.

“What are you looking into?”

“Not the right time to talk about it, Spike.” He replied. “In time I will let you know.”

Spike looked at him for a moment before he seemed to accept the reasoning from the stallion and sat down. He fell silent as Twilight came out of the backroom with Wrath on her heels. She came up to the table as Spike yawned and the mare smiled at him.

“Looks like somepony is tired.” She said to the baby dragon, affection in her voice. “It’s late Spike. You should head to bed.”

“I guess so. You need anything before I go?” He asked her and looked at Hunter who shook his head. Twilight shook her head and the baby dragon jumped from his chair to the ground and headed for the doors. “Okay. You guys have a good night. Don’t let her bore you too much Hunter.”

Twilight startled and scowled at the baby dragon as he laughed and left them behind. “I don’t bore him.” She growled and then looked at the black stallion. “Do I?”

“No. I can usually stop any ramblings you might go on about. Nothing I cannot handle.” He assured her and leaned forward. “I do have a question for you though.”

“Go ahead.” She said to him and sat down across from him.

“I was within the Netherworld and Kaiana brought up something she had spoken with several dragons about. Something they wished to give you and I have agreed with it.”

She looked stunned for a moment before she recovered. “What could I have done to deserve something from them?”

“It’s what you did not do. You did not panic when they were around and you stood firm in battle beside them and me.” He clarified. “And I owe you a gift for being my host while I am away from the Netherworld.”

“You already got me a gift.” She argued and looked at the necklace around her neck.

“That does not count, it was for the Gala.” He reasoned and she gave him an exasperated look. “This is for allowing me to remain here and the dragons wish to give you something in return. After speaking with Kaiana she wishes to give you a new Regalia.”

“A new Regalia? Why would I need a new one?”

“Your Regalia is of Equestria and the one we would give you would be of the Netherworld. I would not wish to replace your crown, simply the rest of it. We would need to go back to the Netherworld to have it sized properly by Giblet.”

Twilight looked at him and she heaved a sigh. “I’m not going to win this, am I? If I said no you would take my Regalia to size it with that wouldn’t you?” She replied top him her tone clipped.

“Probably. I could most likely get Spike to give it to me if I asked.”

“Don’t involve Spike in this.” She laughed.

“I will if I have to.” He promised and she scowled in reply.

“You…Ugh.” She groused and leaned heavily against the map table. “Geez. Fine.”

“I win.” He chuckled and she glared at him for a moment longer before a smile broke through her angry look.

“Okay, then I have a few more questions for you, your Highness.” She replied.

“I thought as much.” He admitted. “Was it you who told them to grill me or was that their own choice?”

“Was all them I swear.” She replied quickly.

“Mm-hmm.” He replied and made a motion for her to go ahead with his hoof.

“I know I told the girls that it was a Kingdom secret but is it real or are you just not telling everypony about the minions living a long time?”

He sighed and considered her question. “You’re asking what I meant when I said that their death was not the end of the story.”

“Pretty much.” She chirped and waited for him to speak.

He waited for a moment before he replied. “You are to keep it to yourself.” She nodded and made a motion to zip her lips and he went on when she had finished. “The minions to do not really die.”

“What?”

“They can be resurrected.”

Twilight’s eyes went wide as he finished speaking and she stared. “Huh?”

“It’s exactly what it sounds like.” He replied and she leaned forward and still stared openly. “There is a minion that is in charge of the minions when they die, Mortis.”

“So he can bring them back?”

“If I am willing to pay for it yes. I do not pay in bits or coin but with the lives of lower minions. For example, if Wrath were to fall then I would go to Mortis and he would be able to pull Wrath’s soul from…wherever it is, and I would sacrifice lower or newer minions to pay in exchange.”

“That’s…amazing…but…” She babbled and finally came to a stop and waited for him to go on.

“It is not common for a minion to fall in battle and not be healed by the blues.”

“Can they bring them back from the dead?”

“Yes. I did not mention that, did I?” She shook her head almost frantically and he chuckled. “The blue minions can bring minions back from the dead if they reach them before the body decays. It’s a matter of time and ability. The blues are not fighters and are fairly weak when compared to the others. I tend to keep them back and out of sight until a fight is over then I bring them in to do their work.”

“So they’re not fighters?”

“No. They do a great job of dying. But they can swim which puts them above the other types. The others do a great job of drowning.”

Twilight giggled and then sat back down and regarded him. “So you can resurrect your entire army if you need to with the help of the blues or you can resurrect them from home?”

“Yes. Mortis is within the minion burrows and I can access him easily through there.”

“You can bring them all back.” She whispered.

“Yes. Thankfully the majority of the army is pretty resilient and I would not need to resurrect them all at once. The blues follow in my wake and they bring back those that fall.”

“Wow.” She whispered out and he waited for her to go on. “So your army is never-ending?”

“That’s one way to look at it.” He agreed with an absent wave of his hoof.

“Wow. Going to war with you would be the biggest mistake of any pony’s life.”

“That’s true and yet some have done it.” He said with a laugh. “I do not go to war lightly and so far I see no reason to go to war with anypony.”

She was quiet as he sat and waited for her to speak once more. He knew that hearing about the abilities of his and the blues had been quite the shock. He had only learned about their abilities when he was beginning to plan how to retake his kingdom and it had been startling to him. His armor creaked as he shifted his weight and he waited for her to speak.

“Okay, that's pretty amazing.”

“It is when it’s used. But I have no desire to use it on a large scale again.” He admitted.

“You did when you took back your kingdom and the ponies?”

“Yes. Any battle that went on I sent the blues in behind us to resurrect the dead and those that we did not get to I brought back through Mortis.” He informed her.

“Do you know of any other magic that you can use? You mentioned the darkness that you can use but that can’t be it. You have the minions and their abilities but are they all you have?”

“No. There are old magics at work that I can call upon. The Netherworld magic is another I can call upon when I figure out how, and there are types of magic that are determined by the type of ruler that you are.”

“What do you mean? Like they know who you are or what?”

“It’s not that they know who you are it's more that they change depending on how you use them. They go hoof in hoof with the Netherworld Magic but are easier to use. For example one of them can strengthen a minion or I can sacrifice a minion to replenish my energy or magical strength.”

“Oh wow.”

“Another can either subjugate a weaker-minded pony or beast or it can turn them into ash. It depends on what it is used for.” He clarified and her eyes went wide.

“Subjugate a pony?”

“Or a beast. It is rarely used since it is not easy to control if you are not focusing on it. I do not use it personally.”

“You can do what with it? Control them?”

He sighed before he replied, he knew she would have trouble with it but he wished to be honest with her. “Yes. But I have never used it to any great effect. It’s better not used.”

“But you still can do that?”

“Yes. It is possible.” He admitted with a short sigh.

She opened her mouth to speak but it clicked shut as she considered what he had said. Her mouth opened and closed a few more times as she thought it over.

“But you don’t use it?”

“No. Like I said it can be hard to control and if you’re not careful you can severely hurt or kill somepony." He replied.

“Okay. Did your dad ever?”

“Not that I am aware of. According to Gnarl, he was as cautious with it as I am.”

“I see.” She said and leaned back in her chair as she considered his words. “It’s just hard to think about you being able to do that to another pony even though I know you and I know you wouldn’t do that.”

“I can get ponies to follow me on my own I don’t need magic to help me.” He reassured her.

“I know you and you wouldn’t do that.” She said with more confidence in her tone. “You’re not that kind of pony.” She said to him and he gave a slight tilt of his head in affirmation of her statement. “Is that it?”

“No. There are other types but they deal with strengthening the minions as a group or individuals.”

“Wow. You have access to a whole host of magic that I have never seen before. I know some of it is bad but other parts could be used to the benefit of others and that is what you choose to do with it.”

“Was there anything else?” He asked her with a smile.

“Where is the old Tower?”

“I was wondering if you would ask about it. If you wish I can take you to it and show it to you. There is a Gate close by it that is still active from when Gnarl showed it to me.”

“You can go to it?” She asked him, excitement in her voice.

“Of course. It’s a ruin now but it’s still quite the sight even now.” He replied as she nodded with a wide smile and he laughed at her enthusiasm.

She looked thoughtful for a moment before she nodded once more and smiled back at him. “I would love to see it. But for now what did Gnarl need from you?”

“Oh. He informed me that a group of mercenaries and animal traders have agreed to meet with me as a potential buyer in Canterlot. I gained their name from Top Quote and I used his name to gain access to them.”

“I assume you’re going to go in an illusion?”

“You assume correctly. I will need you to point out the bar they want to meet in though.” He replied to her.

“I’ll take you to it. Can I come with you?”

“If you think you can let me lead the conversation and only speak when asked to then yes.” He replied, his tone short. “I don’t say that lightly. I need them to talk and I will need them to believe that I am nothing more than another customer with questions. If I am right then I can get to the one that sold the Chimera and other monsters to the Governess.”

She nodded in agreement. “I’ll keep quiet. As far as they know I’m an assistant to you nothing more.”

“Perfect. The meeting is two days from now.”

Author's Note

Okay, here we go. Thanks to Nevermore777 for the idea of the girls questioning him. I apologize if I did not get to every question and I will try to hit on them more as time goes on. Let me know if anything comes across as awkward. It sounded okay when I went through it but I could be biased. Thank you as always and please enjoy it!

Edit: 3/18/2020

32: Illusions

“So what is the plan?” Twilight asked him as they stayed in the shadows of a nearby building. “The bar is down the road.”

“We will be going in there under our illusions and our goal is to find out who the Governess got her monsters from. The secondary reason is who ordered the kidnap and ransom of you and your friends. Mercenaries are many things, but advanced thinking is generally beyond them. They see the money and that is as far as they think.”

Twilight nodded as he explained and she looked thoughtful for several seconds. “So your thinking somepony organized it all?”

“Precisely.” He replied. “Asking to abduct a Princess of another country is not something that comes to fruition easily. While it may have seemed like those nobles came to that choice on their own I can’t help but wonder if that’s the truth. If I’m being paranoid then that’s the end of it and we move on. For now, we are after the supplier for the creatures.”

“Do you think they will give up the information easily?”

“With enough coin, anything can happen.” He replied easily.

“Do they care what currency you use?” She asked him.

“If they do then we might be in trouble. I only have access to the gold of my own kingdom. We will find out.”

“I have my own savings if it comes down to it that we can use.”

“I don’t need your money.” He said to her, his tone gentle so as not to offend her.

“I know. But I am offering it. I want this solved as much as you do. If it helps you then…I have no problem with you needing to use it.” She said as a slight blush went over her face.

He was quiet as he leaned his shoulder against her for several seconds before he nodded. “Very well. Hopefully, we do not need to worry about it. If we play our cards right then they will tip their hoof and we will have them in chains by the end of it.”

“What if they don’t?”

“Then we force them,” Hunter replied, his tone icy as she gave a quiet nod in response.

“Hopefully it doesn’t come to that,” Twilight admitted with a glance to him.

“One can only hope.” He admitted. “Let me lead and you follow with what I say.”

“Got it. This is your territory and I’m just helping.” She replied with a nod.

The Overlord fell silent as he reached out to the dragon to make sure he was still close by. He had no intention of needing the dragon’s fire but it was reassuring to have him close by. His horn lit up as he called on his Unicorn magic to create the illusion over his body. He saw Twilight's horn light as she did the same. A bare second later and both of them were covered in their illusions and ready to continue onward. He glanced at the mare and her coat had been turned silver and her mane grey. She was now a simple Unicorn and she stood next to him, ready to lead him to the bar. She had taught him how to change his voice and he looked at her, ready.

“Lead on.” He said to her and she nodded.

Twilight led him forward and he stayed as close as he dared without stepping on her heels. The mare broke into a trot and he followed her lead as she looked over her shoulder to him and he nodded that he was still with her. They trotted down the dirty streets and she paused outside of the bar. He held back a snort at the sight of the weathered doors and broken windows.

“Here it is.” She said to him as he drew up next to her.

He nodded and led her into the building. His horn lit as he pushed the doors open and he looked around as his eyes adjusted to the dim lighting and he walked in, his stride confident. He led the nervous mare to a booth in the back and he sat down facing the front. From his place, he could easily see the door and he could not be snuck up on. Twilight slid into the booth beside him with a slight grimace at the state of the leather of the booth. He watched the entrance and after a few minutes, the doors were pushed open as a small group came in. Hunter’s eyes watched carefully under their illusion and he followed them from his place. The lead pony wore a set of leather armor and had a set of small scars along his face. His coat was a dull grey with a white mane and tail. The ponies with him were a different shade of grey and if Hunter looked at them right he could tell that they were twins. All three were earth ponies and they approached with a confident stride.

The group of three came toward him and they produced the letter that he had sent them and he produced the one they had sent to him. They smiled and he watched as they sat down, their backs to the doors. He could tell easily that they were comfortable enough in this place to not worry about their backs. They sat in silence across from him as they waited or one of them to speak. Hunter sat in silence and he could feel Twilight push her leg up against his. He could sense that she was nervous and he raised his head to look down at them.

“I’m your contact, Sunder. So how did you get our information?” The lead pony finally spoke up, breaking the tense silence.

“From an associate of yours, Top Quote,” Hunter replied easily.

“Been a while since we heard from him. Was beginning to think he dropped off the face of Equus.”

“He was still within the borders of the Netherworld Empire when I spoke with him last.” He replied, his voice smooth as he lied to them.

They nodded and a chuckle broke from one of the twins. Sunder looked at him and chuckled as well. “You’d think he’d give up in that area. He has the worst luck when it comes to those ponies and their Ruler.”

Hunter said nothing and acted as if he did not know what they were talking about. Playing ignorant would go a long way to keeping his identity from them. He leaned back in the booth and waited for a second before he spoke. “So you don’t have anything to do with that land?”

“If we are paid then we deal with it.” He admitted with a shrug.

“So you have handled them before?”

“A few times. We tend to stay in the shadows when it comes to that kingdom. Their Overlord is hard to handle so we remain in the shadow and tend to avoid him. But if the pay is good then we will handle him as needed.” He assured him.

Hunter leaned slightly forward and made a motion for him to go on and the leader leaned his forelegs against the table and went on as asked.

“In Equestria we are in the shadows but anything that goes on with the nobles tends to have our hooves in it. It’s pretty easy to manipulate the nobles when you dangle what they want in front of their eyes.”

Hunter said nothing for several seconds before he breathed in and went on. “And when there are no nobles?”

“Ahh you know the Empire then.” He said and leaned back. “Yeah since there are no nobles in that Empire it’s not easy to manipulate. But it can be done.”

“I heard about something in the Empire recently. It failed to remove him and was routed. Was that one of yours?” Hunter asked carefully.

“That was a splinter group. It was part of a larger plan by us but it was routed as you say. But that does not mean it was a total failure. We are still in the shadows and we are involved without the use of the nobles. I have to admit I was a bit shocked when he burned them alive.” He said with a chuckle.

Hunter looked at the twins and then back to the lead pony. “So are you worth my time if you failed that spectacularly?”

Sunder’s eyes widened at the stallion's words and he leaned back deeper against the chair. “You asked about our animal trafficking. Though I can’t say I blame you for asking about our record of success. That splinter group had two purposes and they may have failed one of them but they managed to gain a foothold in the Empire itself. In the time it will pay for itself.” He said with a malicious grin. “Don’t worry too much over it. We are worth the effort.”

Hunter leaned back into the booth and gave a slight nod to them and he could hear Twilight breathe out a breath and he refocused on the ponies across the table.

“I assure you, my friend. If we had been serious that particular Ruler would have fallen. I can assure you of that.” He replied, his tone arrogant and self-assured.

The Overlord gave a slight nod once more and waited for them to settle. “I had heard a rumor in the Empire of an attempt on the Princess of Equestria that was within the Empire during that time. You’re doing?” He asked, his tone light as he waited for them to speak.

“You’re pretty well informed for an outside pony.” He said as he leaned forward and stared at the Overlord under his illusion.

“I have my sources. You have yours and I have mine.” He replied, his voice smooth.

The leader glared and stood partially out of his chair, looming over the pair of ponies. “You might want to be careful about who you trust when it comes to your info. Now, who told you?”

Hunter held his head high and remained quiet. The twins stood up from their seats to try to intimidate them. Hunter remained silent as Twilight stayed quiet beside him. Seconds ticked past as he remained quiet, his body ready to move should he need to. Their illusion was still and solid as they were being stared at. The lead pony suddenly broke out into a laugh and sat back down. The twins followed suit as he waved a hoof at them.

“You’re tougher than I thought you would be. Most anypony would have given it up but not you.” He said with a loud laugh. “What gives you that confidence I wonder?”

“You can attack me if you wish but I am a Unicorn with the skill of my own. You hold muscle but I can throw them as quickly as they can strike.” Hunter replied as he looked up at his horn.

The twins chuckled and their leader nodded. “It’s not often we find a pony that is not afraid of us. I have to admit it’s kind of fun to find one.”

“Glad you are pleased,” Hunter replied. “I have no reason to fear you. Do you have more to offer or should I take my business elsewhere?”

“Oh don’t worry. We will take care of you and you’re safe with us. So long as you pay we will make sure you are safe and happy.” Sunder assured him with a malicious smile. “But don’t think that means you will be told anything you ask for. You’re a simple buyer, not one of us.”

Hunter held up his hooves in a placating manner to assure them that he was no threat to them. “Very well. I will back off and see where that leads us.”

“You’re smarter than you look,” Sunder said to him and Hunter put his hooves back on the table.

“Down to business then?” They nodded as he spoke and Hunter put his hooves together and leaned them under his chin. “I am after a Chimera.”

Sunder looked surprised and shook his head. “I gotta admit we don’t really deal with those brutes. They tend to end up killing more of our men than is worth it to keep them. Now before ya write us off.” He said as Hunter began to move and Twilight shifted her weight. “We do know of a broker who can hook ya up with one. I can put ya in contact with him, for a fee.”

Hunter sat still and looked back at them. “And this fee is?”

“Don’t worry about it too much. I’ll be in contact with the broker and once I have them I will reach out to you and let you know what you owe.” Sunder assured him.

“Very well. What kind of currency do you prefer?” Hunter asked.

“We are in Equestria so the Equestrian Bit is what we need from you.” He informed the stallion.

Hunter leaned back and looked at the mare beside him and she nodded at his look. He looked back to Sunder and the twins and they looked at the mare as if seeing her for the first time. Hunter felt himself bristle at the looks she was getting but he remained quiet about it.

“She is my assistant and she keeps tabs on the bits I have at my disposal.” He assured them.

“She’s a cute little thing, isn’t she?” Sunder said to the twins who nodded as they looked hungrily at the mare. “You know. I know a buyer who would pay top dollar for her.”

Hunter held back his anger and simply shook his head. “That won’t work for me. I just now got her trained to how I like her. I have invested too much time and effort into her to sell her and start over.”

Sunder chuckled and leaned back in his chair. “All right. Do you hear that boys? She’s off-limits.” He said to the twins and they looked back to the stallion and went back to ignoring the mare with him.

The Overlord waited for several seconds to ensure that Twilight was no longer their focus and then spoke once more. “Have you used this broker before?”

“We used him once a few years ago. Chimera are his thing and he breeds and sells them. In my opinion, he’s out of his mind, those things are vicious even by our standards.”

“Oh?” Hunter goaded him to go on.

“Yeah, some pony in the Empire wanted one. Top Quote got in touch with us and asked about a creature for some sporting event there. He wanted it to go through us but whoever was buying cut him out of the deal and went through us. Pretty sure Quote wanted to strangle them for it but what can ya do?”

He nodded in agreement and Twilight leaned her leg against his once more, the pressure more urgent and he know that she was telling him to be careful. Hunter didn’t say anything to her but he did lean back in the booth and look away from them. He had gotten the confirmation he had been after and now he needed to make a break for it with the mare on his heels.

“Thank you for your time Gentlecolts. I looks forward to your contacting me with the assurance of this seller you have mentioned.” Hunter said to them as he pushed Twilight out of the booth and she waited for him to join her. “I trust you will not make me wait too long.”

Sunder chuckled and shook his head. “Nah. We will get in touch pretty quick once we get the broker on the horn. I have to ask though. Have you seen the dragon outside?”

Hunter paused and looked over his shoulder at Sunder and nodded. “I saw it. I chose to stay away from it but it was hard to miss.”

Sunder laughed and nodded. “I can see why. Just so you know since you seem to be more interested in the rare creatures we are thinking of finding a way to subdue that monster. If we do, you interested?”

“You think you can subdue something that size?” Hunter asked, his voice inquisitive.

“Well if it’s impossible then we will find a way to kill it and sell the parts. My question still stands.”

Hunter looked at the twins and then back to Sunder as a smile went over his muzzle at their question. He kept his temper in check at the threat to his dragon. “I would be interested in a few of those golden scales if you manage it.”

He said his piece and looked back as Twilight began to walk out of the bar. He walked in front of her and she fell in behind him as he led her out into the sun. He led her through the town to a location they had scouted before that would allow them to hide and drop the illusions. He listened for any sign that they were being followed as he led the mare. Minutes passed by as he listened and occasionally he would look to the rooftops and soon they reached the spot and he slid into the alley with her right behind him. He motioned for her to wait as he listened for any sign of a tail. When he was sure they were safe his horn lit and he dropped his illusion.

Twilight sagged as her illusion fell and she looked at him, the stress in her eyes. “How did you manage not to lose your temper when they talked about Sorkeno?”

“I reminded myself that the odds of them hurting him are so remote it’s laughable. And how did you fare with them asking if I wanted to sell you?”

She shivered at the mention of it and she looked at him as she sat down in place. “I am trying not to think about it.”

“Don’t worry about it.” He assured her and she tried to smile. “They were probably trying to bait me and see what I would do. Same with the question about my dragon.”

“What do you mean?”

“They wanted to see if I had any connection to the dragon. If I did I would react in a different way. When I asked them to save me a few scales I acted as a potential buyer, not an Overlord.” He explained. “When they asked about you I was pretty sure they were trying to see if you were related to me in any way or if I was more attached to you. If you were closer to me then it appeared then you would be ammunition to use against me if they wished.”

Twilight stared at him as he finished. “So they were thinking that I was simply your assistant?”

“They were asking if I was romantically involved with you or not.” She blushed as he clarified. “That means a deeper relationship and one that they can use against me.”

“So when you were talking about me being the way you wanted me?”

“I was saying that you were more loyal to me than I was to you.” He replied. “It worked thankfully.”

She shook her head and got to her hooves. “This is more complicated than I thought it would be.” She admitted with a grimace.

“You’re dealing with the underworld that exists under every stable kingdom. You exist above it in many ways but that does not mean it does not exist.” He said to her. “I have one as well. The difference is that I keep close tabs on mine and when needed I deal with them.”

“You buy things from them?”

“If I need to. I rarely reach out to them and it’s usually something that I do not want on the market so I reach out to take it back or away from them.” He explained as they began to move out of the alley and into the sun.

“So will they reach out or did we waste our time?”

“No, they will. They know I have the bits to make me worth their time. They were only interested in the pony that had the connections and the money to back it up. We played our parts well and they will do the work now.”

“Thank Equestria.” She said to him as they moved toward the nearby park where they had left Sorkeno. “What's the plan now?”

“I will be sending the information that we gathered from them to Gnarl and have him use our own connections to do some research through our black market.” He explained. “We will look for any further information connecting Everlight to the market and the Chimera dealer.”

“Are we sure they weren’t talking about another pony that wanted a Chimera?” She asked.

“It’s possible. The odds of them mentioning it are pretty slim. The fact that the pony was supposed to go through Top Quote tells me that we are on the right track. Only he had knowledge of the Governess’s desire to get a monster for the Arena. Through him, she got into contact with Sunder and his ilk. The fact that she cut out Top Quote means that might have been when he chose to leave Everlight and wash his hooves of her.”

“I have to admit I hope its exactly what you are looking for. Otherwise, you going to that nasty bar was a waste of time.” She said to him with a chuckle.

“It was pretty bad.” He agreed.

“I was kind of worried that they would get madder when you refused to talk to them. They stood up and I was sure our cover was blown.”

“Simple intimidation. They were testing to see if I would give up and be afraid of them. They were waiting for me to show that little bit of weakness that they could exploit.”

“Is that what they were doing?”

He nodded as they left the streets and walked into the park itself. “Even if we had fought them off the rest of the bar would have become involved.” He said to her.

“What?”

“I’m pretty certain the rest of that bar or at least most of it was members of their organization or connected to it somehow. We would have been sorely outnumbered.”

“I had no idea. They all looked the same and…”

“That’s the point.” He interrupted. “You’re not meant to see any of them as out of the ordinary and they use that to their advantage. I need to teach you how to scan a room for threats again.”

She chuckled and nodded in agreement. “Maybe you do. I saw that they were all looking at us but I figured that was due to us being a bit out of place.”

“We were very out of place. We stood out and that was the point. We needed to be seen as their potential clients and not somepony that is going to be unable to pay for their services.” He explained to her. “I didn’t mention it to you since I had the feeling you would have been tenser and they would have paid more attention to you than I wanted them to. I wanted you to be overshadowed by my actions so I made sure that I stayed their focus.”

She gave him a sidelong look and shook her head. “Is that why you were borderline rude to them?”

He chuckled and nodded. “I’m acting as a noble would, what do they do when they want something?”

She stumbled and then nodded in agreement. “That’s true. Their kind of rude.”

He barked a laugh at her admittance and led her toward the dragon as they entered into the main park. Sorkeno looked up as they approached and his golden scales shone in the bright sunlight.

“Are you certain you wish to sit on his back that long?” Hunter asked as the mare walked out to the golden dragon. “I can easily enough but the longest you have sat on his back without a break is a little over two hours.”

“It’ll be fine.” She assured him. “I’m leaving Spike here with Applejack for the day anyway. I planned on us staying in one of the towns overnight and then we will come back here in the morning.”

He leaned against the dragon’s snout as he reached him and watched as she turned to face him. “I know you have it all planned out. But that does not change my earlier question.”

She sighed and nodded. “It will be fine. I can sit there just fine with you.”

“True.” He agreed and looked up as the sun was not even up yet. They had dropped Spike off with Applejack last night and she would watch over him while they headed for the border.

“That’s close to ten hours by my guess.” He went one and she glared at him. “Your tail not mine.” He said and finally gave up.

She had planned out for them to go to the border towns to allow him to meet the ponies and for them to see him versus only hearing about him. She had it figured out that if they left before dawn then they would arrive a little before dinner and that would allow him to see the town and they would stay overnight in one of the larger ones that had an Inn available.

“Like I said it will be fine.” She assured him and walked up to the golden dragon who cast a look at the black stallion as he sighed and shook his head in exasperation.

Hunter was quiet as he sat still on the dragons back. Beside him, Twilight was beginning to look more miserable by the minute and he bit back a bark of laughter as she got to her hooves once more to walk down the dragon’s snout and back to him. He watched as she walked to the end of Sorkeno’s nose, paused and smiled for the dragon and began to walk back to where he sat in silence. She looked at him and saw the slight grin on his face and she scowled at him before rejoining him.

“Not one word.” She growled and he snorted a laugh at her expense.

“I didn’t say anything.” He replied and stared straight ahead of him.

“You didn’t have to. The look on your face said enough for ten ponies.” She groused.

“I tried to warn you about sitting dragon back for ten hours.” He admitted and shrugged dismissively.

“How do you do it?” She asked him.

“I wear armor for one.” He replied and she looked at the armor plating that covered his flanks and grumbled as he went on. “I have been sitting on dragon back for many years. I like to think my hide is a bit tougher for it.”

She didn’t say anything for several seconds as he fell quiet. She gave a deep sigh and stared ahead of them. “So your armor helps you to sit on his scales for ten hours?”

“That too.” He replied. “Through my connection to him, I’m a bit thicker skinned than most ponies. So that might be why it does not affect me as much as others.”

“I have to admit I’m jealous of that.” She replied as she shifted her weight and leaned back on her tail. “So we are almost there I think. What do you think of going there so far?”

“I think it is needed to ensure that they know who I am. We shall see how they react.” He replied.

“I think they will reply with some fear. If only because of the dragon. No offense Sorkeno.” She said as she patted the dragon’s scales.

“There is no need to apologize to me Little Princess,” Sorkeno said back to her.

Twilight smiled and settled back in her place next to the Overlord. He said nothing and simply allowed the silence to drag on between them. His mind went over what he was doing and he knew that in the end, he might lose what he had come for. In a way, he was not as set on the land as he had once been and it had now become something that tied him to Equestria. They were not allies in the sense that they could call on his aid should anything happen but he knew that in time he might need to act as an ally. He had watched Equestria for years and he knew more about them than he let on to the Alicorn mare. He closed his eyes for several seconds as they began to descend through the clouds and he looked down to the ground ahead of them.

“There it is.” Twilight suddenly stood up and pointed ahead of them.

He shook aside his thoughts and got to his hooves to follow her hoof to see what she was seeing. He could see the small dot that was the town and the dragon under them angled for the spot on the horizon. Sorkeno’s flight remained even and easy to sit through as they moved quickly forward. Twilight sat back down and he saw her grimace slightly and rub her back as he tried to hold back a laugh.

“Shush.” She complained to him and sat down beside him.

He said nothing in reply and set his hooves in the notches in the dragon’s scales and Twilight stayed close to him and was ready to grip him if she needed to. Hunter held onto the smooth scales as the dragon began to slow in his descent and his wings began to bank to land easily outside of the town.

Author's Note

Here we go. And into the next part, we go. Let me know if there are any errors and I will try to fix them as quickly as I can.

33: Choices to be Made

Hunter looked down as ponies in the nearby fields scattered and ran for town. Sorkeno’s lithe form landed as gently as was possible with minimal dust and dirt being kicked up. He could hear ponies calling out to each other about the golden dragon and he glanced at Twilight who looked confidently at him. He waited for the dragon to still and he pulled his hooves out of their place and he held onto the smooth golden scales as Sorkeno lowered his head to allow them to jump down to the grass. His head landed against the ground and Hunter jumped down to the ground and put up his hoof to reach for the Alicorn mare. She gripped his hoof and floated easily down to the ground to land beside him.

“We made it.” She whispered to him and he nodded to her. “I have to admit I’m not looking forward to another ten hours going back home.”

He barked a laugh and shook his head. “I tried to ask you about it but you were so sure it would be fine.”

“I know I was.” She admitted. “I am now wondering about what it will be like on the way back.”

“It will be worse.” He replied and turned to face the town.

She sighed and looked at the town with him. She smiled at the sight of the ponies as they peeked out from behind homes and businesses. “It’ll be fine. Just don’t growl at any of them and you’ll make a good impression.”

He shrugged absently and looked over his shoulder to the golden dragon who nudged them both forward. “Enjoy your time in their home, little ones,” Sorkeno said to them and nudged them forward once more.

“We will, Sorkeno.” She assured him and she tugged the Overlords armor and he fell in close behind her.

A pony trotted up to meet them, his face a mask of anger and fear that seemed to war for placement on his face. His body was heavyset but Hunter could see that it was more muscle than fat and his fur was the color of mud with a light flaxen mane. His steps slowed at the sight of the Princess of Friendship. His eyes darted from her to the armored stallion that walked with her. He paused and seemed to choose to wait for them to reach him and Twilight led the way to him.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle. Welcome to our town.” He said to her and bowed his head to her.

“Thank you.” She smiled and greeted him. “I have with me Overlord Hunter Flame. I brought him here to meet you as he is…”

“We know who he is.” The mayor said, his tone harsh.

Twilight paused and blinked in surprise at his tone. “Oh. You do?”

“Yes. Princess Celestia and Luna informed me of the land dispute you have with his kingdom and that he had come to Equestria to work on it.” He snarled as Twilight backed up a step, her flank bumping against Hunter's armored chest. “We have no interest in his rule and he is not welcome here.”

Twilight’s eyes went wider at his words and she glanced over her shoulder to Hunter who remained impassive. His face showed no sign of anger or offense at their tone. “He’s not here to harm anypony, I promise you.” She defended. “I brought him here to meet you peacefully and to see the town itself. He’s not here to harm anypony.”

“He is still not welcome.” The mayor growled but his eyes darted from the Princess to the Overlord behind her.

Hunter could see the fear that warred on his face as Twilight begged him to reconsider his stance. The Overlord remained silent as she spoke and he allowed her to try before he closed his eyes and breathed in a breath before he stepped up to stand next to her and spoke ahead of her.

“I am here to see the amount of land that has been changed due to the borders shifting. That is my purpose here.” Hunter said to him, his voice calm and self-assured.

The Mayor went quiet as the stallion spoke and Twilight looked at the tall Unicorn before she looked back to the Mayor and nodded in agreement. Mayor visibly faltered in his words and backed up a step under Hunter's red glowing gaze.

“He’s still…He’s not one of us.” The mayor stammered.

“I am not from Equestria that is true. But that is no reason to shun me before I have even begun to analyze the options.” Hunter replied, his tone remained calm. “I wish to see what has been changed and to make an informed choice when it comes to the land dispute with your Princesses.”

The mayor faltered and he could see that he had won by the others body language. Hunter said nothing more in response but he could see the mayor giving in as he backed up several steps.

“Just…keep him…with you, Princess Twilight.” He stumbled over the words as he fled from them both.

Twilight stared after the mayors retreating back as he left them behind. She looked at the Overlord who gave her a sly wink before he began to walk into the town itself. She jumped to stay at his side as they began to move onto the town’s roads and she bumped his shoulder in teasing as they walked.

“You could have helped me out sooner with that.” She teased.

“I needed a moment to see what his problem was. Once I listened for a moment I was able to say what he needed to hear to calm the situation and in the end, I got exactly what I wanted from him.”

“Which was?”

“For him to get out of our way and allow us to walk around as we wished.” He said to her. “Is that a complaint?”

“Oh no.” She said with a shake of her head. “I’m not complaining, just asking.”

“Good to hear.”

She chuckled as he walked ahead of her for several strides and then jumped to catch up with him once more. Hunter was silent as ponies stared and moved to get out of his way. He did not say anything to them and instead looked from market stall to market stall as they closed down for the night. He moved easily past them and into the main square.

“Okay we need to find the inn before it closes its doors for the night so we don’t end up outside in the cold overnight.” She said to him and he nodded in agreement with her. “Come on. This way.”

He fell in behind her as she led him down another street and toward a block of businesses. As they walked she began to look from side to side and he looked ahead of them and he read a few signs as she scanned them close by.

“Up there.” He said and she stopped as he spoke. He came to stand beside her and pointed ahead of them and off to the right.

“Oh, yup. Good eye.” She complimented and he nodded as she led him to the inn's doors.

The Alicorn walked into the business and held open the door as he walked in behind her. A pony stood behind a counter and the mare approached her and Hunter stayed at her heels. The mare stared openly at him, her expression switched from fear to uncertainty and back again. He remained quiet to allow the mare to speak to her.

“We need two rooms for the night please,” Twilight said to her.

The mare stared at her for a moment as if she had spoken a different language and then gave a stiff nod. “One for each of you?”

“Yes please,” Twilight affirmed.

“Okay. We have a few that are open and ready for use. Will you need one that is joined by a door or completely separate?”

“Joined by a door is fine,” Twilight said to her with a bright smile.

“Same bill or separate?”

“Same.” The mare chirped happily.

“One moment.” She said as she vanished behind a door.

“That was easy,” Twilight said to him as he joined her at the counter.

“Not a difficult request.” He said to her and she nodded. “But I agree that it was pretty painless.”

The mare rejoined them and paused as her eyes fell on him and she placed two sets of keys on the counter and Twilight’s magic gripped both of them and they vanished into her magic. “We close the doors in four hours. Please make sure your back indoors by then.”

“Thank you,” Twilight said to her and Hunter led her out of the inn and back out into the town. “Okay, so we can look around before we worry about getting back to the inn. I think we should check on Sorkeno and make sure he is comfortable and then we should turn in as well.”

“Sounds like a plan.” He said to her and she began to lead him back to the business district of the town.

He looked up as a loud gasp went out and a pony scrambled back away from them and lunged to get out of sight. Twilight chuckled nervously and walked forward.

“It’s fine Twilight.” He said to her, trying to ease her nervousness.

She looked at him, sadness in her eyes as she regarded him. “No, it's not.” She whimpered.

“I admit that it’s probably not what you had thought it would be. But it could be worse.” He said to her, trying to ease her mind.

“I knew they would be hesitant of you but I didn’t think they would be so frightened of you right off the bat. You haven’t done anything to deserve it. I hoped they would be a little calmer and not as likely to run away from you.” She admitted with a sigh.

“Still think they will be fine under my rule?” He asked her.

She sighed and looked at the ground as they walked. “I’m not sure.” She admitted sadly. “But I know that you deserve a chance. I did the same thing to you at first. I was so afraid of you that I couldn’t t even think about what to do. But when I got to know you it was okay and I learned that you weren’t what I was afraid of.”

“Don’t let it worry you too much. They will get over it in time.” He assured her.

“Your right.” She replied and walked forward with more confidence.

They moved through the towns square and into the suburban section. They walked down each street and he slowly grew to understand the layout of the town and he was growing more certain that if needed he could find his way around the town on his own. Time ticked past them as ponies hid from them, they started to come out at the sight of one of their Princesses but their fear came to bear at the sound of his armored hooves behind her. They trotted out of town to check on the golden dragon who looked up as they approached.

“Sorkeno. Are you going to be okay out here for the night?” Twilight asked him.

Sorkeno nodded and looked at her carefully. “Are you all right Little Princess? You seem out of sorts."

She stopped in her tracks and looked at him before she looked over her shoulder to Hunter who stopped just behind her. “I’m fine.”

“If you say you are then I will believe you.” He replied with a nod of his great head.

She looked down to the ground and then sat down heavily. “I’m just shocked I guess. I didn’t think they would react so badly to you, either of you.” She admitted and Hunter came up to stand next to her.

“Are they frightened, little one?”

“They are. They were alerted to the land dispute by others and have chosen their side. I was able to get them to calm down enough to allow me to enter the town. Otherwise, I was not welcome.”

Sorkeno raised his head and arched his neck as fire built in the back of his throat. “Are they threatening you, little one?”

“No. Nothing like that.” Hunter assured the golden dragon and he calmed once more. “If their fear grows they might act differently but I am not worried about it. I have you close by if they do anything drastic.”

“You do not have your minions with you. If I grow concerned for you I will flatten their town to find you.” Sorkeno vowed.

“I don’t think that will be needed,” Twilight said as she looked at them both. “But I have to admit I was a bit taken aback but I don’t think they would do anything against either of us.”

“If you think they might come to me and we will leave,” Sorkeno said to her and leaned his head down to nuzzle both of them.

Twilight got to her hooves and smiled at the dragon as he laid his head down on the grass. “It’s getting to be time for us to go to the inn. We’ll see you in the morning Sorkeno.”

Hunter approached the dragon and set his head against the dragon’s smooth scales and stayed still for several seconds before he moved to follow the Alicorn mare.

Twilight looked back at him as they walked out of the inn and into the morning sun. He closed his eyes for a second as the light burned and then he fell in at her side. He looked past her as several ponies were watching the pair of them closely.

“Just keep your head up and everything will be fine,” Twilight assured him as she fell in beside him.

“I’m not worried about it.” He replied. “You should try to relax a bit.” He teased.

“I’m fine.” She quickly said to him. “Am I that tense?”

“You’re wound a bit tight.” He responded. “But they seem to be either ignoring me entirely or they have now been made a bit curious about me instead of complete fear.”

“That’s good to see.” She replied and walked with him as they made their way through the town once more. “In time they will grow to care about you as much as your own ponies do. If you end up with the land I mean.” She amended.

They walked out of the town and moved to where the golden dragon waited for them. He stopped just before the dragon and turned back to the town and spun to face it. His red eyes scanned the town itself and he could see ponies as they went back to their everyday lives now that they had left the town. His ears flicked back as Twilight rejoined him and looked from the town back to him.

“What is it?” She asked him quietly.

He sighed and then looked at her. “What is your opinion?”

Twilight looked away from him and back to the town. “I’m not sure there is the right choice.” She admitted with a shake of her head. “I can see that they love the Princesses deeply but at the same time they are not willing to give you the chance you deserve. Your rule is very different than ours but at the same time there are other things that are the same.”

He closed his eyes and his own thoughts swam through his mind. He opened his eyes and looked at her as she smiled at him.

“You look so serious.” She teased and bumped his shoulder with her own and chuckled.

“I have a serious request for you.”

The laughing look fell from her eyes as she nodded to him. “Okay.”

“If you were to ask me to drop the dispute and let it go, I would.” He said to her.

Her purple eyes went wide as he finished speaking to her. He could see her mind racing behind her eyes as she stared at him. Her mouth opened and then closed several times as she considered what he had said.

“What brought this on?” She asked him, her voice quiet.

He looked away from her and back to the town. He shook his head and sighed deeply. “It’s your choice now.” He said to her.

Twilight stared at the black stallion for several more seconds as his words sunk into her mind. She looked behind her to the golden dragon who laid still and silent behind them. His eyes blinked slowly at her and she looked back forward and then to the Overlord beside her. Her mind raced with possibilities and what she could or should say to him. He had said that he was being serious and she knew that he was serious. She knew him well enough to know that he was not kidding with her. She suddenly breathed in and walked ahead and spun to face him. She raised her wings off her back and squared her shoulders, facing him as a Princess of Equestria.

His red eyes glowed back at her as he waited for her to speak. “Will you split the land with us?”

He looked at her and she saw his head give a slight tilt. His ears were faced forward to listen to her closely. “Is that your request or theirs?”

“Mine.” She assured him, a smile tugging at her mouth. “You can have the land that is before the ponies and we keep the ponies.” She said to him, willing confidence and strength into her voice. “I am asking you this for me. Will you do this, for me?”

She could see a smile tug at the corners of his mouth as a light blush went over her features. She tried to hide it but she knew that he could see it. He leaned back on his haunches and held out his hoof to her.

“Deal.”

She felt shock go through her as he waited for her to shake his hoof. She stiffly reached out to him as a smile went over her mouth. She pushed his hoof aside and threw her forelegs around his neck and hugged him tightly. She knew that as a Princess she should be professional but at the same time, she knew that he didn’t need her to be a Princess. In a way, he had needed her to ask him simply as herself. He held her close and she could feel his mane tickle her face and she nuzzled his neck.

“Then it is done.” He whispered to her and she nodded. “Diall leneor sheto moni letoi.”

She pulled back from him and looked at him, her head tilted slightly.

“We are of one mind.” He said to her as he pulled back from her.

“That’s in Dracoran?”

“Yes. It seems fitting.”

“It is.” She agreed. “What made you change your mind?”

“As time went by I found that I was not as invested in the land as I once was. I have been trying to recall why I thought it was so prized before.”

She watched as he shook his head and moved past her toward the dragon behind them. “Why did it have to be me?”

He stopped and she watched as he looked over his shoulder to her, a slight smile on his mouth. “It had to be you.”

“Why? Princess Celestia asked you to split the difference and you told her in no uncertain terms no.”

“Simply put?” He said to her and she nodded. “I don’t like either of them.”

He turned away from her and she watched as he moved away from her to the dragon. She could feel a furious blush go over her face. She stared after him and put her hooves to her face and turned away from them both.

“Calm down Twilight. It’s not like he meant anything by it.” She whispered to herself. “Just ignore it.” She said almost frantically to herself. “But…what if… No calm down, it was nothing.”

She put her hooves down to the grass and turned back to trot to the dragon. She reached them and Sorkeno looked at her his eyes laughing. She looked at the ground and then looked up as Hunter reached out his hoof to help her onto the dragons head. She took his hoof and he pulled her gently up and into place behind the dragon's head. She dared not look at him as his armor pushed against her fur and she stared ahead of them.

Author's Note

Just a short chapter. I have the next two ready and am editing them as I go. We are nearing the end of his vacation and we will see how it goes. Hunter finally gives in a bit and accepts the options that she asks of him. It took him a bit but he got there. Let me know if there are any glaring errors and I will try to fix them as soon as possible. Please enjoy!

34: A Bit of Fun...

34: A Bit of Fun...

Hunter was quiet as Sorkeno landed in the park in Canterlot and he waited for the dragon to still. He stood up once the dragon's head came to rest on the ground and he walked down the dragon’s snout and jumped off to land on the soft grass.

“Thank you Sorkeno.” He addressed the dragon who nodded in reply.

“Of course Little One. What are your plans?” The dragon inquired.

“I plan on simply touring the city for a while. Twilight did not say when she would be done speaking with Rarity and I do not wish to sit and wait for her to have time. If I need anything I will call out to you, but I do not think there is anything to be concerned with.”

“Be careful,” Sorkeno advised and reached out to nudge the stallion in the direction of the city. “Enjoy.”

Hunter nodded and looked at his shoulder as Wrath chittered for a second before he went quiet and stayed in place on the stallion’s armor. He began to walk down the market streets and his armor tightened on him as he moved around ponies and stalls alike. His red eyes glowed as he scanned the vendors and he slowed to look at serval items. Ponies’ paused at the sight of him and he said nothing to stop the stares he was getting. He was not upset or surprised by the looks and he ignored them to the best of his abilities and moved on.

On his back Wrath shifted his weight and leaned over Hunter's shoulders to look at things that caught his attention. The Overlord said nothing to the ponies as they moved out of his way and he began to weave through the streets to look at the businesses that lined the streets. His red eyes scanned each storefront as he moved and he couldn’t help but compare what he saw to his own kingdom and he could see the similarities that Twilight had mentioned to him before. His armored hooves thudded dully against the roads and he let them carry him forward. Slowly he realized that he was close to the less desirable part of town and he walked forward anyway, instead of turning on his heel. He knew that in his own kingdom there were merchants in the lower sections that could sometimes hold items of greater value. He knew that it was not often in his best interest to walk into the black districts without knowing exactly where he wished to go.

Hunter was quiet as his hooves carried him through the dirty streets and into the lower section of the city. His ears flicked to listen around him as he moved, his armor tightened around him and he could feel his magic humming under his skin as he moved. His stride was confident and assured as he showed no sign of concern at his location. He paused at a T intersection and looked around him as the sound of whispering caught his ear. He kept his head facing forward as he looked back to see several ponies watching him from the shadows of one building. He knew that his armor alone was clearly valuable but he was pretty sure it was the crown on his brow that had garnered him some extra attention. The great gems that littered it showed their value clearly.

On his back Wrath chittered in a warning and leaned over his shoulders, his lips drawn back in a soundless snarl. He looked back ahead of him and began to move slowly forward, his pace unhurried. The black Unicorn kept his hears pointed back to listen as the small group scuttled behind him, desperate to keep out of his sight and remain unknown. A slight smile tugged at his mouth as he slowed down slightly to allow them to keep up. He could hear them trying to get ahead and around him to move him where they wish him to go. He gigged down an alley at the very last possible moment and he could hear as they cursed quietly.

“I should be trying to get away from them.” He whispered to himself as they began to move around him once more. “But at the same time, I think I can outmaneuver them and have a bit of fun at their expense.”

His voice faded and his steps were upbeat as he moved back onto the street and once more began his slow advance. On his back Wrath stayed facing forward, though Hunter knew the minion was listening even closer to their pursuers than he was. The minion’s ears were keener than his and he trusted Wraths ears to keep him out of too much trouble. His steps kept him moving forward and he cast an ear back as they began to move above him as well as behind. He said nothing and gave no indication that he knew their locations and he instead moved forward at an easy pace.

“And here.” He whispered as he cut down an alley and he heard a curse from above him.

He cut down another alley and this time a pony openly shouted in frustration from behind him and he fought back a smile of amusement. Wrath sat on his back and seemed even less concerned with their pursuers than he was. Hunter bit back a laugh as he gigged down another alley and out of the corner of his eye he saw two ponies dart across the alley to keep up with him. He gave no indication that he had seen them and kept moving forward. Time ticked by as he dodged and shifted through the alleys until the ponies were openly shouting to each other to try to get ahead of him.

He glanced over his shoulder with a small smile on his muzzle. “Okay, I think that’s enough fun for now.” He whispered and began to head in the direction of the golden dragon.

He could sense the dragon relatively close by and he angled his body to head in that general direction. He knew enough not to follow a direct route just in case his pursuers kept trying. On his back Wrath began to chitter loudly to gain his Master's attention. Hunter looked over his shoulder to the minion who was watching intently behind them. His eyes fell on a group of around five ponies who had given up on stealth and were now openly targeting him. His eyes glowed in the dim light of the alley as he scrutinized each of them. His ears pinned against his skull for a moment before they began to walk faster to gain ground on him.

He broke into a trot to keep ahead of them and his ears stayed pointed back as he listened to the sound of hooves on stone. On his back Wrath began to snarl and he felt the minion turn to face the threat behind them. He broke into a lope at the minion's change in behavior, trusting the minion on his back to alert him of further danger and he cut down an alley to keep them at some distance. He looked at the end of the alley as a second group blocked the end of it and he charged them openly. His armor tightened on him as he moved and Wrath gripped his mane in his claws as the stallion galloped for them. He had jumped Twilight and her wings before, he had no doubt that he could jump them as they were crouched down to come after him.

Wrath hissed as the stallion leaped over the ponies and his hooves thudded as they landed on the other side of them. He was ready to kick out if they tried to grab ahold of him but they seemed so shocked that he had made the jump that they missed the opportunity. He looked back as Wrath walked down his armor to his hips and dug his feet into the armor and prepared to defend Hunter's flanks from the ponies that were chasing after him. Hunter watched ahead of them for any sign that they had gotten in front of him once more and his hooves drummed heavier against the stones as he pushed himself a little bit faster.

‘I made an error when I chose to tease them as long as I did. That’ll teach me.’ He groused to himself mentally as he swerved into another alley and galloped toward the golden dragon.

He looked up and his eyes fell on a wagon at the end of the street and he had enough time to wonder about his run of poor luck as he flicked an ear back as the sound of hooves radiated in his ears. His hooves dug in and he galloped ahead, planning on jumping the wagon. Wrath looked back and he could hear the minion screech and dig his claws into his Master's mane to keep a hold on him. Hunter leaped for the wagon and his forelegs cleared the wagon but he gasped as his hind hooves caught and he could feel himself being put off balance by the impact. His horn lit as a shield went over his body to lessen the impact of his body hitting the ground. He pitched his body as far forward as possible and rolled as soon as his hooves hit the ground.

He grunted under the impact and he got to his hooves and Wrath scrambled back to his back, after he had been thrown by Hunters fall. The black stallion danced on his hooves for a moment as he looked back to the alley and the sound of whispering voices. Behind the wagon, the group of ponies stared from behind it and he held his head up and a smirk crossed his muzzle as he spun to walk away. He stopped when one foreleg twinged with pain and he knew that he had not landed as nicely as he had thought he had. He looked back over his shoulder to the group who were cursing him very colorfully as he smirked and walked away, a slight limp in his stride.

His ears flicked as the sound of wings caught his attention and he looked up to see a Pegasus in golden armor angling toward him. The guard landed ahead of him and saluted as the Overlord waited for him to speak.

“Overlord Hunter Flame?”

“Yes?”

“Princess Celestia wishes to speak with you. Please come with me.” He said and swept one hoof back to point in the direction the stallion should walk.

Hunter contemplated his options for a second as he sighed and began to walk behind the guard. ‘This should prove interesting.’ He thought to himself.

Hunter walked into the throne room and he could see Princess Celestia smile at him as he neared her. She came down from her throne and met him halfway. She bowed her head to him and he gave a slight bow in reply to her polite greeting.

“May I ask what happened that has made you limp like that?” She asked him carefully.

He could hear the caution in her tone and he chose to speak honestly with her in accordance with her own actions. “I was touring your city when I wandered into the less desirable part of the city and attracted the attention of a small group. They gave chase and I evaded them. I may have sprained a hoof in the escape though.” He replied truthfully.

Her eyes widened and she looked at the limb as he was keeping weight off of it. “Do you need anypony to look at it?” She asked and he shook his head. “I assure you I can call somepony who can tend to it.”

“It will be handled on my own but I appreciate the offer.” He assured her and she seemed to accept it.

“Does Twilight know that you are here?” She asked him.

He pulled his head back for a second as a flash of anger went through him. “Do I need permission to tour a city?”

Celestia seemed to realize what she had said and she shook her head at his question. “No. My apologies I should have phrased that differently. I received a somewhat panicked letter from my former student asking if I had seen you.”

He felt a calm wash over him as he understood what she had meant. “I see. I did not mention to her that I was coming here. It was a last-minute decision.” He said to her.

“I already sent a letter to her informing her that your dragon is here and where he is her guest would not be too far away from it,” Celestia informed him. “Would you care to rest in a side room while she takes the train to get here?”

“She’s on her way no doubt.” He replied.

“She is yes. Or if you wish you may go ahead and head back to her castle and she will join you there later?”

Hunter was quiet as he considered his options and a slight sigh pulled form him as he regarded the Sun Princess. “I will wait here for her. It makes very little sense for me to go back ahead of her. She simply wastes a trip that way.”

“That’s true. I know she will be pleased to see you.” She said. “How have you been enjoying your vacation so far?”

“So far I have enjoyed it but it is more difficult to clear my mind of the work I could be finishing instead. If I am being honest I will be relieved to get back to it and work out a few minor things that have come up since my arrival here.”

She chuckled and nodded in agreement. “I know what you mean. It is hard to stop working when it has been what you do for so long. It becomes the first thing you focus on when you awaken for the day.”

“While you have been working for far longer than I have I think we are similar in that our subjects benefit from the time we spend.” He said to her and a warm smile crossed the mare's face.

“You may not have been ruling for as long as I have but that does not cheapen what you do for your subjects. You spend your time on them and they benefit from your efforts. It is clear to me that you are just as experienced as my sister and I are.”

“How do you mean?” He asked, suspicion in his tone.

“Your ponies have never crossed the borders to ask for our aid. That tells me they are happy under your rule and that they do not wish to see you come to harm.” She clarified.

“I am feared in some respect but I have been told that their love for me is equal in that respect.” He replied. “May I ask you what was done with your nephew?”

A look of anger crossed her features as she breathed out a deep sigh. “He has been dealt with I promise you.” He nodded as she went on. “He has been warned before and now he has crossed a line when he tried to harm Twilight. His attack on you was the final straw.”

Hunter nodded in understanding. “Am I right in assuming he has been cast out or punished in a similar fashion?” She didn’t reply as he nodded and dropped the subject to avoid causing friction with her. “I am glad to hear it was tended to appropriately.”

She nodded in understanding. “I think this is the longest conversation we have had, Overlord.”

He snorted a laugh and nodded. “I agree. Without the worry about the land dispute we can speak normally.”

She looked at him for a moment before she nodded. “We will still speak of that.” She assured him.

He gave her a look of surprise as she turned to the doors and beckoned a guard to join them. ‘Has Twilight not told them yet?’ He thought to himself and wiped the look from his face before the guard reached them.

The guard bowed to him and the Overlord fell in behind him as he was led to a separate room to rest while he waited for Twilight to reach them.

The doors were thrown open and he startled as Wrath leaped to the ground and brandished his short weapon in the direction of the door. Twilight stood in the doorway, panting as her eyes landed on him. The minion screeched in recognition of the mare and put away the weapon and went back to the Overlord and jumped to the sofa Hunter had been sitting on.

“You’re okay?” She panted.

“I’m fine.” He assured her and got to his hooves.

Her eyes went wide as he limped to her and she looked down at his foreleg and then back to him. He shrugged at her look of worry and moved past her.

“Don’t worry about it. When we get back to the castle I’ll summon a blue minion or two to check on it.” He assured her and she sighed in defeat in response.

“What have you been doing?” She questioned as she fell in beside him.

“I was touring Canterlot nothing more than that.” He said to her. She gave him a sidelong look as they left the throne room. “I may have gotten myself into a bit of trouble, nothing to worry too much about.”

She sighed and shook her head at him. “You need to be supervised since you always find trouble.”

He barked a laugh and nodded. “You may be right about that.”

“So what more were you doing here? Did Gnarl send word?” She asked as they moved into the streets of Canterlot.

“No. Nothing from Gnarl. I was truly just bored and chose to come here to look around. And that’s all I did…At first.”

Her head spun to look at him as a smile tugged at his mouth. “What do you mean at first?”

“At first I was just walking around when I walked down into the lower city.”

She looked at him and tried not to be angry at him. “And?”

“I was being followed after being in there for a little while and I may…have decided to have a little fun with them.” He admitted,

“You did what?!” Twilight nearly shrieked.

He pinned his ears and Wrath screeched in complaint at her volume. “I let them follow me and whenever they tried to trap me I would take a different path and I suppose after a while it grew frustrating enough that they gave up stealth and simply came after me.”

“What part of that was a good idea?”

“It was nothing but harmless fun at first. I had no doubt I could outwit them at every turn. I was a bit surprised when they came after me in force instead of giving up.”

She rolled her eyes to the sky and appeared to be mouthing a few curses before she looked back at him. “Okay, you may actually deserve the injured hoof.” She groused and he broke into a laugh at her tone. “I’m not kidding.”

“I know you’re not. And that’s what’s funny to me.”

She gave a deep sigh as they reached the park where Sorkeno waited for them.

“Hello, Little Princess.” He greeted her and she smiled at the dragon’s greeting.

“Hello, Sorkeno.” She said and nuzzled the dragon when she reached him. “You should know that he is getting himself into trouble for fun.”

“Tattletale.” He whispered to her.

She looked over her shoulder with a triumphant look at him.

“What have you done now Little One?” Sorkeno asked as the stallion limped to him. “You have been injured?”

Hunter could sense the anger that lanced through the dragon and he held up the injured leg as he spoke. “It’s nothing. They didn’t actually harm me. I jumped a wagon that was a bit too tall and landed badly. I was able to shield myself enough to keep from being hurt but I still injured a hoof.” He assured the protective dragon.

Sorkeno seemed to relax at his explanation and he waited as the pair of them jumped to his snout and walked back to the back of his head to hold on while he took to the air. Hunter waited as they took off before he asked twilight about telling her fellow Princesses about him rescinding his claim. He knew that it was important information and he was unsure why she hadn’t mentioned it to them. While he trusted her enough to rescind the claim at her request alone he was not sure why she was hesitating. He sat down as Sorkeno’s flight evened out and they both sat comfortably on the dragon's smooth scales.

“So are you sure you’re okay?” Twilight asked him, breaking the silence.

“I’m fine I promise you.” He assured her and she nodded and smiled at his assurance. “I do have a question for you though.”

“Oh.” She said and turned to him. “Go ahead.”

“I was speaking with Celestia and it seems that you had not mentioned to her that I had rescinded the claim on the land.” He stopped at the panicked look from the Alicorn mare. “I trust there is a reason?”

She didn’t reply and he watched as her jaw opened and then closed several times. He could see her trying to think of what to say to him. She looked down at the dragon's scales and then back at him.

“I just…was waiting for the right time. When I’m there with both of them?” She said to him.

He tilted his head slightly at her reasoning and finally shook his head. “Very well. You are the best judge of when to tell them I suppose. I would hope that it would be soon enough to avoid any conflict between Equestria and the Netherworld.”

“Of course. I’ll get around to it. I promise.” She assured him with a wide smile.

“Very well.” He said to her and looked ahead of them. “I trust your judgment.”

He saw her smile out of the corner of his eye and he gave a slight sigh as they sat in silence. “So what was so important you had to run to speak to rarity as soon as she was available?”

They had barely been back in town for a day when she said she HAD to speak to the other mare.

“Oh. Well…Umm…It was just mare talk.” She said to him. “I just needed her perspective on something."

“Really?” He teased and she blushed under her fur.

“Yes.” She chirped and stared ahead of them.

“Hmm.” He replied and let it drop. He could see that whatever it was had been important and she was even tenser than she had been lately. He let it drop and sat in silence with her.

“So you’re going back home in a couple of days.” She said to him.

He could hear something in her voice but he chose not to dwell on it as he nodded. “Yes. That’s the plan. Bout time I got back to work anyway. But I think before that we will go back to the Netherworld and have your Regalia made by the Giblet. He will size it to you properly. He will ask if you have any particular style in mind and he will try to accommodate it.”

“It’s a gift. Not something for me to be picky about. Will I be able to go and show it to Kaiana and others?”

Hunter was quiet as he considered her question. “I’m not sure. Kaiana would not mind but it’s the others I’m not sure about.” He got to his hooves and walked along with the Lord Dragons scales until he was out on his snout. “Sorkeno.”

“Yes?”

“I spoke to you about making a new Regalia for Twilight.” The dragon nodded gently to avoid upsetting Hunters' stance on his nose. “She wishes to be able to show it to Kaiana and the others that spoke up for her. I am asking for your opinion.”

Sorkeno looked thoughtful as he considered the Overlords words and he closed his eyes for several seconds before he spoke again. “She is welcome among us. She stood firm with us in the heat of battle and has stood with you when needed.”

“We will stay out of the Nest though,” Hunter replied and the dragon gave a slight nod in reply. He walked back to the mare and sat down beside her. “So the answer is yes. You can come to the Lair and show your gift to them.”

Twilight smiled and stood up to hug him as she squealed happily. She released him and trotted down Sorkeno’s nose to thank him for letting her among them and the dragon nodded to her as she rejoined Hunter.

“Thank you.” She said to him.

“Your welcome.” He said back to her and they fell into silence as the dragon flew.

Author's Note

I'm on the fence about keeping this chapter as it is. It's just a bit of silliness that was fun to write out. Let me know if its worth keeping or not as I am done with the next chapter I just wanted something in between it that was kind of light and fun. Let me know about any errors and I will do my best to fix them. Thank you as always and please enjoy!

35: Forging a Bond

Hunter waited outside next to the Netherworld Gate for Twilight to join him. She had claimed that she needed a moment and would join him as soon as possible. He looked at the golden dragon as the dragon shifted to point his snout at the Gate.

“You will take her back to allow the Regalia to be made?” Sorkeno questioned.

“Yeah. It shouldn’t take too long. I just hope she can handle it.” He admitted.

“She will stand firm,” Sorkeno assured him. “Trust in her heart Little One.”

Hunter nodded and gave a low sigh in reply. “It’s not that I do not trust her. I simply am not sure how she will react to the entire process of making the Regalia.”

“Do not become bogged down by thinking of what could go wrong. Trust in her and in yourself.” Sorkeno said to him as he raised his head to gaze down at the black pony. “May I make a suggestion though?”

“Go ahead.”

“Tell her the truth. She will be shocked by the process and she will need you to guide her out of the shock of it. Tell her all that you can and trust in her to accept what she sees in her own time. You know her as well as she knows you.”

Hunter ran his hoof through his mane and nodded to the dragon. “Very well. I suppose honesty is required for this.”

Sorkeno nodded and looked back as Twilight came around the corner, a smile on her face. He could see the excitement in the mares hurried steps as she joined him at the Gate.

“Spike was asking if he could…No.” She began to ask he began to shake his head.

“This is for you and you alone.” He replied. ‘I will not be responsible for traumatizing a baby dragon.’ He thought to himself. “It is a private affair.”

She nodded in understanding and her horn lit as she teleported back to the castle. Hunter looked at the golden dragon with him who nodded in silent agreement with his choice. She teleported back to him and he watched as she looked at the Gate and stepped onto the stairs and then looked over her shoulder at him.

“Ready?” She asked him cheerfully.

“Right behind you.” He said and joined her on the stairs.

He waited as she stepped cautiously into the azure lightning and waited for him as he joined her. She closed her eyes and huddled against him as he commanded the Gate. Thunder roared as they were moved and he opened his eyes as they appeared in the throne room. He looked to the throne as Gnarl wobbled down the steps and approached them. Twilight opened her eyes and a wide smile went over her face as Gnarl reached them.

“Welcome back to the Netherworld, My Lady.” He said as he bowed his head to her.

“Thank you, Gnarl.” She said to him and looked back at Hunter.

“This way.” He said to her as he turned to lead her to the forge.

“Right behind you this time.” She chirped and fell in behind him.

Hunter didn’t need to look back as he knew she was right on his heels as he called on one of the platforms to carry them to the forge. She jumped to the platform and he stepped onto it after her as she danced on her hooves. He commanded the platform to carry them through the Netherworld and within a minute it docked gently with the stairs for the Forge. He led her down the stairs and Giblet met them at the bottom. Hunter glanced at the ancient forge itself and he could see that it was still warming up. He stood off to the side and Twilight joined him after a moment hesitation.

He could see questions going through her as she looked at the forge and then back to him before she spoke. “Isn’t Sorkeno needed for the forge to be warm enough?”

Hunter shook his head at her question. “His flame is only used for my battle armor. For normal armor or your Regalia, he is not needed.” He explained.

“I see. What is the process for this?” She asked.

“We are waiting on the forge to be made warm enough at the moment.” He paused at the look on her face and he nearly sighed as he responded to an unspoken question from the Alicorn. “The reds use their flame to heat the forge normally.”

“Oh. Is that their job normally?”

“For the most part. When they are not out causing chaos with me they are here.” He said to her and she chuckled at his wording.

“Organized chaos.” She muttered and chuckled as he nodded in agreement.

“The molds that Giblet will use are off to the side and he will move them into place when the forge is ready for them. For now, the metal is being heated and the other components will be added over time. We try not to add components of different types at the same time. We give the forge time to acclimate to each piece.”

“What other components do we need?”

He bit back a cringe at her question and went on to explain to her. “We will add dark crystals and magic when the time comes.”

She nodded in understanding and was quiet as Giblet waited near the forge. She watched as Giblet ran up the stairs beside the forge and was placing his claws against the forge to check on it and Hunter waited as the minion went about what was his routine. He looked at the mare with him and she was nearly trembling with excitement as she watched the minion work.

“What is he doing?” She asked quietly so as not to disturb the minion.

“He is checking the temperature. Once it is where he wants it he will check the metal for any impurities to ensure it is pure enough for the forge to use easily.”

“Why does purity matter?”

“This forge is older than the Netherworld and must be treated carefully. Giblet has been tending to it for longer than I think anypony knows. It must be treated well or it will become flawed and nothing that comes from it will be of the correct quality.”

Her eyes widened as he spoke and she looked back the forge. “I had no idea it was that old. It’s in remarkably good condition for its age.”

“I was only told about its age a few years ago when we started using it more frequently. I remember I was complaining to Gnarl about how long it took to be made ready and he informed me that I should be patient and then explained why.”

Twilight giggled and nodded. “That’ll teach you to complain.”

“I learned that lesson well enough.” He admitted with a chuckle.

Hunter looked up as Giblet began to screech and he came down from the forge steps and waited by the bottom of it. Hunter tapped Twilights shoulder and pointed to a minion that was coming toward them with a large crate in his claws. The minion paused at Hunter's command and Hunters magic pulled the lid off the crate for the mare to see. Her eyes went wide at the sight of the glowing golden crystals.

“Wow.” She whispered out as she beheld them. “These are dark crystals?” He nodded and she looked back down to them. “They're beautiful in their own way. I thought they would be dark and scary looking but they're actually pretty.”

“These ones came from the mine that you saw that first day.” She looked at him as he went on. “When you and Spike came with me to the forge you saw the mine that was found in the back?”

“Oh. I remember it now. So they came from it?”

“Yes. Each one was mined from within that space. Even though they are considered to be evil energy they have a beauty all their own.” He said to her and she nodded in agreement. “Their uses far outweigh any issue with them.”

She watched as the crate was picked up and taken to the waiting forge master who took the crate and walked it up the small stairs to sit on the top stair. Hunter watched as the minion jumped to stand on the edges of the crate and pick up each crystal and slowly throw them into the forge. They watched in silence as the crystals were thrown in and Twilight looked at him as the metal began to change color to a rich gold.

“What did that?” She questioned as he looked at her.

“The crystals have their own magic that is within them and when that magic is added the metal changes color to match them.” He provided.

She nodded as she turned to look at the forge once more. He didn’t say anything further as she watched Giblet throwing the crystals into the forge. He was hesitant about the next phase and he knew that she would be upset by what she was about to see. He watched as Giblet sent the other minion away as they went back to waiting for the temperature to rise enough for the forge to be used properly. Twilight watched intently as the forge minion finished the crystals and the crate was thrown behind him, crashing to the stone floor. She looked at him and he didn’t say anything in response to her look. She returned to waiting in silence as Giblet waited.

“So what’s next?” She finally asked after a few minutes of quiet.

“Next we will be adding the magic.” He informed her, his voice somber.

“How do you add magic to it?” She questioned.

He said nothing in immediate reply as he looked at her. His red eyes glowed brightly as he regarded her and after a delay, he spoke in reply. “I need you to be ready for what happens next. You must be able to stand firm and see it through to the end.”

She looked surprised at him for several seconds before she nodded. “I understand and I’m with you.” She assured him.

He could see the nervousness that his words had created in her but he knew that it had to be said and that she had to be made ready. He was trying not to blindside her too much but what was about to happen was better seen and then explained versus the opposite. He looked away from her and back to the waiting forge master. He gave a deep nod to the minion who screeched in understanding. Twilight watched him intently as the minion reached up to pull a large lever that was just to the right of the forge.

Her ears flicked as she looked at the Overlord for the source and he looked up above the forge to show her where to look. Several chutes descended from the ceiling and were connected to upper pathways that were out of immediate sight. Hunter’s ears flicked forward as Twilights ears did the same. The sound of gleeful screeching filled the air above them. He could see her focusing on the chutes above them as blue minions descended from the chutes and into the forge.

“AHH!” Twilight screamed as they were engulfed by the forge.

Hunter did nothing to calm her as she turned to hide in his shoulder. He didn’t say anything as she shook and stayed hidden from what she had just seen. He looked down at her as she peeked out from behind his shoulder as the last blues were poured into the forge. She looked from the forge to him as tears pricked her eyes and he tried to look comforting as she began to shake. He tipped his horn down to touch hers in silent comfort. She closed her eyes and pushed her horn against his.

“It will be okay.” He whispered to her and she looked up at him, her eyes wide.

“How can it be okay?” She asked him. “They just…”

“Every piece of armor from the forge is imbued with the minions.” She stared at him as he spoke to her. He pulled his head back and focused on talking to her as Giblet tended to the forge. “My armor is a mixture of all of them, ensuring that I am protected by them at all times.”

“How can you be okay with them…dying like that?”

“The minions are mine to do with as I choose. Their place is to serve me and accomplish what I command of them.”

She stared at him for a moment before her gaze went back to the forge as Giblet began to move around the forge, running his claws along the sides. She watched as he jumped to the stairs and seemed to be checking on the metal itself. She looked back at Hunter as her eyes were still wide, shock running through her.

“The minions that are used are basic minions that come directly from the Hives. They have been born to die in the forge.” He told her. He could see the shock going through her and he knew that he was giving her a great deal to think over but he knew that telling her the truth would go a long way with her. “I am not sure how else I can tell you, but I was advised that the truth is what I should be telling you. I am not going to sugar coat what I tell you and you are intelligent enough to understand it.”

He watched as she stared at him for several seconds then she turned to stare at the forge and then back to him after several seconds. He waited as she processed what she had seen and he knew that she would have questions. He was ready for her to question every moment of it.

“What did you do the first time you saw that?”

“I cringed and backed up. Gnarl held me in place so that I could see what was happening and grow to accept and understand it. Gnarl had explained that I need to see every part and be aware of what it entails.”

“You’re not appalled by it?”

“I was once. But over time I came to understand and accept it as fact. I realized that their only desire is to fight and die by my command. Their death in the forge means they are going to continue to protect and serve.” He paused as she continued to stare at him. He could see that she was struggling with it. “Did you hear them cry out in pain or fear?”

She was quiet as she glanced back to the forge as Giblet raised the chutes and they vanished from sight. She looked back at him and shook her head. “No. They sounded happy.”

“That’s because they are serving me. That is their purpose and their reason for existing. They seek to serve no matter what form that service takes. I do not have armor made very often thankfully so it is not common for them to be needed.”

“Could you have made normal armor without them?”

“I can. But it is weak compared to what the forge can truly be used for. The forge is ancient and it holds its own power within the metal it uses.”

“Are you truly okay with them dying just to forge your armor?” She asked him quietly.

“I am no longer bothered by it. It is something that is needed.”

She looked back as Giblet began to screech and he jumped down to land a few feet from them as he began to move the molds into place. He watched as she focused on what he was doing and her eyes widened as the minion came up to her. He tangled his claws in her fur and began to gently pull her forward as the metal seeped into the molds and filled them. She looked frantically behind her as she was pulled forward. Hunter got to his hooves and walked with her, staying close. He could see the nervousness in her but she allowed the minion to move her forward once he joined her. They sat down close to the molds as the metal-filled them completely. Giblet reached for the molds and slid them off to the side to cool for a few minutes. Twilight gulped and waited as the minion pulled one of the molds back to her and flipped it open.

Hunter watched as the molds were opened and Giblet then turned back to the nervous mare and pulled out a smaller cloth and put it around her shoulders and chest. He watched as the minion pulled on a pair of gloves and reached into the mold and pulled the still-warm metal out of the mold and laid it against her chest. He saw her flinch and he bit back a chuckle at her expense.

“I promise you it will not bite.” He assured her.

She scowled at him over her shoulder. “I know it won’t. I’m not worried about that. It’s what it’s made out of that makes me nervous.” She admitted.

His eyes softened and he nodded to her. He said nothing as Giblet began to move the metal into place around her. “What is your normal Regalia made of?”

“Metal.” She replied quickly as Giblet moved the metal against her.

“Exactly. Cold, unfeeling metal.” He replied.

She looked at him, her eyes questioning as he finished speaking. “What does that mean?”

“This Regalia, like my armor, is made from the desires of the minions that were put into it. They desire to protect and they happily dive into the forge because of that drive. The blues desire to give and protect life. They give that life to the metal that now sits upon you. That metal will allow you to shrug off the same magic that might try to harm you. It will protect you from magic in any form due to the magic resistance that is inherent to the blue minions. Magical attacks such as magical poison will have no effect on you.”

He could see understanding in her eyes as Giblet molded the metal around her and the minion backed up to gaze at his work. She looked down at the unfinished metal and then looked back at the Overlord as he sat in silence.

“I didn’t think of it that way.” She admitted with a look back at the breast collar around her chest.

“I don’t blame you for acting how you did. I would have been shocked if you had taken it in stride and not reacted at all.” He replied. “I was ready to tell you everything I knew about the forge if you had asked. I knew that knowledge was the only way that you would come to understand and accept it in your own time. Your new Regalia is to be a gift from myself and my dragons, remember that.”

Giblet prodded her and she looked back at him as he held a piece of cooling metal in his claws. She lifted her hoof and he molded the metal around her hoof. She got to her hooves carefully as she set that hoof on the ground to allow the metal to cool and form around her. She stared at the metal as it cooled and she looked back at him. He gave her a small smile and she began to smile once more.

“Giblet will carve and finish the metal before it is given to you. It won’t take him very long to finish it so we can sit and finish talking if that is what you wish.” He said to her.

She nodded and waited for the minion to finish with her. Hunter watched as Giblet ran his claws over the breast collar and pulled it away from her body. Hunter could see that it was tight against her fur as the minion pulled it off of her. The mare was still as Giblet took the pieces from her, pulled the cloth off of her shoulders, and carried it all with him as he walked away, toward the back of the forge. Twilight looked at Hunter as the minion vanished from sight.

“There is a workshop behind the forge that he will use to finish the Regalia and then bring it to you.” He provided and she nodded. “He will tend to the details and then find us.”

“Oh.” She replied and rejoined him as he turned to lead her out of the forge and back to the throne room.

Hunter looked up as Giblet came into the dining room and he motioned for Twilight to look, behind her as Giblet waited for her to see him. In his arms, he carried the pieces of her new Regalia hidden in a cloth and she turned to look at him. He set the pieces on the floor and threaded his claws in her fur and pulled her out of her chair to face him. Twilight closed her eyes and Hunter chuckled in response. The minion set the breast collar in place and then placed her hoof boots on her and backed up as he wiped down the pieces once more before he turned to leave with a bow to his Master.

Hunter conjured a mirror for her to be able to see the finished product. “Open your eyes.”

He saw her open her eyes and she gasped at the Regalia that covered her body. The golden metal gleamed and shone as she stared at it. Runes were carved into the metal and the metal gave off a slight blue glow in response to the number of blue minions used to make it. Swirls and shapes were threaded in silver and amethyst gems glittered out of the metal. The hoof boots were golden with the same threaded silver that went over them. They rose from her hooves like small gauntlets instead of simple hoof boots. Her hooves were covered and the metal glittered in place as she moved to stand to the side to look at them.

“Wow.” She whispered.

Hunter said nothing in response as he watched her grow to love what she was seeing. He had to admit it looked fine on her and the metal had been molded perfectly to suit her. She turned back to the mirror and sat down to pull one of the boots off her hoof to look at it. The golden metal shone back at her and the blue glow was clear as she held it closer to her face to look.

“That glow is from them?”

“It is.” He replied.

“I guess they are with me then?” She said to him.

“They are.” He affirmed to her. “They will protect you now.”

A smile slowly grew on her face as she slid the boot back on and she looked closer at the breast collar and shook herself to test it. It moved easily with her and didn’t fall when she moved. Her smile grew the longer she looked at her new Regalia.

“It makes the old one look bad.” She admitted with a giggle.

Hunter barked a laugh and nodded. “It does yes.” He replied. “You’ll have to wear it to show it off to Celestia and Luna. You make them look like their wearing lumps of metal.”

Twilight giggled and turned to look at him. “Thank you.” She said to him and walked up to him.

Hunter got out of his chair as she wrapped her forelegs around his neck and hugged him tightly. “Your welcome.” He said to her and hugged her back.

She let go of him and backed up as he sent the mirror away. She looked down at the Regalia once more and then looked at him, her smile still in place.

“Can we go show Kaiana now?” She asked.

He nodded and led her out of the dining room and back toward the platforms. “She will be glad to see that you like it.” He said to her as she came to walk beside him.

“I hope so. I really am growing to like it. At first, I wasn’t sure how to accept it after seeing how it’s made. But now I think I understand why you’re okay with it. They live in the metal and they still watch over you.”

He looked at her and nodded in agreement. “True.”

They reached the platforms and he summoned one to take them to the Lair and she stayed close to him as they moved through the Netherworld. He leaned gently against her for a second as the platform slowed and docked gently against the Lair. She looked nervously from him to the stone and waited for him to step into the Lair before she placed her hooves there. He jumped from the platform and reached a hoof back to her and she reached out to him and he gently pulled her from the platform and into the Lair.

“Here it is.” He said to her and she began to look almost frantically around her.

“Wow.” She whispered as she looked around her.

Hunter watched around them for the dragons and his ears flicked at the sound of claws on stone. He looked up as Maranna leaned over and gazed down at the pair of them. She put her head back and a short roar sounded and Twilight yelped and jumped to hide against him as it vibrated the ground under their hooves.

“She’s calling Kaiana.” He informed her and the mare calmed and stopped using him to hide behind.

She looked up and smiled at the ruby red female. “Hi, Maranna.” She said with a tentative wave to the dragon.

Maranna looked at her and a smile slowly spread over her mouth. “Hello, Little Princess.” She replied.

Hunter watched as Kaiana approached them and he moved back to allow her to see Twilight and the new Regalia she wore. Twilight saw the silver matriarch and she stepped forward to allow the female to see her new Regalia easier. Kaiana leaned her nose down to allow her to get a better look and she smiled at the blue glow from the Regalia.

“How many blues did you sacrifice for it to glow, My Child?” She questioned.

Hunter looked away from her and cleared his throat before he replied. “A few.” He replied.

“I’m sure.” She chuckled. “It must have been a shock to see. But you seem pleased with it.”

“I was pretty surprised but Hunter explained to me what happened and how it all worked. It helped.” She admitted with a smile and look over her shoulder to the stallion. “I really love it, Kaiana. Thank you.”

The silver female crooned and nuzzled the purple mare. “The others will no doubt wish to see as well. Yours rivals even his.” She laughed and pointed a claw to Hunter's own armor.

“I don’t know about that,” Twilight replied. “He wears full armor. I just have my Regalia so I don’t think it compares.”

“I‘m sure if you asked he’d make you your own set of armor.” She teased.

Hunter coughed and looked away from the dragon as Twilight yelped and stared at the ground. Kaiana laughed aloud as they both looked anywhere but at each other and she roared out a call of her own for the others to join her. Hunter joined the Alicorn as Setan leaned over the side of the cave he was laying on to see why he had been called to the front. His large eyes fell on the Alicorn mare as she looked up to smile at him. His eyes were wide at the sight of her but a quick growl from Kaiana seemed to calm him.

“So that is why you are here among us?” He asked the mare who nodded and turned to face him to allow him to look at the Regalia. “It looks well-made and you wear it well.”

“Thank you Setan.” She replied to his praise and he nodded to her.

Maranna leaned down to get a better look and she smiled at the silver and gold as it glittered. “Very well done.”

“Thank you as well,” Twilight said to her and smiled brightly at the female. “Where are Red and the others?”

“They were playing with the babies last I saw them. They will join us in a moment.” Kaiana assured her. “We are working on teaching them to be gentle and not knock their Master off his hooves.” Kaiana chuckled.

“That’s an important lesson.” Twilight agreed with a laugh.

“It would be a bit embarrassing to get knocked off my hooves every time they wish to play.” Hunter agreed.

Twilight giggled and his ears flicked as the sound of screeching caught his attention. He leaned to the side to look around the silver female and his eyes widened as the black hatchling careened toward them. He jumped to push Twilight behind him as the baby slammed into his chest. He grunted under the impact and his hooves slipped on the stone floor. He looked up, ready to stop any of the dragons from going after the mare. Now that the baby was close by he could not guarantee that he could stop them from attacking her to protect the infant. One look at Kaiana told him that she was of the same mind as the baby nuzzled him. Behind him Twilight stayed huddled behind him, trying to stay out of sight of the elder dragons.

Hunter looked to the baby as he began to chirp and then slid past the Overlord and began to nuzzle the purple Alicorn mare. Hunter’s eyes went wide as he watched it happen. Twilight stared at the baby and then back at him and then back to the baby as he nearly tossed her off her hooves. He could see her brace as much as she could under the affection from the hatchling.

“Child?” Kaiana questioned.

“I have no idea.” He quickly admitted. “But if needed I will stand in between you and her.”

Kaiana nodded and looked at the upset dragons behind her. “The infant is in no danger with his bonded close. You know that he would be afraid of anyone that he did not know by scent. The fact that he chooses to care for her is important. How did her scent get to him?”

Hunter wracked his mind for anything that would answer her question. His eyes went wide and he closed then and shook his head at his own stupidity. “I have been around her nearly nonstop for the past two weeks. Plus when he was born her scent may have been on me then as well. We had been talking and her scent would have clung to my fur by proximity.” He reasoned and Kaiana nodded as he spoke. “It is not unheard of that her scent would be as known to him as mine.”

“He is right.” Kaiana agreed and looked behind her as the young dragons raced forward.

She looked at them as they saw the lone baby out of the Nest and their eyes went wide. Red came forward and looked from Kaiana to the infant and then to Hunter himself.

“I think we missed one.” He admitted. “We were with them but I did not see this one escape.” His voice was quiet as he hung his head in shame and others mirrored his actions.

“Hunter,” Twilight called out and he looked back to her. “Little help.”

“Why?”

“He’s pushing me backward.”

“And?”

“If he pushes me off the side of the Netherworld I am going to make you save me instead of using my wings.” She snarled.

“Oh,” Hunter replied and came to stand next to her and began to push the baby backward, away from her.

The infant chirped and pushed against Hunter's chest but the stallion was able to push him back to a safe place in the Lair. “You can simply move and he will follow now.”

“Says the Overlord of the Netherworld.” She replied snidely.

Hunter barked a laugh and patted her shoulder. “Be glad that they are okay with it.” He admitted and she looked form him to the alert dragons. “Otherwise I would be needing to protect you from them.”

“Oh…by Celestia…That’s a good point.” She said to him and huddled close to him just in case.

“You're fine. If they haven’t come after you by now then they won’t.” He assured her.

“He is right dear Princess.” Kaiana crooned to her and lowered her head to nuzzle the mare. “You are always safe among us. The hatchling has shown us that he cares for you and that we should follow suit.”

Twilight looked out from her spot close to him and then nodded as Red and the others came to her. They nuzzled her as Hunter moved to keep the baby from ramming against her once more. He watched as the hatchling was picked up by Maranna and carried off back to the Nest. The stallion released a relieved sigh and turned his attention back to the young dragons as they spoke to the mare, complimenting her new Regalia.

Author's Note

Happy Easter! I decided to release this one first instead of Pact since this one is more fun. Here we go with Twilights Regalia. If I had any skill with art I would have drawn it out for you guys but I have no such skill. Hopefully, I can describe it well enough to make up for it. Thank you for reading and please enjoy it!

36: Vacations End

Hunter stood outside Twilight’s crystal castle and his eyes went over the surface of it. He had declined a going away party despite Pinkie’s insistence. He was not partial to parties but he did allow them to send him off. He looked over his shoulder at the sound of hooves and found Twilight coming around the side of the castle to join him by the Gate. She gave a small sniffle as Sorkeno laid his head down behind her and Hunter.

“You sure Gnarl wouldn’t mind another week?” She asked him, her voice quiet.

Hunter chuckled and nudged her with his shoulder. “While he would allow it, I’m certain that by now he is wishing I was there to tend to things once more. If I told him that is what I was doing he would not argue.”

“See? It would be fine. There are other places you haven’t seen yet. I could show you Appleoosa and the land that the buffalo used to stampede and…”

“I’m sure there is plenty I could still see and that would still only be a fraction of it but I need to go home.” He replied.

She nodded as he spoke. “I know. I’ll just miss you is all.” She admitted.

Hunter smiled as she looked sadly back at him. “I’ll miss you as well.” He replied and she smiled in reply. “I do have an idea though.”

“Oh?”

“How about I leave a minion with you and you can use him the same way you would Spike?” He said to her and she tilted her head as he went on. “We can write back and forth and if needed, I can still come to visit through the Gate, unless you want it removed?”

“No! It can stay.” She quickly replied.

“Perfect. If you need me just send a letter and I can come over if needed. Otherwise, you can send me a letter through the minion I will leave with you. He will need to leave occasionally due to his needing to feed at the Netherworld.”

“He could go back at night?” She asked. “Would that work?”

“That would be fine. During the day he will stay in the castle and if you wish he will deliver letters or whatever else you think I should see. He will return with what I send you in return.” He replied.

“That’s genius.” She replied, her demeanor greatly improved. “Okay, maybe this will be okay after all.”

Hunter chuckled and he tipped his head down as his horn tapped hers. She sighed and he pulled his head back up as Sorkeno sighed as a warning that the others were coming. Twilight looked back at the Gate and her smile did not falter as she looked at it.

“So yer leavin’ us?” Applejack called out as the other mares came around Sorkeno’s’ head.

“I have a kingdom to run.” He replied. “Unfortunately vacations do not last forever.”

“That’s true,” Fluttershy said to him. “Will we see you again?”

“In time perhaps.” He replied to the shy mare.

“When will we see you again?” Pinkie asked as she bounced gently on her hooves.

“I’m not sure. Time will tell.” He glanced at Twilight who said nothing about the minion that he would be leaving behind.

“Are you going back by dragon flight or are you using the Gate?” Rainbow asked him as she looked at the lounging dragon.

“I’m not sure yet.” He admitted. “While I enjoy flying I’m not sure if I wish to sit that long when I can be home and back to work in a few minutes.”

Sorkeno said nothing in response as he moved the trunk he held in his claws to his other paw. “Go back ahead of me Little One. You need to get back to your routine.” Sorkeno said to him.

Hunter nodded and walked up to the Gate and its magic crackled back at him. Twilight and the girls all watched as Wrath leaned over his shoulders and the minion chittered at them and bowed from his place on the stallions back. Twilight giggled and bowed her head to the minion in turn. Hunter’s gauntlet roared out as a minion emerged from the minion gate and approached the stallion. Hunters mind formed the instructions he needed and the minion trotted back to the mare and sat down at her side.

“He is at your disposal.” He said to the mare and she nodded as she patted the minion’s knobby head. “Use him as you see fit.”

“Till next time pardner.” Applejack called out to him.

“Be safe darling.” Rarity called.

“Next time let’s have a big party!” Pinkie gushed and bounced in place.

Fluttershy smiled widely at him and Rainbow smiled as he moved into the azure lightning and his command of the gate was flawless as he called out to the Gates magic.

“Until next time.” He said to them and he saw them all smile and he could see Twilight trying to keep her smile bright as he vanished back to the Netherworld.

He opened his eyes and the throne room stretched out around him. A loud yelp caught his attention and Dezhara came into his field of vision and he ruffled the female wolf's fur. Gnarl came down from the throne and approached the stallion, his gait slow and deliberate.

“Welcome home Master.”

“Thank you Gnarl. I trust everything went as planned?”

“Yes, Lord. Everything ran smoothly and your subjects had no idea you had left, as you wished."

“Good,” Hunter replied as Gnarl help up a series of papers for the Overlord to look over.

His magic gripped the papers and they hovered around him as he began to scan them for importance.

“Fly safely Sorkeno,” Twilight said to the dragon as she turned to look at him as her friends began to go back into town.

The dragon said nothing until the others were out of earshot and he laid his head back down to look at her. “Do not be sad little Princess. He is not gone forever.”

“I’m fine.” She quickly said to him, a blush going over her features.

“It is fine to be upset. I do have a question for you if I may?”

“Of course.”

“Have you informed your fellow monarchs of his decision to rescind his claim?”

Her eyes went wide as he spoke. “I…” She felt her heart speed up as the dragon waited for her to respond to his request. She sat down and the minion at her side mimicked her and sat down heavily.

“You have not?”

“No.” She admitted, her voice sad and her eyes went to the ground at her hooves. “I know I should and I will but…”

“You fear to lose him?”

She looked up at the dragon as he hit the nail on the head. She felt her face flush and she looked at the ground and then gave a slight nod. She heard the dragon shift in place and his breath went over her as she look up and he had set his head down in front of her.

“You will not lose him that simply,” Sorkeno assured her. “Your fellow Princesses must be told of his choice and he entrusted it to you.”

“I know. It’s just that I will lose that ability to go to him and visit without that and I…”

Sorkeno began to laugh as she spoke and she fell silent as he laughed. She felt anger spike through her at his laughter as she had been confiding in the golden dragon and he had the nerve to laugh at her. He laid his head back down and his large eyes stayed on her, his expression calm and gentle.

“You may see him whenever you choose. All you have to do is ask it of him. He left a minion here with you to allow you to contact him personally. You are more connected to him than you think you are.”

She stared at the dragon as he eased her mind and her heart began to calm in her chest. She looked at the minion at her side and a smile began to tug at her mouth. She looked back at the dragon and he watched her as she came to understand what he meant.

“You mean that he will really come if I ask him to?”

“So long as he is able I think you know the answer to that.” Sorkeno teased. “You are a dear pony to him and he will not allow you to feel lost or alone. You stood by him when you were needed most and you have not used him for your own gains. Instead of using his words against him, you chose to work with him.”

“What do you mean?”

“When he asked you your opinion of the border dispute and then told you that if you wished him to he would give it up, you could have told him to let go of all of it. Instead, you compromised with him and split it with him. You did not allow him to truly lose the fight and be left with nothing for his efforts.”

She was quiet as he spoke and she nodded as she began to understand what the dragon meant. “I…I knew that he would give it up if I asked him to but I didn’t want it to seem as though I used that to get what everypony wanted. I wanted to help him as well.”

“You did,” Sorkeno whispered to her. “You showed him that you were willing to stand before him as a Princess of Equestria and that you would work the middle ground to benefit both sides. You made the right choice. Even though I do not think that is what you were thinking at the time.”

She nodded as she got to her hooves and smiled for the dragon. “Your right. I was just thinking of a way that everypony won and that was what came to mind. I wasn’t sure he would agree to it though.”

“He asked you to make the choice for him and you did. You did better than I think he expected and you showed him more than your brilliant mind.” She tilted her head as he spoke and he chuckled. “You showed him your heart.”

She startled and her eyes were wide as Sorkeno watched her. She felt her heart beat harder at his words and she fought to calm it back down. “What?” She squeaked out and the dragon chuckled once more.

“I mean that you showed him your intentions and did not choose to harm him. Your care for him runs as deep as his for you and it is stronger than you realize.”

She fought not to squeak in reply and instead kept her muzzle firmly closed as she nodded at him. Sorkeno said nothing further as she tried not to blush an even deeper crimson than before. “I think you’re overthinking it.” She whispered out.

“Am I?” Sorkeno sounded unconvinced as he replied.

“Yes. He…I…We…There isn’t anything there, from his side, I mean.”

“What makes you think that, Little Princess?”

“He’s an Overlord and I’m just me.”

Sorkeno barked out a loud laugh and Twilight startled at the sound. “That is all you need to be to stand with him. You do not need to be a Princess to understand him and stand by his side. Is that not why you needed to speak to your fellow mare about the other day?”

She stared at the dragon as her eyes went wider. “How did you…?”

“I have been around for many years Little Princess.” He said to her and she watched as he shifted and set Hunter's trunk off to the side. “I can tell the difference between simple friendship and the hope for more.”

“You can tell?”

“Of course. Kaiana is of the same opinion as I am about the two of you.”

“And that opinion is?”

“That you are well suited to the other. His strength comes from himself and his power, yours comes from those around you. You have shown him what that strength looks like and he has allowed you to get close enough to show him more than that. Together you are formidable and I would fear what you could do together if crossed.”

Twilight was silent as the dragon spoke to her and explained his opinion. “I might wish for more but, does he?”

Sorkeno tilted his head and a smile played over his mouth as she watched him. “Do you wish to find out?”

She nodded and the dragon leaned his head forward and pushed his snout against her head and chest. Emotions washed over her and she gasped as warmth spread over her and she looked up at the dragon as he pulled back from her. Her eyes blinked as she tried to process what had happened and she stared up at the dragon. His eyes were on her as she breathed carefully.

“I am connected to him and you are close to his heart. Through him I can sense that he will always come when you call and should you need his might he will stand at your back. Only one pony may call out to him and ask for his army, that pony would be you, Little Princess.” Sorkeno said to her as he got to his paws and gripped the trunk in his claws.

“So he does?”

“You are close to his heart. While time is still needed to see it grow you are the only one who could call out and receive an answer.”

Twilight felt her face flush as the dragon stood above her and a smile washed over her face as she gave a slight giggle and her hoof went to her mouth as she smiled. She watched as the dragon's wings spread and the great golden wings beat and her hooves gripped the ground and she closed her eyes as dirt and grass flew up from the dragons take off. She looked up as the golden dragon took to the air and her eyes followed him as he climbed for the clouds and vanished within them.

“Maybe…” She whispered and she looked at the minion who stood close by her and she bit back a giggle as she walked for the front of the castle, the minion on her heels.

Her horn lit as her saddlebags opened, revealing her new Netherworld forged Regalia. She breathed out a little breath and her magic pulled it from within the bags and she set her saddlebags aside. Her magic set her breast collar in place as it gripped around her chest. She had noticed that it did not go around her neck fully and it gripped her fur and remained in place. She had meant to ask him about it but she had forgotten and he had left before she had recalled the question. She stepped into her four hoof boots and they gripped her hooves and stayed still in place. She smiled at the sight of the familiar light blue glow and her smile widened as she recalled how it had been made special for her.

Her purple eyes looked up as her magic sent her saddlebags into her magical pocket storage for later use. She shook herself before her magic gripped the doors to the council chamber and she pushed them open and joined the other Princesses of Equestria inside. She kept her smile on her muzzle as she walked into the room. Her eyes fell on them and they both looked at her and she nearly giggled at the looks of shock and surprise at her replaced Regalia. Luna got up from her chair and looked over the chairs at the Regalia that glowed lightly back at them. Celestia raised her head a bit to see it and her eyes went from it to Luna and then back to the youngest Princess.

“Hello, Twilight.” The Sun princess said to her in greeting.

“Morning.” She greeted in return.

“That is new,” Luna said as she sat back down and waited for Twilight to sit with them.

“It was a gift.” She replied.

“From?” Celestia pressed gently.

“Hunter and his dragons.” She replied.

Both mares’ eyes widened and they stared from her face to the regalia and then back to her. She stayed still in her chair as they processed what she had said. They knew that she was close to them but they clearly didn’t realize just how close. She tried to keep her mind from going down the path of suspicions but she had been around Hunter for too long and she was not able to stop thinking of anything they might say to her about getting more from him. She kept her head up and allowed the regalia to shine back at them. Celestia smiled at her and Twilight watched as she leaned back in her seat.

“That’s quite the gift, Twilight.” She replied.

“I was pretty shocked when he mentioned it but I am grateful they thought enough of me to gift me something like this.”

“Did he mention why you had received it?” Luna asked her.

“He said it was a gift for my hosting him while he was in Equestria.”

“And his dragon's reason?” She pressed.

“They were impressed that I stood with them without any fear of them and they were impressed that I stood with him against the Empire.” She explained.

“So you must have made quite the impression on them,” Luna said as she smiled.

“They made more of an impression on me than I think I did on them.” Twilight chuckled as she responded.

“Do you think those dragons would come to you if you asked?” Celestia asked her.

Twilights smile fell from her mouth as she stared at her former mentor. Her eyes were wide as she shook her head. Her mind went to what could be asked of her and she felt her hackles start to rise. Her time with Hunter had made her more suspicious and more likely to think further than just of the good in others. Celestia breathed in as Twilight shook her head again and she leaned back in her chair.

“How was it made to glow like that?” Luna asked distracting her from her thoughts.

“It’s a crystal that is used during the forging.” She easily answered, even as her voice was quiet.

Hunter had mentioned that the process was to be kept to herself and she had agreed. Now her mind was swimming with possibilities of what she could be asked to do next in regards to his kingdom. She tried to silence her thoughts and they refused to be quieted as she fought to keep herself from speaking out in anger unless she had a reason.

“Did he seem to enjoy his vacation?” Celestia asked her, her voice smooth and sagely.

“Seems to have. He seemed to enjoy the locations we visited and I do have something to tell you about that.” She admitted.

“Oh?” Luna said and her gaze stayed on the young Alicorn.

“He has agreed to split the land with us. He will take the farmlands and we can have the ponies and they will remain among our subjects.” She reported.

Luna pitched forward and her eyes were wide and shock rolled off of her. Celestia simply froze in place, her eyes wide. Both Alicorn’s were silent, leaving the room deathly quiet as they processed what had happened. Celestia opened her mouth to speak but it clicked shut after a second delay. Luna simply stared and Twilight fought not to fidget under their intense gazes.

“Pardon me?” Celestia finality spoke out, her voice quiet.

“He agreed to split the land with us.” She clarified.

“I see.” The Sun Princess responded and a sigh pulled from her. “We had asked him about that and he had declined.”

Twilights mind whirled as she thought of how to hide that he had allowed her to make the choice for him. “He came to that decision later after seeing the land and he saw that it would be more trouble than it was worth to keep.” She replied, hoping that was close enough to the truth.

Luna sat back in her chair and she blinked as she looked at the tabletop and then to the young Alicorn. “We had asked him to simply give up the dispute and he informed us that we were out of line and…”

“You didn’t let him get to know you.” Twilight interrupted, her tone clipped and short. “He’s not unreasonable if you treat him well and with respect. You can’t walk into his Home and tell him what to do. I worked with him and we came to understand each other. I respect him as a ruler and as a pony. Without one of those, it would not work and he would have kept up the dispute.”

Luna shrunk back in her chair at Twilight's tone and she nodded as she understood what she meant. “We thought to be clear what we wanted from him and it resulted in us being sent home.”

“A lot of ponies will forgive that kind of thing, but not Hunter.” Twilight informed her. “He will react as a King is meant to and he will send you back home while informing you that you’re not welcome back.” Twilight snapped. “He reacts quickly and with clear judgment and his actions are rarely off the mark.”

“So far we have underestimated him.” Celestia admitted.

“You wanted me to befriend him and use that to hurt him.” Twilight went on, her anger clear. “I went in thinking that is what I had to do to get what you wanted. He was brutal that first time we all met him. But in the same instant, he was kind to me and let me voice my fears to him. You underestimated him and you underestimated friendship and all that it can accomplish. I see him as a valued friend and I chose to let the land go to the back of my mind and treat him as he was meant to be treated, with respect and dignity.”

The others were silent as she breathed. Luna looked ashamed as she tried to melt further into her seat and Celestia clenched her jaw and looked away from the younger mare. Twilight held onto her anger and it stayed at the front of her mind. She could feel the heat that came from it as it stayed under her skin and she fought to stay in control and not scream in frustration. She wanted them to understand that what they had wanted her to do was wrong and she had chosen not to accomplish it that way,

“He knew why I was there and he made sure I knew it. His kingdom, his rules. I followed them and slowly I grew to care about him as a dear friend and he came to understand that I was not there to harm him and try to force him to do anything. In time we came to understand each other and he allowed me and the girls to see it from his perspective and by doing that I came to understand that he was right to fight for it.”

Luna's ears were forward as she focused on the angry mare. “You were on his side?”

“Yes. Tirek moved the borders and not him and Tirek was our enemy, not Hunters. Hunter watched him just in case but he had every right to fight us on it. He asked me my opinion and I told him what I thought and we talked about it and he came to a decision. Through our friendship and understanding, he came to his decision and I supported him whatever it was going to be.” Twilight replied. While they had not discussed it at length she felt telling them a little bit of it would go a long way to help them understand her position.

She breathed in deeply and closed her eyes to calm herself back down. She opened her eyes a few seconds later to see Celestia and Luna both leaned forward with their hooves on the table. Celestia had a small smile on her muzzle as she regarded the young Alicorn. Twilight bit back a sense of nervousness and fear that came unbidden into her mind.

“Your right.” She said and Twilight felt surprise bite at her as the Sun Princess went on. “We were wrong to try to use Friendship as a means of using him. But you were able to bring him around and…”

“No. I didn’t use our friendship against him at all. I did not manipulate him at all. If anything he learned more from me then I did about him. He knows all about Equestria and I know a few things about the Netherworld and its territories. If anypony used friendship to get what he wanted, it was him.”

Celestia had balked at the interruption but her face had gone from annoyed into shocked as Twilight spoke. “What do you know about his kingdom?”

“What do you want to know?” She replied quickly.

“How big is the army?” Luna asked.

“I have no idea. I asked but he never told me and I never pressed for it. I do know that he can outnumber us if he wants to. The thing is that he has no desire to at this time. He knows that Equestria does not have an advanced military and we would need volunteers if we wanted to go into battle with more numbers. He has no need for it.”

Celestia eyes widened for several seconds before she collected herself. “How big is the territory in terms of comparison to ours?”

Twilight shrugged comically, her regalia moving with her easily. “I have no idea.”

Luna leaned forward and her eyes were closed for a second before she spoke. “How many dragons?”

Twilight thought it over for a moment before she looked back at them. “I know that there are at least twenty that would go to battle for him.”

“How big are they?” She pressed.

“Each one is not as big as Sorkeno, but they are not much smaller. That’s only a fraction of how many he has within the Netherworld as far as I could tell. The real number could be much more. If he went to war with us I do not doubt that all of them would come forward at his command.” She admitted.

Luna sat back and she shook her head in disbelief. “How foolish would it be to press him?”

Twilight was not able to stop the bark of laughter that broke free of her mouth. She put a hoof to her mouth and coughed to try to hide the laughter that threatened to come out of her throat. “I would not help you do that.”

“You would stand with him?”

“No. I would stand in between and try to stop it. Nothing good would come of it and you know it, Princess Luna. His might is second to how he would charge the field personally to end it.” Luna shook her head once more and her eyes fell to her hooves in her lap. “Bring the moon and sun against him and he would still stand in the front.” Twilight whispered out.

“He would fight against us?”

“In a heartbeat,” Twilight replied easily. “But he has chosen to let go of the land and we don’t need to worry about his army size or anything like that. He is our neighbor and we can have a good relationship with him so long as we respect him.”

“You think we can let him alone at our border?” Celestia asked her.

“Of course we can. We have until now. Why would we press him when we have no reason to?” Twilight argued.

“That’s true. He is your friend and that makes him a friend to Equestria. We will alert the towns that they remain in our rule and that the land behind them is now his. We will set the border and ensure that it is maintained.” Celestia said as she leaned back in her seat.

Twilight breathed out a short sigh of relief as they came to understand her points. She got up from her chair and moved to the door. She avoided mentioning anything about the lone minion that remained with her and she left through the doors and started to close them behind her when the sound of voices caught her ear. Her mind locked onto the tones of voices from the Princesses and she put her ear close to the still barely open doorway.

“I did not think she would be able to get him to back off,” Luna said to her sister. “But I am glad I was wrong. Now we just need to put the border where we want it and that will finish it.”

“Your right. We can push the line back into his territory slightly and it will allow us to retain the land as we wish.” Celestia replied. “She did very well.”

Twilight eyes went wide as they spoke. ‘What are they talking about?’ She thought to herself as she focused on eavesdropping.

“The territory lines were old anyway and with Tirek’s attack, our position was weakened for a time. But now that Twilight has befriended him we have nothing to worry about. If things change we can send her and her friends in once more to change his mind.” The Sun Princess went on.

"We should be able to appease the Nobles with this as well. They have been up in arms since he made that appearance at the Gala. The Overlords lands are ripe with gem and gold mines and other natural resources that we can use to our own benefit." Luna advised.

Twilight bit her bottom lip as she listened in. She had known that the nobles had not been pleased with Hunter since he did not bow and scrape to any of them but she had not thought they would go so far as asking for the borders to be pushed. She bit back a heavy gulp as her mouth went dry and her wings flicked at her sides. She pushed her ear closer to the door and hoped that she was still hidden.

"From what we have been able to tell he does not monitor the border with troops or towers so we should be able to sneak by unnoticed. And if not then Twilight can smooth things over for us." Celestia said to her younger sister. "Our teams can survey the land and we can harvest what we need from it. Our own lands are not as nutrient-rich in metals and minerals as his and over time our stocks have slipped."

"Could we not simply purchase it from him?" Luna asked, her voice quiet.

"We could. But we do not have any trade set up with him and we do not have a known exchange rate for the coin between us. I have never seen any of the money he uses and do not know what the rate would be. While we could go ahead and start up trade and begin to purchase from him this method saves time."

Her jaw dropped open and she stared ahead of her. She had known that they were using her to befriend him in the beginning but she had chosen to confront them about it and she thought that had been the end of the issue. Now that she knew what they were planning she was horrified. They were still using her friendship with him and she could feel anger building in her. Her heartbeat harder in her chest as she backed up from the door and her magic gripped her saddlebags and they snapped into place around her girth. Her wings tightened around her and her magic once more flared as she summoned a scroll and quill.

Author's Note

Now that his vacation is over he's headed back home and we see what happens when he does.

Edited: 5/4/2020-added more dialogue between Celestia and Luna to explain their reasoning

37: A Borders Protection

37: A Borders Protection

Hunter was quiet as he scanned a document in his magic and his ears flicked as the sound of a minion screeching got his attention. He looked up as Twilights minion came running into the throne room. He tilted his head slightly at the timing.

“I’ve been gone for three days.” He muttered as the minion reached him and he took the scroll from him.

Gnarl chuckled darkly from his place at the side of the throne. “Mares are sentimental Master. Her feelings spurred her to contact you quickly.”

Hunter bit back a growl at the advisor and his magic opened the scroll to read its contents. His eyes narrowed as he read through her letter. Rage boiled under his skin as he got to his hooves as his magic incinerated the letter. Gnarl looked from the ashes to the Overlord and Hunter saw him back up out of the corner of his eye. Wrath backed up and pulled the she-wolf with him as Hunters magic went out and his hooves thundered on the stone as he walked down the stairs and into the center of the throne room.

“Master?” Gnarl called out, caution in his voice.

“That was from Twilight and she had news for me.” He snarled.

“She did?” Gnarl asked as he approached the Overlord slowly.

“Her fellow Princesses are going to take my land from me despite the kindness I showed them. They will be trying to push back the border and put it into my lands and take away what I was promised.”

Gnarls ears flicked as he listened and his eyes went wide at the information. “This cannot be permitted, Great Master!” Gnarl said to him. “Those foolish ponies do not who they are dealing with.”

“This cannot go unanswered,” Hunter growled and his red eyes blazed as he looked down at the minion. “I want the border watched. If they so much as place a hoof over that border I want it removed.” He raged and Gnarl wisely nodded.

Hunter stormed out to the platforms and he reached out for the golden dragon. A roar resounded through the Netherworld and he waited as the golden dragon came at his call. The dragon dug his claws into the side of the Netherworld and he looked at the angry stallion and waited.

“Twilight sent me a warning, alerting me to the plots of the others.”

“Oh? What have they done to upset you this much Little One?” Sorkeno asked as he pushed his snout against Hunter's body.

“They have chosen to push back the border that I agreed to. They will take back the land I was promised and they seek to push it further back into my current territory.” Hunter informed him as he began to pace.

Sorkeno’s eyes went wide as the stallion spoke and a growl sounded from his throat. His lips pulled back in a soundless snarl as Hunter stopped his pacing and regarded the dragon.

“I need your aid in stopping them. If I have to kill a few of them then I will.” Hunter informed him and Sorkeno nodded in understanding as he waited for him to go on. “I will send minions to the border to keep it watched and when they arrive I want you at the Gate that I set up for Twilight and her friends.”

Sorkeno nodded. “Do you wish for me to alert you to their presence and you can address them?”

“That is a good idea actually. When they arrive at the Gate, and they will, I want to know about it.” Hunter growled. “This cannot go unanswered. I will not allow any of my property to be taken from me. If they wish to push me then they will see that dragon fire can melt stone.”

Sorkeno watched as he raged and the dragon did nothing to stop his anger. The dragon no doubt could sense his anger and was not going to stop it.

“Do you wish for others to be at the borders as well?”

“Why?”

“They can drive them toward the Gate and to me.” Sorkeno reasoned.

Hunter looked thoughtful and then he nodded as Gnarl approached him from behind. “That is a good idea Master,” Gnarl said and Hunter turned to look back at the minion over his shoulder. “Their presence will allow them to chase them to where you wish them to be. The land that they will be on is now yours and they are not permitted.”

Hunter growled and nodded in agreement. “Sorkeno?”

“I will arrange it for Little One,” Sorkeno assured him. “Cool your anger and wait for my signal,” Sorkeno said to him as he dropped off the side of the Netherworld and took wing.

Hunter breathed in a deep breath and held it in an attempt to calm himself. Behind him, Dezhara approached and rubbed her body against his armor and he reached out a hoof and ran his hoof over her soft fur. His red eyes closed and he released the breath he was holding and he could feel his anger cooling as the dragon had advised. Gnarl stayed back from him and Wrath was behind him. Hunter turned back to the throne room and he walked back into it and toward his throne.

“Will you be sending a letter to the Princess? Master?”

“Yeah. I will have to thank her for alerting me to her fellow Princesses subterfuge.” He replied as he sat back down and sent Dezhara to her place close by. Wrath sat down in his normal place by the front of the throne and Gnarl took his place as well.

His magic gripped a scroll and quill as he set about writing a reply to the Princess of Friendship. Gnarl looked at him and the stallion caught the look out of the corner of his eye and he glanced at the Minion Master who looked away swiftly.

“What is it Gnarl?” Hunter asked him.

“I was just thinking that we are pleased to know that the Princess is looking out for you as well.” Gnarl covered.

Hunter raised one eyebrow and gave the minion a black look as the minions sputtered. “Uh-huh.”

Gnarl said nothing further and Hunter went back to his letter and soon gave it back to her minion and sent it back to her. He leaned back in his throne as his anger finally cooled and he found himself wondering what exactly he should do about the Princesses themselves. They had betrayed not only him but Twilight as well. He tapped a hoof against his chin as his mind went over the options. He knew that he could just as easily storm back into Equestria and question them himself or he could send back one of their guards missing a few patches of fur.

Gnarl must have sensed his thoughts as the minion looked at him. “Master. This cannot be allowed to happen again. How do you propose to stop further attempts by them?”

Hunter breathed out a sigh and let his hoof drop to the armrest. “I am wondering if I should simply go back and alert them that their scouts were found.”

“I disagree Master. If you wish to go back then the might of the Netherworld must be used as a display. Your dragons brought to bear against them would be quite the sight.”

Hunter nodded in agreement. “Sorkeno’s flame alone could melt their castle down to the foundations. If they wish to push me they will see exactly what an Overlord can do.”

“And the young Princess?” Gnarl asked him cautiously.

Hunter paused as the image of the purple Alicorn flashed through his mind. “I will not harm her land if it can be avoided. She has proven to be an ally and I will not go against her if I can avoid it.”

Gnarl agreed in silence and the minion master wobbled down the stairs and went to his own task of mobilizing the minions and watching the border. Hunters hoof raised off the armrest and his anger spiked as he thought over the letter he had received and he slammed his armored hoof onto the armrest. Wrath yelped and Dezhara whined as he breathed heavily, his anger just below the surface.

Hunter’s eyes opened as Sorkeno’s call went through his mind and he surged to his hooves and down the stairs to the central Gate. Wrath leaped to his back and the minion gripped his armor tightly in his claws. The black stallion commanded the Gate and with a crash of lightning and thunder it activated and he opened his eyes to see a group of ponies staring at the Gate. He looked up as Sorkeno looked down at him and the dragon nodded. The ponies stared at him as he approached them. He could see the Pegasus guards standing several feet back and they were watching as he moved. The Overlord stood before them in full battle armor and he approached and waited for them to speak.

The lead pony stared at him with his eyes wide and his expression flit between sheer terror and shock. “Hello?”

“I think you might be confused about where you are,” Hunter growled.

The pony looked at the orders he had with him and then back to the armored stallion. His eyes went to land behind him as thirty minions swept toward him and he backed up slowly. “We were told…”

“To set a border deeper into my territory?” Hunter finished for him. “You are not welcome on my land. If you insist on staying then I will not be responsible for what happens to you, since you are trespassing. I will send you back to Equestria in pieces if you remain.” Hunter snarled.

The minions at his sides lunged forward, their battle cries loud as Sorkeno roared, fire flowing from his mouth and into the air. The ponies screamed and backed away from him. The Pegasus guards lunged forward and got in between the ponies and the overlord. Hunter smiled and it was enough to rattle them.

“The line is meant to be about one hundred and eighty miles behind you,” Hunter informed them. “I have my own agents out and they alerted me to your position. No doubt you saw the dragons that lined the old border?” They stared at him and only one was able to nod. “I trust you know how to get back to your own lands?”

Hunter said nothing further as the guards started to back away from him. He could see the fear that showed plainly on each of their faces as they regarded the stallion and the small army with him. The minions cried out as the ponies backed up.

“Be sure to alert your…Princess’s that they cannot fool me so easily. I am wise to their attempts to take what is not theirs. Anything further and I will take what is mine by force.” He snarled. “Be sure to tell them for me.”

He tilted his head in an almost friendly way as he spoke and they paused at the sight as he sent the minions forward. Sorkeno brought his head down and roared with fire in the back of his throat. The ponies screamed and ran for their lives as the minions were on their heels. Hunter said nothing as he righted his posture and a cruel smile tugged at his mouth. Sorkeno brought his head back and looked at the stallion as the other dragons came to join him. Hunter looked up as they hovered in the air above him. His red eyes stared ahead as the ponies vanished from sight and the minions stayed with them.

“Maranna?” He yelled out and the red female looked down at him. “Can you follow them in the air to make sure they leave the territory?”

She nodded to him and her wings beat as she followed them from above. He breathed out a sigh and shook his head in aggravation. He spun on his heel and walked back to the Gate and stopped in front of it. Sorkeno turned to wait for him to leave as he looked over his shoulder.

“Was I right not to kill them?” He asked.

The dragon nodded his head and the Overlord walked into the Gates magic and was gone an instant later.

Gnarl looked up as the Overlord returned from his errand. He could tell that the Master was short on temper and he stayed silent as he sat down and Wrath removed the Master's helmet and set it aside. He watched as Hunter breathed out a deep sigh and ran his hoof over his face and leaned his head back into the back of the throne.

“How did it go, Master?”

“They fled once faced with the minions and the dragons. I informed them of their error and sent them running with a message for their rulers. They have been warned.” He replied.

Gnarl nodded his head at his Master and Hunter brought his head back to face the minion master and his red eyes regarded him. Gnarl knew that the Overlord was not one to ask simple questions and he waited for what was to come. The one they called Master looked back to the front and said nothing for several minutes.

“I will ask you the same thing I asked Sorkeno. Was I right not to kill them?” He finally asked.

Gnarl startled at the question and he was quiet as he considered what he had been asked. He knew his Master well and he knew that he was not so much asking for an opinion as he was asking for validation. The Overlord was many things but stupid was not one of them. He had surpassed his Lord Father some time ago and was now forging ahead on his own.

“You did what you had to Master. Killing them would not have solved the issue you are having with Equestria. It would also have put Princess Twilight in a tight spot.” Hunter looked at him, his eyes searching. “She did alert you to the issue. While we have done what we could to make it seem that we simply noticed them on our own there will still be suspicions. Even from here, we must do what we can to protect her.”

“We must?” Hunter chuckled and his eyes closed as he breathed out a sigh.

“If she is to be a good mate to you we must keep her safe.”

Hunter snorted and put his hoof over his face. “Pardon?”

“She is the only mare of a similar station to yourself and therefore is an eligible mare for you. We must watch out for her from where we are.” Gnarl reasoned.

He watched as the Overlord leaned forward and put both his hooves over his face. The Minion Master waited for him to respond and they fell into silence.

“By the Netherworld, if it’s not Kaiana and Sorkeno it’s you.” Hunter cursed and his red eyes fell on the minion. “I do not have the time for a mate currently.”

“I agree with your assessment, Master. These things take time and we must nurture the chance as time passes by.” Gnarl nodded in agreement. “Your Lady Mother was arranged for your father as she was the daughter of a well-respected Noble. We do not have that luxury any longer, for good reason, but Lady Twilight is a wise option.”

“Is she?”

“Yes. She is a ruler among her own kind and she is, therefore, able to understand and stand with you as an equal. Her ability to walk into combat at your side is a valuable trait in a mare. Her strength in magic will also be a trait to pass along to foals.”

Gnarl could see his Master's facial expression fall into one of laughter and exasperation as he chuckled. “You have had time to think about this I see.”

“Of course Master. As your advisor, I must see look to your future and that of your line.”

His Master sighed once more and rubbed his face with his hooves. “Enough of this, we will discuss it another time.” He said with a wave of his hoof.

Gnarl nodded and waited for the Master to go on. When silence pervaded the advisor spoke instead. “I commend you on your swift action Master. I will station minions close by the new borders and have Grubby create several minion gates for them to use. The ponies of Equestria will not be allowed to infringe on your lands further.”

Hunter tapped his chin with his hoof and Gnarl stood by waiting for him to speak. “If they push me I will rescind my agreement with them and take all of it back by force. I will not be trifled with.”

“Understood Master. They must realize that they are not to betray you and try to take what is not theirs. Should it happen I advise a swift and ruthless reply.”

“Agreed. They will be faced with not only me but my dragons and some of the army as well. They will regret trying to steal from me.” He snarled.

Gnarl bowed his head and went back to looking ahead of him and his Master. His thoughts fell on the future of the Netherworld and he was ready to follow the Overlord into battle should the need arise.

Hunter said nothing as the baby dragons clamored around and over him. His armor creaked in place as they pressed against him. Red pushed the white off Hunter’s back and the baby went after the older dragon. Green distracted as many as she was able to and Hunter watched as they finally stopped trying to knock him over and focused on the others. Kaiana laid off to the side and Hunter could see amusement reflected in her eyes as she watched them. It had been two weeks since he had chased Equestria’s ponies off his territory and the borders were now under constant guard by the minions. Maranna had taken it upon herself to fly over them daily at random times. Hunter had not asked her to do anything but the red female had chosen it of her own accord. He was not about to argue with her about it. His head came up as Sorkeno reached out for him. He made his way to the blocked Nest and teleported to the ground outside of it.

“You called?” Hunter teased and the golden dragon pointed his head to a waiting minion.

Hunter’s horn lit as his magic took the offered scroll. Inside was a letter and his magic opened it carefully and he began to read it. It was from Sunder and they were informing him about the Chimera he had asked for. His eyes scanned the contents and they detailed the location of the beast and how he could be in contact with the dealer once the fee was paid. His eyes widened at the amount of the fee and he rolled the letter into the scroll and he sighed as he slid it into space in his armor to keep it close.

“Will have to ask Twilight how to pay her for using her own money for this.” He grumbled.

“Little One?”

“It’s from those animal traders. They were informing me that once I pay the asked for the fee they will put me in contact with the one that supplied the Chimera those years ago in the Arena.” He informed the dragon who nodded in reply.

“What is the fee?”

“It’s for their effort in contacting him I assume. I will need to speak to Twilight about it since I do not have any idea how much a bit is worth in my currency.”

“She is supplying the bits?”

“Yes. But that does not mean I wish to owe her for eternity.” Hunter groused. “It’s over a thousand bits.”

“Is that a great deal?”

“It is in normal terms. I’m not sure if many ponies even keep that much available.” He replied. “Will have to ask her about it. She offered her savings if needed but if needed I would prefer to avoid bankrupting her.”

“You must speak with her when she is available,” Sorkeno said to him and the stallion nodded.

Hunter sighed and he looked up as Kaiana looked out from the Nest and her eyes landed him and she smiled as he went back to her. His horn lit as he teleported back into the Nest and she lowered her head to nuzzle him gently. She held him close for several seconds before she released him.

“What are you up to, My Child?”

“I received a letter from those in Equestria who gave the Chimera to the Governess. They are willing to give me the name of the dealer if I pay them their fee. I will get in touch with Twilight about it.”

“Be sure to talk to her and keep her informed. She will still help so long as you speak plainly to her.” She advised.

“I plan to. I have not kept her in the dark so far and I do not intend to leave her out of it going forward.”

Kaiana nodded and she gripped him gently around his barrel and she set him down outside the Nest and she gave him one last nuzzle before she pulled back into the Nest. Hunter walked through the Lair and back toward the waiting platform. His armored hooves thudded dully on the stone as he jumped to land on the platform. He commanded it back to the throne room and it moved easily through the air at his command. IT docked easily and he walked off of it and into the throne room. The minions on the sides of the walkway saluted as he passed by and he walked up and gave the letter to Gnarl to read over.

The Minion Master read it over and Hunter could see the malicious smile that crossed his advisor's face. “They are walking into your trap Master. Now all that we need is the money they have requested.”

“I will speak with Twilight about it. She has offered her own bits to allow us to find out more.”

Gnarl nodded and then set the letter aside. “We will need to arrange to pay her back somehow and make sure she approves.”

“Agreed,” Hunter said as he leaned back in his throne.

He put a hoof to his mouth and tapped his hoof boot to his mouth for several seconds before a thought occurred to him. He knew several things about her and chief among them was her love of books and information. He glanced at the minion at his side as Wrath shoved Dezhara back toward her bed having finished playing with her at his Master's command.

“I have an idea.” He said aloud.

“Yes, Master?”

“Is there a way to gift her some of the books in our library? She has a deep love of books and information. That might perhaps lessen the blow of losing so many bits.” He said to the minion.

Gnarls eyes widened at the suggestion and he nodded in agreement. “Well done Master. That will be more than suitable. Does she have a favorite subject?”

“Not that I am aware of. I think she enjoys books on magic and other things that she does not know all that much about. If we can find things that are exclusive to the Netherworld then I think that would be suitable for her.”

“Understood. Allow me to arrange this and I will have books ready by tomorrow morning.” Gnarl said as he moved off the stairs and made his way out of the throne room.

Hunter gave a slight nod to the minion as he leaned forward in his throne and his magic gripped several documents that he still needed to go over before he ended working for the night.

Gnarl looked through the many books that the minions had gathered and he set several off to the side as they were older and less likely to hold information the Alicorn would wish to know. His glowing eyes fell on a stack of books that detailed the history between the Netherworld Empire and Equestria over the centuries. He recalled how his Master had mentioned that the mare had lamented how she knew so little about the Empire. The minion went to the stack of books and he recognized that these were duplicates of the older ones and had recently been rewritten. He picked up the oldest and set it in the pile and moved back to the pile and began to go through it once more.

Hunter walked slowly down the stairs from his room, with Dezhara on his heels, and then walked toward the throne room. A minion intercepted him and he followed behind the minion toward the Library. He walked inside to find Gnarl bent over several piles of books.

“Ahh Master. I trust you slept well?” Gnarl greeted as he looked up and bowed his head.

“I slept fine Gnarl. What are you up to?” Hunter replied.

“I am finding books that would be suitable for Lady Twilight. I believe I have found a group of four that will be adequate for her. She wished to learn more of your Empire and this will allow her to do so. These are books on the history of the Empire that are duplicates of what we have here.”

Hunter looked at the small pile and his red eyes scanned the titles and he found they were a group of history books volumes one through four. He nodded at the minion and the advisor had a minion hold them as he fell in at Hunter's side.

“Will you go to her Master?”

“Yes. I will send her a letter this morning and ask her if she has time. Otherwise, I will wait and ask her later.” Hunter explained. “I refuse to ask her to fund this venture in a letter. I will ask her in person.”

“Agreed Master. Such things are best spoken of muzzle to muzzle.” Gnarl agreed. “I will have these wrapped properly and they will await your meeting with her,” Gnarl said as he pulled off to the side and the minion followed close behind him.

Hunter kept going and reached his throne and the papers that awaited his attention. His magic summoned a scroll and quill and he wrote out his request to the Alicorn. He gave it to Wrath, who ran for the gates to give it directly to her and then return to Hunters' side. He watched as the minion left him behind and he ruffled Dezhara’s fur as she nuzzled his chest.

Author's Note

Here we go! Moving forward. Let me know if there is anything off with the flow of the chapter and I will try to correct it when I have the time. I put this one together rather quickly and have been editing it slowly over the past week when I had a free moment or two. Thank you as always for reading and please enjoy it!

38: An Ending...

Celestia stared openly at the group in front of her. She had sent them to the borders and they had come running back looking worse for wear. Her guards were now stationed in front of her as they related the story to her. Her mind fell on one very simple fact, she had been outmaneuvered. The Overlord had placed his troops and dragons along the old border and they had driven her guards and the others right into the Overlords waiting hooves. Luna sat next to her and so far had remained silent. She could read her sister well enough to know that she was also stunned by what they had been told so far.

“We were able to evade the creatures he sent after us when we reached the chariots and took to the air.” The guard went on as she listened. “We did not fully escape though even then.”

“Oh?” Celestia said as her tone was neutral to keep him talking.

“He sent a red dragon after us.”

Luna’s eyes went wide and she leaned forward. “He did what?”

“A very large red dragon. I haven’t flown so fast in all my life.” The guard went on. “She or he got close enough a few times that I could see the individual scales on its snout but that’s as close as it came to us.”

“It followed you so far as the new border and then left?” Celestia asked.

The guards all nodded and the one in front spoke for the others still. “As soon as we went over the border by the old fields it peeled off and circled a few times before it left and went back the way it came.”

Celestia closed her eyes in frustration for several seconds before she opened them and graced the group with a gentle smile. “Thank you for all the work you did. Please rest and recover and go back to your duties when you are well rested and fed.”

The group nodded and smiles slowly came to their mouths as she spoke and they bowed before the two sisters and left the room. Celestia put her hooves over her face for several seconds before she sighed deeply.

“I have to give him credit for seeing through us,” Luna said as she also sighed.

Celestia gave a thin smile and nodded. “I suppose he has patrols on the border. I did not think he did.” She admitted,

“I had not heard of them but he does have the ability to hide them it seems and they were undetected by our scouts.” The Moon Princess replied.

“We keep making the same mistake.” Celestia groused and Luna tilted her head as her sister went on. “We keep underestimating him and the power he wields. His strength comes from the absolute power he holds within the Netherworld Empire.”

Luna barked a laugh and Celestia looked at her as she spoke. “You are still underestimating him. He holds the same power outside the Empire as within.” She chuckled. “If we are to have any chance against him then we must start thinking outside the box when it comes to him and his Empire.”

“You are right.” Celestia agreed with a nod of her head. “We need to start thinking of what he can do versus what we think he can.”

A loud knock on the throne room door caught her attention and she looked up as it opened and a guard came trotting toward them. He bowed deeply when he reached them and she motioned for him to go ahead and speak to them.

“Your next appointment has arrived. Shall I bring them inside?” The guard asked, his tone tired showing how long they had been talking to him.

“Bring them in, thank you.” The Sun Princess addressed the clearly tired guard. She sighed and a glance to her sister showed the same look on her face as her own. “Here we go.”

Luna sat up straighter as the doors opened and a group of five ponies trotted toward them. Celestia waited for them to reach her and her sister and then waited for them to speak.

“Princess Celestia. Thank you for agreeing to meet with all of us at once.” The lead pony spoke up.

Celestia painted a kind smile on her muzzle as she addressed him in reply. “Thank you for coming, Swift Quill. We know you have many things to do within Canterlot and we are grateful you could make some extra time and arrange your fellows to join us as well.”

The cream-colored stallion bowed his head once more and then looked over his shoulder to the others. “We will always make time when we are called Princesses.” He replied, his tone low.

Luna said nothing as Celestia shifted her weight slightly on her throne. “We do have more to report on the border situation and we feel that since your lands are close by you must be kept updated as well.”

Celestia’s wings flicked at her sides. She dreaded dealing with the Nobles and she knew that Luna did not revel in the thought either. But they were needed and they had their place in the kingdom. They looked at her eagerly as she readied herself to inform them of the Overlord's choice to split the lands with them. She opened her mouth to speak when the throne room doors opened once more and an earth pony hurriedly trotted to join the main group. She looked him over and his dull grey coat and his white mane and tail blended in easily among the brighter colored Nobles. She could see a small set of scars that went down his face and she was going to ask who he was when he pulled a scroll and quill out of a small messenger bag and prepared to take notes. She dismissed him as a secretary that had been late in meeting up with the rest.

“We received word from the Overlord of the North about the disputed land that he had laid a claim to.” She began and the Nobles listened intently as she went on. “He has agreed to split the land with us and we have agreed to that as well.”

The Nobles were quiet as they stared at her as though she had declared war upon them individually. She could see the secretary staring at her as well as Swift Quill spoke up, his tone indignant.

“Princess. Surely you must be kidding? That land was set to be placed under the control of two of us as per your commands.” He said to her.

She bit back a sigh and nodded. “I understand that was what was agreed upon to begin with. But he held a claim to it as well and his claim was older due to the landlines that had been set before. The Overlord of the North had a claim to all of it if he had wished to fight for it but he agreed to take the land that came after the towns. We still rule over the ponies while he took the land behind them.”

They still stared at her and Swift pulled his head back and looked over his shoulder to the secretary who was writing things down quickly. Swift said nothing for several seconds and Celestia could see the wheels turning in his head as she waited. The others were silent and she could see them looking between Swift Quill and the secretary that had joined them. While that struck her as odd she didn’t have time to consider it.

“We were promised that land, Princess Celestia. While his claim might have been correct, which is unlikely, we still should have been considered and given our chance to speak when it was being decided.” He argued. “Does our input not count in this matter?”

Celestia bit back a snide reply and glanced at her sister who looked annoyed at the group that stood below them. She knew that Luna was not as diplomatic when it came to sugarcoating things and being political so she plastered on her smile and readied herself to argue with them about their place in the decision to split the lands between them. The claim they had placed upon the lands was relatively new in terms of timing. Swift Quill and two others had asked for her to consider altering the ruling structure of that region months ago. They had asked for it to be changed to be under the rule of one of them or they would split it as their lands were closest to the contested lands.

The Overlords dispute had come in shortly after and his claim took up their attention due to the severity of it. His claim was more pressing in terms of needing to be corrected. While she was more than able to put a stop to the Nobles she was not able to stop the Overlord and his dispute had thrown a large monkey wrench into her plans about whether to split it or not. Now that she had them in front of her she had to bring them around to thinking that what had happened was better for them as well. She knew that they were not interested in the benefits to their fellow ponies so much as they worried about the benefits to them personally.

“While I do value your input this was a matter of security along with borders. We have always had a…good relationship with our northern neighbor and we desired to keep it that way. He was unwilling at first to split the lands and once he had seen the lands he chose to amend his claim and only sought the lands and not the ponies.” She said to them. “My sister and I felt it was in the best interest of Equestria to compromise with our neighbor and create a stronger friendship between us. We asked the Princess of Friendship to act as our Emissary and speak to him on our behalf.”

“So you sent the most inexperienced Princess to deal with him?” Swift replied, his tone sharp.

“Pardon?!” Luna nearly bellowed. “She is one of thy Princesses. Thou will show the proper respect that she is owed.” She snarled.

Swift and the others bowed their heads in apology and Celestia fought back a smile for her sister’s lack of tact. She nearly laughed at her sister when her old speech came through. Celestia had noticed that she tended to slip back into it when she was riled.

“Apologies Princess. I did not mean it to come across as rude to young Princess Twilight. I simply meant that she does not have the experience that the two of you have.”

“While that may be true she is still more than capable. She is the reason he agreed to split the lands with us.” Celestia informed him. “She went to his kingdom and was there for several months building a stronger relationship with his kingdom. Due to her efforts, she was able to bring him directly to the lands that were being contested, and through her efforts did he choose to allow us to rule over the ponies while he simply kept the land.”

Swift nodded in understanding and looked over his shoulder to the secretary who nodded to him. “I see. So her work with him allowed your subjects to remain under your control?” Celestia nodded. “Then we must add our thanks to her. While we wish we had been consulted I think I can speak for us all when I say we understand what your goal was and we appreciate your work on our behalf. That being said. Will the ponies still be moved into the separate lordships or will they remain on your direct land?”

Celestia nearly cursed at him as she had not decided what to do with the ponies yet. At her side, Luna stood up and looked down her snout at the group of them.

“We have chosen to keep them.” She said, her tone blunt.

Celestia nearly put her hoof to her face but she was not about to go behind her sister and second guess her in front of the Nobles, so she nodded in agreement. The Nobles stared at the younger Alicorn and Celestia chose to simply smile and wait for them to react.

“I see,” Swift said to them. “Then I do not think we have anything further to discuss. Please thank Princess Twilight for her work toward a favorable outcome for us and we will leave things in your capable hooves.” He said with a bow of his head.

The others mimicked him and the group turned and moved to leave. Celestia watched them closely for any sign of dissent and she watched them until the doors closed. She sighed deeply and sagged in her skin for a second before she raised her head to look at her sister. Luna snorted triumphantly before she looked at her sister, a smile on her muzzle. Her eyes went wide at the look Celestia was giving her, her smile faltering.

“What?”

He walked out of the Gate and he was greeted with the bright sun of Equestria. His magic held the box that was for Twilight tightly in his aura. His gauntlet roared and Wrath burst out of the minion gate close by and the minion leaped for his armor and held on. His hooves thudded dully against the compact dirt as he moved to the front of the castle and his magic pushed open the doors. Wrath leaped from his back and ran up to the second set of doors and pushed them open to reveal the Princess of Friendship smiling brightly from the map table.

“Hello, Hunter.” She called out in greeting.

“Afternoon Twilight.”

Her magic created a chair for him to sit close enough to her to allow them to speak easily between them. He set the box down in front of her and she looked dubiously at him before her magic gripped it and pulled it closer to her.

“What have you done this time?” She teased as she pulled open the tall box.

He lounged back in the chair she had provided and Wrath sat down by his hooves. He watched as she stood up and the box opened under her magic. She gripped the items within it and she set them down in front of her and pushed the box aside. The items were further wrapped in tissue paper and she used her hooves to rip it open. Her eyes widened at the sight of the old books and a short squeal of glee escaped from her as she moved them to look at their titles.

“Where did you get these?” She asked him.

“They are from my Library. They are duplicate copies of some of the Netherworlds history. I figured you would enjoy them.” He replied coolly.

She opened the first of them and scanned the first couple of pages and then she closed them and hugged the books close. She smiled brightly and he remained relaxed in his posture and she finally looked at him and set them aside.

“Thank you. These are wonderful but I can’t help but wonder what prompted you to bring them to me.” She replied with a chuckle.

“Do I need a reason?”

She was quiet for several seconds before she looked away from him and then quickly back to him. “Yes.”

He barked out a laugh and leaned forward and leaned against the table. “I received a response from Sunder and his ilk.”

“Finally.” She breathed out.

“I agree. It took them long enough and I am choosing to ignore the timing this time. They have agreed to put me into contact with the one that sold the Chimera. But I have to pay their fee first.”

She nodded and sat back in her seat. “How much do you need?”

“Just like that?”

“I told you I would help and you don’t have the bits from this kingdom. I told you I would help and you can pay me back someday.”

“Someday?”

“I’m not worried about it. If you pay me back then great if not then I won’t lose any sleep over it.” She said with a wave of her hoof.

He shook his head slightly at her reply and scrubbed his face with one hoof. “The fee they have asked for is one thousand and fifty bits.”

Her eyes went wide for several seconds before she blinked away her surprise and nodded. “Got it. I can probably have that ready in a few days.”

“You can cover that?” She looked at him sideways and he put up a hoof for her to let him go on. “I say that since most ponies do not have a contingency fund that amounts to that.”

“I have never really needed to buy anything and what I do buy is not expensive. I buy books and a few supplies for Spike if he needs anything but for the most part, I have saved what I have earned. Plus as a Princess, I do have an allowance that comes from the treasury. It sits idle every month when it is deposited. So I have no problem helping you with this and I consider it worth every bit.”

He admitted to himself that he had wondered how she was paid by the kingdom but had chosen to leave the topic alone. “I see.”

“You no doubt have an allowance or something similar that you use when purchasing anything.”

“It’s a similar system but I rule over the entire treasury so I can use it as I see fit. I do not dip into it very often so it grows over time.” He admitted.

She nodded and a scroll came out of her magic as her horn lit. Hunter didn’t say anything as she spun a quill in her magic and began writing quickly. Wrath lounged by his hooves and the minion he had left walked over and sat down with him. Hunter knew that the minion was no doubt staying close to him as a conduit of the Netherworld. As she wrote he allowed himself to calm in her presence and he let himself relax. His mind went over what he knew and he looked at her as she set the scroll aside. Her eyes on him, her expression mixed as she tapped a hoof for several seconds.

“I heard from Celestia and Luna that you chased off some of the guards. Was that the same day that I…?”

“Yes. To say I was angry is a gross understatement.” He replied. “I went there myself and chased them off the land with the dragons.”

“Oh wow. I didn’t hear much about how it happened but I did hear about it in short terms.”

“Maranna has taken to patrolling the border on her own once a day. I also have minions on the border that watch over it. Their attempts to steal from me further will not go unnoticed.”

“I just…I can’t believe that they were going to try it.” She replied to him as she shook her head.

“I can.” He replied.

“I know you can. Politics and all that comes with it is normal for you. You can put yourself in a place to understand and come out ahead of it. I don’t know how you do it.” She said with a sigh.

“I was taught. Gnarl made sure I understood it and was able to adapt to it. I was a fish out of the water at first but I hit my stride eventually.” He replied. “Over time out thinking them became a bit of a game and I like to think I am pretty good at it. They get ahead of me every now and then but I come out on top more often than not.”

She shook her head and leaned back as she opened her mouth to speak when the doors behind him opened. Spike trotted into the room and his eyes lit up at the sight of the armored stallion.

“You’re here!”

“Hello, Spike.” He greeted the baby dragon.

“How come you came to visit? Did Twilight tell you how much she missed you?”

Hunter looked from the baby dragon to the sputtering mare as he shook his head. “No. I came to thank her for her help in a personal matter.”

“Oh. Cool.” Spike said as he came around to face them both. “Hey, Twilight can I have a few bits to go to Sugarcube Corner?”

She nodded and her horn lit as she called on a few bits for him. He took the bits happily and waved to them both as he ran out the doors. Hunter didn’t say anything as Twilight looked at him.

“Anyway.” She breathed out. “So now the minions are watching the new border?”

“Yes. They patrol it with the war mounts that we have stationed close by. Maranna flies it at random times to ensure that nothing slips past us.”

“I’m surprised she is doing that. Well…kind of surprised.”

“I was surprised when she said that she was going to do it without any prompting. She came up with it on her own.”

Hunter opened his mouth to speak further when Sorkeno suddenly reached out to him, his call insistent, urgent in the sense it gave him. Hunter looked at the doors behind him and dread began to ooze into his mind. He gave a shaky breath as Twilight went quiet and looked at him, her expression concerned.

“Hunter?”

“Something is wrong.” He whispered to her.

“I’m behind you, go.” She said to him as he got up and spun for the doors.

She was on his heels as he headed for the doors. Her magic threw them open and he careened around the side of the castle on his way to the Gate. He set a hoof on her shoulder as he commanded the Gate. She was at his side as he took to his heels the moment they were back within the throne room. He could hear her hooves drumming behind him as he leaped for the platform and she had barely landed when it took off across the Netherworld. She yelped and gripped his armor as she struggled to stay on her hooves. He looked at her as panic began to edge into his heart and he simply looked ahead of them as they reached the Lair. He leaped for the stones and barely made it as Twilight yelled for him to be careful. He heard her behind him as he veered around a corner and came to a halt, his hooves sliding on the stones. She heard Twilight gasp as she came to a stop behind him.

Kaiana laid in silence in front of her cave with the other dragon’s clustered around her. His breath caught in his throat as he stared ahead. Beside him, he barely noticed Twilight as she gasped at the sight of the silver matriarch. He barely noticed when he galloped forward and leaped the dragon’s tail as he went to face her. Her eyes looked at him as she laid quietly in place. She gave a faint smile as he panted in front of her.

“Hello, my Dear Child.” She said to him, her voice quiet.

“Kaiana?” He questioned as she still did not move. “What hurts? What do you need?”

“I do not need anything.” She replied, her voice warm. “I am out of time, my child.”

Hunter stared at her, his eyes wide and disbelief flooded him as he stared at her. “You’re going to be fine.” He replied.

She sighed and looked at him closely. “I am sorry, my dear one. I am sorry that I am leaving you as well. You are not alone. I will be with you always. Look to those around you and they will lift you up and help you become even greater than you are.”

He said nothing as she looked at him, her gaze gentle and loving. His heartbeat wildly in his chest as an emotion rolled up within him and he had no defense against it. It beat against his heart and his mind frayed under its assault. His body had begun to shake as she breathed harshly and he stared at her. Her breathing was labored as he panted as the realization of what was happening crashed down onto him. Hunter panted as he set his hooves against her snout and nuzzled her. He pulled his head back and she stared back at him as he stood up to talk to her as her breathing became more labored.

“No.” He whispered as her body began to fade starting at her tail. “No.” He said, his voice more insistent.

“I will always be with you, my love for you is eternal.” She whispered to him as her body faded into nothing.

Hunter said nothing as his hooves went through her and the sound of his hooves hitting the stones was deafening in the silence of the Lair. His hooves remained in place as he stared at where she had once been and he pulled a ragged breath into his body as his mind processed that he had just lost the only mother he had ever known.

Sorkeno said nothing as Hunter sat down heavily and simply stared at the ground ahead of him. The golden dragon could not see his eyes as his long forelock covered his eyes in shadow. He looked down as Twilight hiccupped beside him, tears going down her face. Sorkeno reached his snout down to the Overlord and gave him a gentle nudge. Hunter didn’t move as the dragon touched him and he was as still as the death that had taken her. He reached out to nudge him again and Hunter got to his hooves and walked away from them, into her cave. Sorkeno looked down into the cave as Hunter simply laid down in the back of it and was silent.

Twilight got to her hooves to follow him but Sorkeno reached down and stopped her in her place. She looked up at the dragon and waited for him to explain why she was not allowed to follow him.

“Give him a moment,” Sorkeno advised.

She sniffled and sat down beside him. “Why did she vanish like that?”

“Our bodies are made of more magic than most creatures. When we die we return to the world around us.”

“Oh.” She whispered and went back to sitting beside the golden dragon as she waited for it to be okay to go check on him.

Minutes ticked past and Sorkeno lowered his head behind her and he gave her a gentle nudge forward. She got to her hooves and looked at the dragon as he nodded to her. She looked at the cave and walked slowly inside of it. The sides were smooth from years of dragon scales rubbing against them. Her purple eyes fell on the stallion as he laid in the back of the cave, facing backward. She came up to him slowly and sat down beside him, tears still going down her cheeks.

“Hunter?” She whispered to him and leaned forward to look at him.

She sniffled as she looked at his face and she could see that he was staring blankly at the back wall of the cave. He was not crying or even breathing very deeply as she listened to him. She set a hoof on his side and waited for him to move or speak to her. She could tell that he was upset and she didn’t blame him for not saying anything to her as time went by them. Tears pricked her eyes as she tried not to fall apart in front of him. She was not the one who had just lost a mother and she was going to make sure he was not alone.

She got to her hooves after a half-hour of nothing and she walked back out into the Lair to rejoin the dragons. She walked up to the golden dragon and looked up at him.

“He’s not moving or even crying. He is just staring at the back of the cave wall.” She informed him.

“He is still in shock I think,” Sorkeno replied. “He has blocked me from reaching out to him and comforting him.”

Twilight nodded in understanding and turned to go back into the cave and rejoin the stallion.

“Be careful Little Princess.”

“Why?” She replied as she looked over her shoulder at the golden dragon as he went on.

“He might lash out in his grief and it would devastate him to learn that he had hurt you. Even though it would not have been his fault he will still regret.” He explained.

Twilight shook her head and a smile went over her muzzle. “He’d never hurt me.” She assured the worried dragon. “I trust him completely and I know he would never lash out at me no matter what has happened.”

Sorkeno nodded at her as she turned to face the cave and walked back into it to rejoin Hunter. She came back to him and started to sit down beside him but she stopped and instead walked to sit in front of him. She laid down and moved close to him until her snout was a few inches away from his. She knew that he was staring through her and at nothing in particular as she looked into his eyes, which were distant, their glow faded. She stayed still as she waited for him to see her in front of him and minutes ticked past as she sniffled and held back her own tears.

She began to inch slowly forward and she paused every second to make sure she hadn’t upset him. She moved forward until her nose touched his and she went still. She stared into his eyes as they came into focus and he finally seemed to see her for the first time. He blinked and his eyes began to glow strongly as she smiled. She breathed in and closed her eyes for a second before she spoke to him.

“I know it hurts. But I am here for you and I won’t leave you, you’re not alone.” She whispered.

She stared back at him as tears began to form in his eyes and he blinked slowly. She didn’t expect him to speak to her so when he remained silent she was not surprised. She pulled her head back and sat up. Her horn lilt as she pushed his shoulders back to force him to sit up. He sat up, though his head was lowered and she gripped his head in her hooves and lifted it to look at her as she moved under his neck to hug him. She wrapped her forelegs around his neck and held him tightly. His body shuddered once as she held him. She felt his forelegs wrap around her body and he held her tightly. She almost gasped at his grip but she chose to remain silent despite the pressure on her wings.

She nuzzled his neck and began to run her hoof over his mane as she held him. She felt him lay his head on her shoulder as a shiver went through him. She looked back and she could hear him gasp as he cried. She looked back forward and gave him what privacy she could in their position.

“It’s okay.” She whispered and kept running her hoof over his mane.

He held her as he bit back his own cries and she made sure to hold him close as he grieved his loss. She whispered sweet words to him as he cried quietly and she told him of the books she had read recently to make sure her voice was in his ears so he didn’t feel alone. Her ears flicked as the sound of scraping and she looked up as Sorkeno slid his head into the cave and put his snout close to the Overlords back. He breathed steadily on Hunters back and kept him warm. She kept talking to him in a whisper as she ruffled his mane and smoothed it on his neck and back. His armor dug into her skin but she didn’t say anything to him about it.

“I’m here.” She whispered as she shifted in place for a moment.

Time ticked past her and she had no idea how long they had sat in their position but the ache in her wings only grew worse as time went on. She ignored it and refused to allow it to stop her from comforting him when he needed her most. She looked back as his cries had faded and she could see that he was simply holding onto her. She stayed still once she realized that now what he needed from her was just for her to be there. He didn’t need her to talk to him about what had happened, he simply needed her and that thought brought tears to her eyes. She looked at the golden dragon as he also remained silent as Hunter didn’t move away from the mare or seem to acknowledge the dragon that breathed against his back.

Tears were going down her face as she looked over her shoulder at him and she could see tears were still in his eyes as he held onto her. She looked back at the dragon and then nuzzled into Hunter's mane and held him tighter for several seconds before loosening her grip. Hunter seemed to take a small hint from that as he released her slowly and turned to the side, laying back down on the cave floor. She looked down at him as she flexed her wings. Sorkeno moved his head to allow her to leave if she wished and the dragon looked at her.

“Thank you for what you have done Little Princess.” He whispered to her. “You can leave him to me now.”

“I’m not going anywhere.” She replied, her tone assured as the dragon looked at her. “He needs me here and I’m not going to leave him like this. He would not leave me if our situations were reversed.”

Sorkeno smiled and nodded at the mare as he laid his head back on the stone floor. She turned back around and laid down beside him. She pressed her shoulder and hip against his armor and stayed quiet beside him. Her wings rose from her back and she laid one across his back and she leaned against him for several seconds. She stayed close to him as time went by them. She could feel time begin to tick by as she began to whisper to him about more of her favorite books and other topics to fill the time between them. She felt him lean against her as the time went by and he simply stared ahead as she talked quietly to him. Her ears pricked as the sound of claws on stone caught her attention and she looked back as Red, Green, and Grey came into the cave to join them.

She watched as they began to crowd around to try to get closer to him. She started to get up to let them take her place but a hoof on hers stopped her in her tracks. She looked down to see Hunter's hoof on hers and she nodded in understanding and laid back down in her place beside him, replacing her wing on his back. Hunter didn’t say anything as the young dragons crowded around them and she stayed beside him as they found places to lay down and try to comfort him as well. She looked back as Sorkeno sighed and didn’t move his place as the others crowded among them. She was still as Red put his head against her shoulder and sighed against her fur. She patted his nose as she looked back to the front of the cave as the cave seemed to get darker and she could see the front of the cave was blocked by the other dragons as they stayed close to the Overlord, their bodies draped over Sorkenos neck and back.

She laid her head down next to his and looked at him. She could see that his eyes were once more staring forward and she leaned her head against his and nuzzled him. She looked at him as his eyes moved to look at her for a moment before they stared ahead once more.

Author's Note

This chapter was hard to write. As a writer, you tend to get attached to your characters, and losing one is often hard to fathom. Some can do it easily enough but then you invest time and emotion into them it's not easy. But when I made her I knew she would pass away at some point and that needed to happen for it to move forward. Twilight stepped up and stayed close by and let him be a pony and not an Overlord. Thank you for reading and please enjoy!

39: Moving Forward

Hunter stood in silence on the balcony outside his personal quarters. It had been two days since he had lost Kaiana to old age and he was still reeling. Dezhara sat close by and she whined for his attention as he simply stared out at the shifting Netherworld. Wrath sat close by her, keeping her from going to Hunters' side. A small part of him wanted to pet the dire wolf and another part wanted to be left completely alone. Gnarl had stayed away from him and allowed him to go to his room without questioning him. Twilight had stayed with him over night the first night as he laid in Kaiana’s cave with the dragons. The Princess had stayed at his side and refused to leave him until he convinced her he would be fine alone.

His eyes closed as he tried to rein in the feeling of loss that bit at his mind. He sat down heavily and his eyes opened as the sound of wings caught his ears. He looked up as Sorkeno came toward him and his claws dug into the side of the Dark Tower and he climbed up to sit on the balcony with the Overlord. Hunter said nothing to him as Dezhara was dragged back into the room by Wrath. Sorkeno’s scales gleamed in the light and he remained quiet as Hunter stared out at the Netherworld once more.

“Little One?”

Sorkeno’s voice was quiet and could have been missed had Hunter not been actively listening. “Yes?” He replied, his own voice harsh in his ears.

The dragon leaned his head down and nuzzled the stallion gently. He didn’t speak right away and Hunter didn’t feel the need to fill the silence with any sound. Sorkeno laid down behind him and laid his head next to the stallion, his scales scraping the stone. The Overlord stared ahead as the dragon leaned his head against his body and Hunter looked briefly at the dragon before he looked ahead once more.

“She is not gone.” He whispered to the grieving stallion.

Hunters jaw clenched and he closed his eyes as the loss washed over him once more. His eyes opened slowly as his body threatened to collapse into despair once again.

“Don’t.” He whispered, his voice barely loud enough to be called a whisper.

Sorkeno’s large eye gazed sideways at him and he looked away and out into the Netherworld. He kept himself together and he tried to push his grief into the back of his mind. The more he tried the fresher it became and the rawer it was as it grated over him with each attempt. His jaw unclenched and he tried to calm himself once again. Sorkeno remained silent with him and he could sense that the dragon had more to say. He hoped that he would not say anything and that they could just stay silent. He knew that Sorkeno would not be silent for long as it was not the dragon’s style to let things lie where they had fallen when it came to him.

The dragon looked at him and leaned his head heavier against Hunters' form. “She would not want you to hurt forever.”

Hunter breathed in and shook his head. “Just don’t.”

“I know it is not what you wish to hear.”

“Stop.”

“You were her world and she did not leave you so long as you do not forget her.”

“Enough.”

“She is with you even now.” Sorkeno went on, undaunted by the harsh almost angry tone from the stallion. “We are made from and of magic and she is now a part of the world around you. Do not let her fade from your mind.”

“Just…stop.” Hunter nearly pleaded with the golden dragon.

Sorkeno was quiet as Hunter fought against falling apart for a second time, in as many days. Grief ate at him and he was drowning against it. He got to his hooves and moved away from the golden dragon, his hooves thudding dully on the stone. Sorkeno remained quiet as Hunter paced and hung his head as he moved. He refused to collapse once more and sob like a foal. He knew that the dragon would not hold it against him but that did not mean he would. He had already broken down on Twilights' shoulder once and he was not about to do it again.

“What do you recall most of her?” Sorkeno suddenly asked.

Hunter stopped in his tracks and he raised his head to look over his shoulder at the dragon. He blinked blankly for several seconds before he shook his head and remained silent. He hoped that saying nothing would give the dragon the hint that he had no desire to talk about it. The Overlord was quiet as the sound of claws caught his attention and he looked up as Gnarl came out onto the balcony. In his claws he carried a scroll and Hunter looked behind the Advisor to see Twilights minion on the Minion Masters heels. His magic took the scroll from the minion and he opened it to read what she had written.

Hunter:

I figured out the bits and I have enclosed them with the minion. Do whatever you need to do with them. I am here if you should need anything. I hope you’re doing okay after what happened. She was the world to you and I can’t imagine what it is like to lose that connection. I tried to imagine what it would be like to lose my own mother and I admit that I barely held it together so I can only imagine what it’s like for you to have lost a mom twice. I’m sure you’re already moving ahead and focusing on your work but try to let yourself heal as well. Nopony will blame you if you take some time and just hide for a bit. If you need anything let me know and I will come back to the Netherworld. You wouldn’t leave me if our roles were reversed so the least I can do is the same for you.

Twilight

P.S. I’m here if you need me. You’re not alone.

Hunter’s magic gripped the scroll as he put his head back and closed his eyes. Even when she wasn’t there she knew what to say to make him fall apart. He set the scroll aside and looked down at the small box that held the offered bits for his use.

“This is the fee that is needed to pay for the information from Sunder. Put it to use.” He said to the minion master, his voice low.

Gnarl bowed his head low and turned to leave the balcony. Hunter sat down heavily and watched as the Advisor left him behind. Twilight’s minion had stayed close and Wrath screeched at him and the minion joined the armored minion and the dire wolf. Hunter stood up and his magic covered his armor as he unbuckled it. His magic gripped the pieces as he set them off to the side and set his crown down as well. He looked back at the golden dragon and walked slowly back over to him. He crawled over the dragon's forearm and huddled down against the dragon’s broad chest. He pushed himself into the golden scales and hid under the dragon as much as he was able. Sorkeno laid his head down over his paws, plunging the stallion into darkness and allowing him to let himself fall apart for the second time.

Gnarl set the box onto the table and opened it to reveal the shining bits within. He knew that it was the fee that had been asked for to gain the information that his Master had requested. He loathed paying anything to them but he understood the subterfuge and the method that was being used. The Dark Lord needed time to grieve and it was now his place to ensure the plan went as smoothly as possible. He set aside the bits and began to write out the first draft of the return letter to the mercenaries. He would give it to the Overlord later when he was ready to read it over and add to it or take away.

The minion master focused on his work as ponies and minions hustled around him doing their tasks. He lifted up the finished letter and read through it to ascertain if it flowed well and sounded like a noble pony had written it. After reading through it he grimaced and set it aside to try again. He lacked his Master’s ability to sound superior while still being approachable. He began to write a second draft and his claws moved the quill easily as he wrote.

Hunter opened his eyes and he cringed as a headache bit at him. He rolled onto his belly and he looked up as Sorkeno raised his head. He avoided looking at the dragon and got to his hooves. Truth be told he felt a bit better but he knew that it would take time to heal from it. He crawled back over the dragon’s foreleg and his magic gripped his armor and slid it back into place on his body. He picked up the letter from Twilight and he slid it into a place in his armor as he looked back at the dragon as he moved.

“Will you be all right Little One?” Sorkeno questioned.

“I’ll be fine.” He replied. “I’ll get over it in time.”

Sorkeno said nothing in reply and simply reached out his nose and nuzzled the stallion. Hunter watched as Sorkeno slid over the side of the balcony and his wings snapped open and carried him back towards the Lair. Hunter closed his eyes for several seconds before he allowed himself to push any remaining grief to the back of his mind and focus on his work. He needed to finish what he had started. His magic summoned a quill and scroll and he wrote out a quick reply to Twilight thanking her for the bits and that if he needed anything she would be the first to know. He hoped it was enough to get her to understand what he meant and he gave it to her minion to return to her. The minion screeched and took off to return to the mare.

“Come Wrath, Dezhara.” His voice was commanding as he began to walk back into his quarters.

The armored minion leaped for his armor and Hunter felt his body collide with the thick armor on his shoulder and back. Dezhara panted as she fell in at his side and he walked out of his room to find his Advisor and put his plan into motion. His hooves thudded across the stones as his steps were unhurried. The black stallion remained quiet as he moved into the dining room, a favorite place for Gnarl when he needed to work or write. He almost chuckled at the sight of the advisor bent over several scrolls, writing furiously.

“How is it going Gnarl?” He called out and the minion jumped in surprise.

The minion turned to look behind him as Hunter approached. “I am working on a return letter to the fool mercenaries that dare to charge you for the information you requested.”

Hunter chuckled and came to stand next to the minion. “Money rules the world, I am not shocked that they would not give it to me without it.”

“Are you all right Master?”

Hunter paused at the sound of concern from the minion master. He looked down at the ground between his hooves and breathed in a deep breath before responding. “I’ll be fine, Gnarl. Focusing on my work will help.”

Gnarl nodded and didn’t ask for more. Hunter looked at the many rough drafts that were scattered across the table top and his magic picked up one of them and he bit back a cringe after reading a few lines. He set it down and picked up another and then he looked at the advisor before his magic gripped all of them and he incinerated them in his magic.

“I’ll take over from here Gnarl. I trust you can ensure that the letter and the bits get to their destination once more?”

The minion looked relieved when he took over and he nodded in response. “Of course Master. I will tend to the matter of transport and leave the letter to your skills.”

“Sounds like a plan.” He replied, already distracted by what he was doing as his magic gripped a new scroll and quill.

Gnarl wobbled away from him and he moved to the head of the table and sat down in his place as he sighed. Wrath leaped to the ground and sat down on the floor close by. Dezhara nudged his foreleg and he lowered his hoof and ruffled her fur. His mind focused on his task and he let his magic write for him.

Twilight sat at the map table and she sighed deeply as her minion ran through the doors. She looked expectantly at him as he gave her a scroll from Hunter. She opened it and she sighed in relief as she read what he had written. She hoped that he was actually fine and not just telling her he was to keep her from asking. She decided that if he did need her he would ask and that she had to trust that he was okay. She knew that he had the dragons, Gnarl, and Dezhara to turn to for any comfort he needed and she was happy to know that. She laid the scroll down and looked down at her minion as he flopped onto the floor. She had been a bit concerned when over two hours had passed before he came back.

“Least he is doing better. I hope.” She whispered and looked back at her own tasks.

She looked up as Spike came into the room and his eyes were bright as he laid down the book she had asked him to find. He had asked her what had happened that made her so late coming back when she came back really early in the morning the day before. She admitted that she went back to the Netherworld with Hunter and she bit back tears as she tried to find a good way to tell the baby dragon that Kaiana had passed away. She had avoided the subject entirely and told him that something important had happened and she was needed there.

Spike sat down in his seat and the mare smiled at him as she opened the book he had brought her. She felt bad for not being honest with him right away but she truly had no idea how to tell him. She had not needed to broach the subject of death with him before. He knew what death was but they had never had anypony close to them pass on. He knew Kaiana and she was closer to him then anypony that they knew had passed before. She swallowed the lump in her throat and focused on the books in front of her.

Twilight looked up as Applejack came through the doors and the farm mare smiled brightly as Twilight looked at her. She knew that she had come for some research on growing magic and Twilight had the information ready for her. The farm mare gave her a bit of an odd look and her brow raised as a teasing look went over her face. Twilights smile fell for a second as she realized that the other mare was going to try to embarrass her.

“So what made ya leave Ponyville and not tell Spike?” She asked, her voice light.

Twilight bit back a groan and she put her smile back on her muzzle. “Hunter came by and…Something came up so I went back with him.” She replied.

Applejack cocked her head and a teasing smile went over her muzzle. “Oh? Did he ask ya to stay over as well?”

Twilight shook her head, her eyes went down to her hooves for several seconds before she looked back at the other mare. Spike had left the room earlier to do something else since she was not doing anything interesting to him. She looked at the mare and Applejacks teasing expression changed to concern.

“What happen’?” She asked as she went to her seat and sat down.

“Sorkeno reached out and it was urgent so we left so quickly we didn’t get the chance to leave Spike a note. I should have but I was focused on what was wrong and I followed him out.”

“And?”

“Applejack. Kaiana passed away.” She finally said and she felt her eyes tear up as she said it.

Applejacks' eyes went wide as she listened and she leaned back in her chair. The orange mare was quiet and she breathed in a deep breath and shook her head, somberly.

“Well. Ah admit Ah wanted ta tease ya fer stayin’ the night but…It’s important that ya stayed with him. How’d he take it?”

“About as well as you’d expect. He was in shock for a good portion of time and it took hours to get him to talk again. We were down in the Lair inside her cave and the young dragons and Sorkeno were close to him and me as we laid there. He just…stared at the back of the cave and didn’t even move for a long time.” She said.

Applejack shook her head and pulled her hat down into her lap. “Well. Ah think we need ta make sure he knows we all are here fer ‘im. Ah know ya were there but he’s our friend too.” She said and the Alicorn nodded as she went on. “Have ya told Spike?”

Twilight shook her head and put her hooves over her face. “I want to tell him but I’m not sure how to tell him. Anytime any pony passed away it was not somepony we knew well but, this is different. We know…knew Kaiana and she was a friend. I can’t even imagine how much it hurt Hunter, I nearly collapsed to cry so many times.”

Applejack opened her mouth to speak when her eyes widened and she pointed behind the Alicorn. Twilight sniffled and looked back to see Spike standing in the doorway. His eyes were wide and Twilight gasped as she jumped from her chair and went to him as tears began to roll down his young face. She hugged him close and his claws held her fur tightly.

“Kaiana is…gone?” He hiccupped and buried his face in her fur.

Twilight didn’t say anything to him as she held him tightly as Applejack came to them and set a hoof on his back. The Alicorn was silent as she held the now sobbing baby dragon. Her mind raced as she tried to figure out how to talk to him without making things worse for him. She looked at Applejack who glanced from her to the dragon and then back to her, her eyes showing she was as lost for ideas as Twilight was.

“Spike.” She whispered out and gently pushed him away from her.

“She died?” Spike whimpered.

“Yes. Hunter and I were with her and so were all the other dragons.”

“So she wasn’t alone?”

“No. She was surrounded by friends and family.”

“How did it…?” He hiccupped and his claws flexed in her fur as he was unable to speak further.

“She was much older than she looked, Spike. Hunter said she was over a couple of thousand years old. That makes her older than Celestia and Luna. Hunter told me that her scales were once red and over time they faded to the silver we saw.”

“How is he?” Spike hiccupped as he questioned her.

“He’s upset but I think he will move forward. Which is what we will do as well.” Twilight’s voice was soothing as she spoke quietly to him, her hoof rubbing his spines gently.

Spike pushed himself back into her fur and she hugged him close as he cried. She had hoped to never need to talk about what death meant when it happened to somepony close to him. She had known that Kaiana was older but it had not occurred to her that they were so close to losing her. If the look on Hunter's face was any indication then he had not been expecting it either. She breathed deeply as she tried to keep back her own tears and a glance at Applejack put her in the same position. The impact on the baby dragon had put them both to tears.

“There gonna be a funeral?” Applejack asked her quietly.

Twilight shook her head. “I don’t think so. Those dragons fade into nothing when they die. There is no body to bury.” She replied, her voice barely a whisper. “They’re made of magic and when they pass on they go back into the world around them.”

Applejack nodded and she leaned back on her haunches. Spike sniffled and sniveled into the mare’s fur as she patted his back and held him close. Spike cried loudly against her fur and she leaned over him to try to shield him further. She knew that she should have told him sooner but she had wanted to shield him from the pain that came from finding out somepony you knew had left you. Her heart broke for the baby dragon in front of her and she was at a loss for what she could say to him to make it better. She looked at Applejack who wiped a tear from her eye and looked at the Alicorn.

“Maybe he can help.” She whispered.

“Who?”

“Hunter. He’s hurtin’ just as much, maybe more than Spike. Maybe he can help him ta understand it?”

Twilight was quiet as she considered what her friend had said. “Maybe. But I’m not sure if it will help him to ask him to explain…death…and what it really means to him.”

She whispered her concerns to the orange mare who nodded. “Ah know what ya mean. But he is hurtin’ even more than Spike. If anypony can make it clearer to him then it would be him. Right?”

Twilight closed her eyes and nodded. She knew Applejack had a point but she was hesitant to bring Hunter into it since he was already grieving. She didn’t want to dredge up more emotion and heap it onto him when he was already in pain. She sighed as she came to the conclusion that she needed to protect Spike first even though her heart hurt when she considered heaping more onto the grieving Overlord. Her magic summoned a scroll and quill and she scrawled a quick note to the stallion. Her minion came forward at the sight of the scroll and she gave it to him. Basher ran away from them and out the doors, leaving them behind.

Hunter looked up as documents floated around him within his aura and a screech caught his ear as Wrath sat up from his place on the floor and Dezhara barked to alert him. Twilight’s minion galloped into the throne room and Hunter waited as it drew up close to him. He took the scroll from it and it unfurled to reveal only a few short sentences.

Hunter:

Spike found out about Kaiana and I am not sure how to comfort and tell him about what happened. I know it’s asking a lot of you during this time but can you take a moment to help him? I need your help.

Twilight

He read through it and he sighed as he set it and the other papers aside. He ran a hoof over his face and leaned heavily into the back of the throne. His nerves were frayed and he was trying not to feel angry at the mare’s request. His first inclination was to send her a strongly worded No, but he paused before his horn extinguished and he ran it through a series of thoughts about the mare. He knew that she would not have asked unless she was truly at a loss for how to handle it. His ears flicked as Gnarl came into the room and walked up the stairs to stand at his side.

“Master?”

“Yes?”

“You seem…worn. May I ask what has caused this?”

“Twilight sent me a request to visit.”

“Oh? That sounds like a sentimental mare. But I assume that it is what she asked for that is upsetting you.”

“Spike found about Kaiana before Twilight was ready and now he’s suffering about it. I assume that’s what she means by asking me for help with him.” He replied.

“Will you be going to her?”

“I don’t know.” Hunter breathed out. “I’m tired.”

Gnarl reached out and set his clawed hand on the stallion's shoulder. “Go to her Master. Perhaps helping another will ease your own pain.”

Hunter said nothing and he leaned his head back and closed his eyes. He pushed himself to his hooves and made for the Gate. Wrath leaped to his back and the Overlord commanded the Gate as the azure lightning coursed over his form. He closed his eyes as thunder roared and he opened them to see the waning light of the sun on the horizon. He walked down the stairs and his magic opened the front doors to the castle as he came upon them and he walked into the foyer. Wrath leaped from his back and pushed open the next set of doors and his hooves shrilled against the smooth crystal floor. He walked around the corner and his red eyes landed on the pair of mares who were huddled around the baby dragon as he sobbed into the Alicorn’s fur.

“Hunter?” Twilight said to him as he saw them.

She looked unsure as he watched her. He knew that his expression was blank enough to cause her concern. He closed his eyes for a second before he went up to them and sat down behind the baby dragon. He reached out a hoof and set it against his back. Spike hiccupped and he looked over his shoulder and his eyes went wide at the sight of the armored stallion. Spike stared at him as the stallion set his hoof on the crystal floor and waited for the dragon to speak.

Spike whimpered and slowly let go of the mare’s fur. He spun to the stallion and jumped to hug Hunter's neck tightly. Hunter reached up to him and wrapped one foreleg around the baby dragon. Spike gripped his armor and his mane in his claws as Wrath came to sit on the floor close by them, Twilights minion on his heels. Hunter leaned his head against the dragons back and his eyes closed as fresh grief rolled over him and he bit back a sob of his own. Spikes raw grief dredged up his own from where he had pushed it back and he managed to keep his composure as he let the baby dragon cry on his shoulder. Twilight and Applejack both watched as he held the drake and after several minutes he pulled the baby dragon off of his shoulder and set him gently on the ground in front of him.

“You’re here?” Spike whimpered as he rubbed his eyes.

“I was told you're having a tough time with her death,” Hunter admitted and Spike whimpered. “I…came to help.”

“She’s gone though.” Spike cried.

“I know.” He replied. “I understand that better than anypony. But she would not want you to cry for her, Spike.”

“But how can you be okay?”

Hunter barked a harsh laugh and shook his head. “Do I look like I am?”

“Yes.” Spike said with a nod.

“I promise you, I’m not.” He admitted. “But I have to move forward. Even if it means moving forward without her to back me up anymore. She is still with me so long as I remember the love she shared. I have Sorkeno and the others at my side but they will never be her.” Hunter said as tears threatened to show in his eyes. He paused to allow himself to push it back, he refused to cry in front of the baby dragon. “What is something you remember of her?”

Spike looked thoughtful as the question distracted him from the grief in his heart. “She was really gentle and nice to me when we were in the Empire. She was so much bigger than me but she made sure to be careful of where she stepped and even asked me about my time in Ponyville and if I liked it there. She wanted to know about me…and how I was doing. She was really…nice.” He said with a hiccup.

“Remember that of her and not the sadness that her passing has left behind,” Hunter advised. “She was many things and you have hit only one of those things about her. Do not focus on the fact that she is no longer with us. Focus on how she made you feel and what she accomplished.”

“So I should think of the really nice dragon that was kind to me?” Hunter nodded as the baby dragon went on. “And not think about that she’s…”

“Exactly. Do not think of her death Spike. Think of her life.” Hunter replied.

“Twilight said she wasn’t alone when she…”

“She was surrounded by everypony and dragon that cared for her. Even then her only thought was for others.” Hunter replied. “She was wise to the end and I will not forget that about her.”

Spike sniffled and rubbed one eye with his hand and a smile played on his mouth as he looked at the stallion. “You’re okay though?”

“I will be fine in time,” Hunter admitted. “Death is never an easy subject to talk about or to experience. You must move forward and know what they would want for you. She would not want us to fall to grief and she would certainly not want us to hurt for her. Through us she will live forever.”

“How?”

“So long as we do not forget. The memories will outlive us in time and through that she will live on. We are her legacy and we cannot forget.” Hunter said as he patted the dragon's shoulder.

Spike smiled as he sniffled and behind him Twilight smiled as Applejack went back to the table and put her hat back in place and tipped her hat to the stallion who nodded in reply. He held back a weary sigh as Spike looked over his shoulder to Twilight.

“You called him to help me out?” He said to her.

She nodded and he went back to her and hugged her neck tightly. “I knew you needed more than what I could give you. I needed his help.”

Hunter said nothing as Applejack came to sit next to him. He sat down heavily as fatigue bit at him. She leaned against him for a moment and he gave her a small smile in return. The farm mare didn’t say anything to him as Spike recovered and was slowly regaining his cheerful demeanor.

“Will you be having a funeral for her?” Spike asked as he let go of the mare.

Hunter shook his head. “No. There is no body to bury Spike. My dragons are made of a large amount of magic and when they die they return to the world around us.”

Spike nodded in understanding. “So you don’t have anything left of her?”

Hunter shook his head once more. “No. Simply a memory.”

Spike looked saddened for a moment before he looked back at the Alicorn mare. “I think I’m gonna go to my room and just…think.”

She nodded and the baby dragon left them behind as he made his way out of the map table room. The three ponies were silent as the doors closed behind him and Twilight released a shaky breath and she looked at the stallion.

“Thank you so much.” She said to him.

“It’s fine.” He replied to her and got to his hooves.

“I know it’s a lot to ask of you right now. But I wasn’t sure who else to turn to.” She admitted with a pleading look to him. “I haven’t experienced death in the ways that you have and I wasn’t sure how to explain it to him. As much as I do not like that you have more experience in it you were the only pony I could think of asking for help.”

Hunter nodded as he turned to leave her behind. He heard hooves behind him as he made his way out of the castle and back to the Gate. Twilight teleported to land in front of him and she wrapped her forelegs around his neck and held him tightly. He stopped in his tracks as she held him and he wrapped one foreleg around her and held her to him. He could feel grief threatening to overwhelm him once more and closed his eyes to stop it. The mare must have known as she held him a bit tighter and he sat down heavily as he held her.

“It’s going to be okay.” She whispered and nuzzled into his mane.

Hunter nuzzled her in return and didn’t move as he held her close. His heart ached as he tried to breathe normally and keep his emotions in check and push it to the back of his mind until he was alone once more. The mare stayed still as they held each other and he breathed in her scent and let it soothe him as he opened his eyes. He chuckled suddenly as the scent of the Heart Rose went over his nose.

“What's so funny?” She asked him, her tone light.

“You’re wearing the perfume.” He chuckled.

“Of course I am. I love the scent.” She replied as she let him go and sat down in front of him. “I always wear the necklace you got me too.”

He looked down and she was wearing the necklace he had given her and he smiled at the sight of it. A smile stayed on his mouth as she smiled encouragingly at him. “Thank you.” He said to her as he got up once more.

“I’m always here if you need me.” She whispered. “Always.”

“That’s why I’m thanking you.” He replied and moved past her to the Gate, Wrath on his heels.

“Get some rest, Hunter. You look really worn out.” She said as she got to her hooves and turned to face the Gate.

“I will. Talk to you later Twilight.”

“Talk to you later Hunter.” She said and her smile brightened as he commanded the Gate and was gone.

Author's Note

If this comes across as out of place let me know. I have drawn things out before and it was not well received so please let me know and I can try to replace this chapter with a new one by mid-week. Work is a bit chaotic but I will do what I can. As always thank you for reading and if I missed anything please let me know. Thank you!

40: Information Gained

Twilight was quiet as she stood outside the throne room doors. She knew that both of her fellow Princesses were inside and she hesitated as a breath lodged in her throat. The Princess of Friendship knew that Hunter had worked it to seem as though he had found out about their intrusion into his lands through posted guards but she was now thinking of confronting them to stop any further attempts. Her stomach flipped as she leaned forward and pushed open the doors. She could see Luna and Celestia looking up at her as she trotted into the room. Her Netherworld Regalia gleamed and its blue glow shone brightly as she came to the base of their thrones.

“Afternoon Twilight. What can we do for you?” Celestia’s voice was light and caring as she spoke.

Twilight breathed out a slow breath and she squared her shoulders to speak. “Good afternoon. You had sent me a letter about an issue at the borders?”

She chose to keep her involvement quiet until the right moment and see what they said about it. She could see the surprise go over Celestia’s face and Luna watched the younger Alicorn as she looked uncertain and glanced at her elder sister.

“I suppose he mentioned something about it?” Luna asked her.

Twilight didn’t say anything in reply. She had learned from Hunter how to let others talk themselves into a noose. While she was hesitant to reveal her hoof she knew that in some ways she needed them to see that she stood with what was right and that what they had intended to do was wrong and she would not stand for it. She loved them both like family and it hurt to know the things they had done and tried to do. Hunter had shown her how to look deeper than the surface and how to react to it.

“I guess there is no reason to hide the details from you,” Celestia said to her with a small sigh. “What would you like to know?”

“I heard that we moved too far forward?”

“We did. A simple misunderstanding.” Celestia said to her with a wave of her hoof. “Our ponies went too far forward and…”

“They were over a hundred miles off.” Twilight snapped.

“That’s true,” Luna replied.

Celestia looked at her sister for a second before she looked back at Twilight. “A simple misunderstanding. He informed them of their mistake and they retreated.”

Twilight could feel anger rising up within her and she breathed in a deep breath to try to keep a lid on it. Anger and disbelief warred within her. Anger at what they had done and were now telling her and disbelief that they thought she would believe them. Her emotions warred within her and she tried to channel Hunters calm into herself and she closed her eyes for a second before she raised her head and spoke in return.

“I already knew that he went to the border.” She said to them. “I’m the one who told him.”

“Told him?” Luna asked her, her eyes wide.

“I overheard you talking about trying to take territory from him and I sent him a letter to let him know.” She admitted.

Celestia’s eyes were wide as Twilight spoke and she remained still as she finished speaking. “We had been told that he spotted them through his own border patrols.” She spoke carefully.

“He was trying to keep me from getting into trouble.” She replied, her tone confident. “I decided to tell you the truth on my own and I hope this will stop any further attempts to steal from him. I know him well enough to know that he will have patrols now but he didn’t before unless he needed to.”

“Why would you tell him about our plans?” Luna asked her, her tone angry.

“What you were planning is wrong to do to a kingdom that is not an enemy. While he is not a direct ally we had no right to steal from him. You have to know that he would have found out quickly about what had been done. You were putting ponies in danger by assuming he would let it go.”

“He would have had no choice…” Celestia started.

“He would have taken it back by force.” Twilight interrupted, her voice louder than she intended. “You would have been met with dragons and an army as he took back what he had been promised. We’d be lucky if he didn’t push onward and take the land that he had been disputing as well. The ponies he gave up would fall under his rule. You could fight him but he would not back down or stop.”

The Sun Princess fell silent as Twilight spoke. Luna was quiet as she leaned back and regarded the Alicorn mare in front of her. Twilight panted slightly as anger still rolled through her and she fought against it to keep it under control. Her magic hummed under her skin and her regalia stayed in place as she raised her head back up once more.

“He would go to war with us over it?” Luna asked.

“It would not be a war that he started,” Twilight growled. “By invading his land you would have started it. If he wanted he could have considered that an act of war against his kingdom and himself personally. We would be in the wrong.”

Celestia looked upset as the Princess Friendship spoke to them. “Twilight. What we did was for the benefit of Equestria. I would have thought you would agree with us and see the need behind our actions.”

“I don’t see anything but crazy about this.” Twilight yelped. “Explain it to me so I can understand it.”

Celestia sighed and shook her head once before she spoke. “Twilight it is for the benefit of Equestria to have the land. His lands are rich in mines and other minerals. Through that land, we could use it to benefit our ponies. The land is currently unused by him and we could put it to use. Our Nobles are also asking for the lands to be split and we must keep the peace among our own subjects.”

Twilight stared at her former mentor, her eyes wide. “That’s…that’s ridiculous. If we need minerals then we could just ask him. There is no trade between us currently so if we set that up with him then both kingdoms could benefit. We could buy or trade for what we need.”

Celestia shook her head and Luna stood up from where she sat and looked down at her fellow Princess. “Twilight. He has never allowed us to trade with him despite several attempts. You know better than anypony who rigid he is and how he will not allow anything to happen. While we might agree that it is beneficial to both he will not permit it.”

“He talked about trading with Shining and Cadance when we visited.” Twilight countered.

Both elder mares stared at her as she spoke and they looked at each other for several seconds. “He did?” Luna asked her.

“Yes.” Twilight informed them. “He talked about spices and other materials that might benefit both kingdoms involved. He wasn’t opposed to trading with them and I know if we approached him honestly and asked him about it he would be willing to talk about it. But if we keep pushing him he will have no reason to speak kindly to us. We would be poking a bear with a stick if we keep pushing him.”

Luna said nothing as Celestia looked unsure of where to go from there. She smiled faintly and looked fondly at the young Alicorn. “Perhaps you could mention the idea of trading with us to him?”

Twilight felt a smile tug at her mouth and she nodded. She felt better now that they had listened to her and they saw what she meant. “I can ask him about it.”

“Thank you.”

Twilight turned to leave and she pushed open the throne room doors and left the room behind her. She felt better about the whole situation now that they understood her. She felt that she had defended him well and she was going to ask him personally the next time she was around him.

Sunder walked into the room that held his associates and a smile tugged at his mouth as they waited for him. He slid into his place among them, his grey fur washed-out white under the bright overhead lights. He looked up as their leader Secret looked at him from across the wide table. His dark bay coat looked black in the dim lighting and a smile crossed his mouth.

“Thank you for joining us, Sunder.” His voice slid over them as he glanced at each of the ponies at the table.

Sunder gave a slight bow of his head and he looked at their leader. “Sorry for being a bit late. Talking with those fools took longer than I thought it would.”

“They're nobles.” Secret laughed. “If they are not wasting some pony’s time then they don’t know what to do with themselves. What were you able to gather from them?”

Sunder pulled a scroll out of his bag and unrolled it on the table. His eyes scanned it and he raised his eyes to look at Secret directly.

“So the claim with the Netherworld Empire and Equestria has been sorted out it seems.” He said.

Secrets eyes widened slightly and the others leaned forward and waited for him to go on. “Oh?” Secret breathed out. “How so?”

“It seems they are splitting the lands. The Overlord takes the lands that come after the towns. Equestria keeps the ponies and the Overlord gets the rest.”

“Damn.” Secret cursed. “How did that come about?”

“It seems the Princess of Friendship is to blame. She and her cohorts went to his lands and seemed to have made an impression. The original goal was for him to release all claims and back off. It seems that we were thwarted by her again.” Sunder growled.

Secret put a hoof to his face as he nodded in agreement with Sunder's words. “She is one to get in the way frequently. While I commend her for getting close to him she is proving to be an aggravation.”

“So he agreed to split the lands instead of rescinding his claim altogether?” The leader of the security division, Hazel, spoke up.

“Yep,” Sunder replied. “So the lands are no longer able to be taken by us. The Princesses are also keeping the ponies under their rule instead of putting them under one of the nobles.”

Secret closed his eyes in annoyance. “Well that’s not quite the worst-case scenario, but it's close.”

The group fell into silence as they considered what their next move should be. Sunder leaned back in his chair and shook his head slightly. They had considered what they would do if the Overlord had won the lands and if he hadn’t but he had to admit that they had not thought about what they could do if they split it. Secret had explained that they would control the nobles in the background as usual and the nobles would get the lands and the prestige they wished for.

“And the Princesses?” Secret suddenly asked.

Sunder looked up from his thoughts and leaned forward to lay his hooves on the table. “They didn’t pay me any attention in the throne room when I got in there so it’s safe to assume they don’t know much about us if anything at all.”

“Good thing we aren’t in his kingdom,” Secret said with a dark chuckle.

Hazel chuckled and shook his head. “There are no nobles to control.”

“That’s not what I meant.” Secret replied and Hazel looked at him. “He would have found us already. He knows his kingdom from the light to the shadow and he walks in it as easily as we do. We would have been purged if it were him.”

Sunder cringed and Hazel leaned back with a sour look on his face. “Thankfully we only go to that kingdom for short amounts of time.” He replied.

“True. Anything we do around his lands must be done carefully. His ability to walk into the shadows where we stand is to be admired in its own way. I have to admit he’s good.” Hazel growled.

Secret nodded in agreement. “Just means we have to watch our hoof steps and keep ourselves out of his way.”

“We can’t get caught in the light where he can see us.” Hazel agreed.

Sunder looked at the other ponies and they seemed content to stay silent and listen for the time being. “How are the nobles reacting?”

Sunder snorted and leaned further forward. “They're content to keep their payments and do as they are told. Or rather we do as they wish and they get paid anyway. They like to think they are leading.”

“And we will let them think that.” Secret snarled. “I have to say that I don’t like any of them but they serve a purpose. Hazel?” The other stallion quickly looked at Secret and waited. “How are their security details doing?”

“Doing well. They get their elite guards and we get the information we ask for from them. The guards are close when things are said and the information makes its way back to us. So in that regard, they are doing perfectly well.” Hazel assured him.

“Good. And the nobles that we don’t have under our hoof?”

Sunder grumbled quietly and shook his head. “They seem to be preoccupied with their own standing and are either ignoring us or are pretending that they can’t hear our whispers. I got to say they have held out for quite a while.” Sunder replied. “They seem to be involved with keeping their heads above water versus worrying about us.”

Secret nodded and leaned back in his chair, it creaked as he pushed against the backrest. The group fell silent as they all considered their next moves. They had been outmaneuvered by a sly little mare and an Overlord they couldn’t touch.

“Anypony have anything else to bring up?” Secret asked suddenly, his voice startling several ponies.

“What do we want to do about the splinter group we sent to the Empire and were caught?” A mare asked suddenly, her voice crisp and clear.

Sunder looked at her and her chestnut coat gleamed under her silver dress. She was the leader of their storefronts. Their shell companies operated under her command and she was the public image they used when it was needed. She was Sky Star, a Pegasus mare that had risen to her place through brutality that he had only seen from stallions of his own caliber. She had the loyalty of the group of them and they operated with her backing them when it was needed.

Secret shook his head. “So far we have had no luck getting them released. That ruler has no ponies that work in the dungeons of his kingdom, only those little creatures. We tried to work with one of them once and our messenger ended up dead by his rulers command if memory serves.”

Sky nodded and a cruel smile played over her pretty features. “They were foolish enough to get caught, they earned their fate.” She sneered.

Secret nodded as she spoke. “While that’s true we still need to make sure our loose ends are tied up. From what we know they are being held somewhere within his castle, wherever that is.”

Sunder closed his eyes and shook his head. “We may have to cut our losses and cut them loose.”

Secret nodded as Sunder opened his eyes and regarded them once more. “Agreed. As of now, they are lost to us. What is the loss to us Hazel?”

“They were an elite group that we had loaned out to that group of nobles, or former nobles. They had those machines that they used in tandem with our group. Thankfully, we have a few of them left and can dissect them down and build our own.”

“Can we replicate them?” Secret asked.

Sky leaned forward and nodded her head. “With the materials and the artisans we can. We have the materials but we are less certain of the artisans to make them.”

“Then we need to find a pony that can break them down and then put them together. We would be better suited to find an artisan from the Netherworld Empire where they originated.” Sunder added.

“While I agree the odds of anypony coming to aid us is slim. Unless we are willing to offer them a large amount of money to come here and stay then we had better be ready for it to cost us.” Sky commented. “I say we take one apart and teach one of our own how to put them together. We should find a pony that has the mechanical experience and allow them to learn and possibly improve on the design.”

“That’s a fair point,” Sunder admitted. “Our own might be the best place to look. We can easily sweeten the deal for them from within our organization.”

Secret closed his eyes and leaned back for several seconds before he leaned forward and set his forelegs on the table. “Then that is what we will do. Sky. Look within our organization and your sector for a pony that will fit our needs.”

The Pegasus nodded and leaned back in her chair. “Now I feel we must address a rather large issue as well.” She spoke up, her voice like silk.

Secret raised an eyebrow at her before he motioned for her to go on and speak to the group. Sunder leaned forward and looked at the mare intently. She breathed in a breath and looked at each of them before she spoke.

“What about our favorite little Princess?” She said her voice smooth and held a hint of sinister intent.

Sunder looked at the mare his eyes narrowed for a second before he realized what she meant. He looked at Secret who seemed to have caught on faster than Sunder did himself. Hazel seemed content to wait for them to speak now that the topic had changed. Sunder knew that the little Princess she spoke of had thrown a wrench in their plans a bit but he was not sure what they should do with her now.

“What do you think we should do with her?” Secret asked. “She was meant to be captured before but we underestimated her strength as an individual. She had the backing of a dragon and the Overlord. So far we haven’t been able to get near her.”

“Perhaps not. But what do we wish to accomplish with her?” Sky pressed.

Secret narrowed his eyes as he looked at her. “What are you plotting, Sky?”

“We should let the Overlord ruin her for us. So far she has stood against her fellow Princesses in getting him to split the land versus giving it up and she might have had something to do with the debacle at the border. Think about it.” Sky replied.

Sunder thought it over and a growl nearly escaped him as he put two and two together. “We need to find a way to get to that little mare.”

Secret nodded in agreement. “While I agree we have been unable to get close to her to ruin her. What we need is for her to be removed from the picture. Her relationship with the Overlord will only result in a stronger defense for both kingdoms.”

“I agree.” Sky replied. “So we need to get rid of her in a way that places blame on him.”

Sunder looked at her from the corner of his eye and he was not able to stop the look he gave the Pegasus mare. “And how do you propose we accomplish that?”

“They are close enough for her to feel she needs to act on his behalf and protect his kingdom. I call that treason.” She giggled menacingly. “But our current rulers will never go after her for it since he is not technically an enemy on the border. But if she dies on his land then her fellow Princesses will have no choice but to act. And since she is part of the Crystal Empire they will no doubt act as well and join with Equestria to act against him.”

Secret put his chin on his hooves as he listened and Sunder could see ideas going through his mind as Sky spoke. “So we need to find a way to kill her on his land?” Sunder replied and Sky nodded. “I’m not sure if you know this but getting close to her is difficult and getting close to him is even harder. We would need to use more layers of subterfuge than we ever have to get them back in the same area and even more to get close enough to put a knife in her.”

Sky chuckled. “I am well aware of the layers that would be needed, my dear Sunder.” She crooned back to him and he bit back a cringe as she went on. “What we need is to get them in the open where even the dragons and creatures can’t save her.”

“We need a war,” Secret said to them and a malicious smile went over his mouth. “We both know how formidable he is on the ground and how he can fend off a battle and turn it in his favor. We need to find a way to have him call her to his side and get them on the battlefield. We can overwhelm them with numbers and the automatons on the field and get her alone. Her magic is formidable but it is not endless, simply wear her down and she will fall. I would say the same of him but he commands the dragons directly so if his magic runs out all he has to do is call on one of them.”

Sunder's eyes were wide as he stared at the leader of their shadowy group. He looked at Sky who had a wicked smile on her face and then to Hazel who’s eyes were wider than his own and his mouth slightly ajar.

“But…” Hazel stammered as he tried to speak and Sunder didn’t blame him for it. “This is the most ambitious thing we have ever tried. Murdering a monarch is…huge.”

“Indeed it is.” Sky replied and patted his shoulder. “What better way to settle any issues our lackeys are having and at the same time improve our own position? If he is at war with the whole of Equestria then how will he stop us when we move in?”

Secret smiled and nodded at the mare. “Well thought out Sky. We will have to move our plans forward quickly. I trust I do not need to tell you to speed up your search for a mechanic?”

“No. Not at all. I already have a few in mind that I will be reaching out to once I leave here.” She assured him.

Sunder leaned back in his chair and he tried not to gulp at the thought of going after the Princess of Friendship directly. He knew that the Overlord was a pain in the ass but blaming him for murder had not occurred to him. Maybe that was why he didn’t lead them but he couldn’t help but wonder what had prompted Sky to come up with such a plan. He tried to push it into the back of his mind but it refused to be pushed away and he leaned forward and against the table.

“What brought this on, Sky?” He finally voiced.

The Pegasus looked at him for a moment before a sly smile went over her muzzle. “I just do not like her.” She admitted with a sneer. “She is in the way of any plans I might have and she is a distraction. Can you tell me that you have not wished that she was out of the way? Even once?”

Sunder nodded and leaned back slightly. “While that’s true I find it hard to believe that this was brought on by simple dislike.” He countered.

“You're cleverer than I gave you credit for.” She smiled sweetly at him. “She is in the way that’s true. But she can be ignored easily enough. What I have seen and heard is that the Overlord is close to her and they are close friends. Get rid of her and it would send him reeling back as well. What better time to press our advantage? If he is reeling from her death then we might be able to get him out of the way as well. So far as I know he does not have an heir.”

Secret chuckled and his laughter broke from him as he clapped his hooves lightly. “Well done Sky. He can fall with her if he is so attached to her. Two for one. Consider it set in stone and we will move forward with the goal of removing not just one ruler, but two.” Secret said as she got to his hooves and regarded the group of them, who nodded in agreement.

“I will see it done.” Sky said to him and she got up as well. Her dress cut the air behind her as she spun to leave, her tasks set.

“Sunder?”

“Yes?”

“Keep an eye on the Princess as much as possible. She isn’t hard to find so I don’t anticipate you will have any trouble. As much as possible keep an eye on HIM as well. He is the hard one to watch since he is not in the public eye. This is your specialty so I expect results.”

“Understood,” Sunder replied and nodded in understanding.

“Good,” Secret said as he whirled on his heel and began to walk away from them. “Meeting adjourned.

Hunter was quiet as his magic held several documents and a quill within his aura. Wrath laid on the floor several feet away with Dezhara sprawled in front of his hooves. He reached out a hoof and prodded the prone dire wolf and she rumbled a groan back at him and he chuckled in reply to her. The sound of rustling fabric caught his ear and he watched ahead of him as his ears flicked to listen. He remained calm as the sound drew closer and he looked at the minion and the wolf for a clue. When both of them stayed still and didn’t react he relaxed. Gnarl came out of the shadows and the stallion turned to look at him as the minion came to the throne, his head bowed low in respect to his Master. The minion pulled a scroll from his robes and held it out to the Overlord.

“We have a reply from those fool ponies Lord.”

Hunter set aside the documents he had been reading and his magic gripped the offered scroll. He unfurled it and his red eyes scanned the contents. A smile played over his mouth as his magic set it aside and he looked to the waiting minion.

“They have sent me the location of the breeder for the chimera. All I need to do is go there.”

Gnarl smiled maliciously at the information. “Where is this fool pony located?”

“Believe it or not I think I know where he is,” Hunter replied as he got to his hooves. “Come.”

Gnarl fell in step behind him as Dezhara and Wrath took their places with him. He led them through the Netherworld Tower and into a room with a large map on the wall. His horn lit as he picked up a pointer and set it on the map.

“There.” He informed the minion.

Gnarl looked from the map to him and then back as a grin spread over his mouth, his sharp teeth showing. “So they are now yours, Master.”

“If I have my bearings right then yes. They are now part of my kingdom. It’s a small location but if I recall it was close to the old border before the most recent change. Now they are well within my territory. Unless they were informed of the change then the chance that they have moved is slim at best. I want the area scouted before I go there personally.”

“Of course Master. I will send out our fleetest wolves and the best minions to ride them. I will ensure that they are intelligent enough to know what they are looking for.”

“Send a few greens with them as well to scout closer. Ensure that they are ready for the excursion and can report back what they see.” Hunter replied.

“Understood Master. Allow me to handle it and I will ensure that the information you need is retrieved.” Gnarl said as he bowed his head low to the Overlord and walked away from him.

Hunter flicked an ear back as the minion paused close by. He cast a glance over his shoulder as the minion turned back to regard him.

“Lord?”

“Yes?”

“Are you sure you wish to move ahead with this now?” Gnarl asked him.

Hunter began to snap a reply when his mind caught up with the reason the minion was asking. It had been only a week since her death and he had been throwing himself into his work to distract from it. He knew that the minion was asking out of concern and he bit back his initial angry reply. He regarded the minion and sighed as he nodded.

“I’m fine Gnarl.” He assured the minion. “I understand why you are asking and I appreciate it. But do not doubt my resolve or my strength.”

“Of course not Master,” Gnarl replied quickly and bowed his head once more. “By your leave, Dark Lord.”

Hunter gave a short nod and the minion left the room and vanished from sight. Hunter looked back at the map and his magic set the pointer aside and his eyes closed for a second as he sighed once more. He turned back to the door and slowly walked toward it. Dezhara nudged his sip and he looked back at the panting dire wolf. Wrath shifted on his armor and the stallion moved easily with the two of them with him.

Twilight was quiet as the doors to the map room opened widely and Wrath loped through them. She smiled brightly at the minion as he dropped off a scroll and sat down in front of her. She giggled as the minion waited and her magic opened the scroll and she read over it carefully. Her minion lay sprawled by her chair and she saw Wrath reach out to poke his fellow minion with one claw. She rolled her eyes as her minion, Basher yelped and batted at the other minion's arm. She set the letter down and her magic called a new scroll and quill to her magic.

She wrote a quick reply and gave it back to the waiting minion. Wrath took it after kicking at Basher and then running away from them with a laugh. She shook her head and sighed at their antics and her ears flicked as Spike came into the room from behind her. The baby dragon had been quieter than normal after Hunter’s last visit and she knew that he was handling Kaiana’s death in his own way and Twilight had chosen to give him plenty of space. She smiled brightly for him as he reached her and she patted his scales with one hoof and he smiled in reply.

Hunter opened his eyes as he commanded the Gate and found himself outside of Twilights castle. His hooves thudded on the metal stairs to the Gate and Wrath held tightly to his armor as he came around the side of the crystal castle. He stopped short as Twilight ran into him and she gasped in surprise. He looked down at her and she blushed as she backed up several feet from him.

“Sorry about that.” She said to him.

“No harm is done.” He replied. “I trust you are ready to go?”

“Yup.” She nodded.

“The breeder is close to where the old border used to be.” He informed her as he pivoted on his heel and turned back to the Gate.

“So that means he is now in your territory?” She questioned.

Hunter looked over his shoulder with a slight grin and she giggled at his look. “Exactly.”

“What are we going to do now?” She asked as she came to stand next to him in front of the Gate.

“Now?” She nodded. “We will use this Gate to travel to one that is close to where we want to go. It’s far enough away that we will then need Sorkeno to get us within a couple of miles of the town.”

“Will we be going in under illusion or not?” She asked.

“I am debating. While both have their merits I am on the fence.” He admitted.

“I say we use the illusions to get us close and then you can lead and if you feel the need to drop them then I will follow your lead. Like before.” She reasoned and he listened.

He sighed and then nodded in agreement. “Might be the best way to do it.”

“How long will the flight be to this town?”

“An hour at most.” He informed her as he mounted the steps and she followed close behind him. “Nothing compared to the ten-hour one.”

She grimaced at his teasing tone and she stood next to him as he set a hoof on her side and the azure lightning crashed and the thunder roared around them as he commanded the Gate. He opened his eyes and they fell on the golden dragon that was waiting patiently at the other Gate for them.

“Hello, Little Princess.” Sorkeno greeted.

Twilight smiled brightly at the sight of the dragon and she trotted to him to nuzzle his snout. “Hello, Sorkeno. It’s nice to see you again.”

“Do you know where we are going and where you wish to land?” Hunter questioned.

“I flew high over the town and I am sure of the location and where to land to drop you off. I will be close enough to provide aid should you need me.” Sorkeno assured them both.

“Perfect.” Hunter praised and approached the dragon and jumped to his nose.

Twilight flew up behind him and landed in her normal place and waited for him to join her. He groused silently about her being able to fly and he took his place and patted the dragon’s scales to show him they were ready. The dragon took to the air and they held tightly to his scales as he flew higher. He breached the clouds and his flight leveled out, allowing them to move if they wished.

“So how will you tell them that they are now in your territory and not Equestria?” Twilight questioned.

“I will inform them slowly as we speak to them. The goal is to bait them along and see what they know. In time I will drop my illusion and they will see just who they are dealing with.”

“That will be quite a shock to them.” Twilight agreed.

“I have already sent minions to the town to find out any information for me.” He informed her.

“Really? How long have you had the information before you told me?”

“A day or so.” He admitted. “I make sure to have my information set before I act if I have the choice. They informed me that it is less of a town and more of a family compound.”

“What do you mean?”

“It’s all one family. They are led by the parents and their children and their families live on the same land. The father is the current breeder and it seems as though he is teaching the next generation.”

“So was it him or his father that sold the chimera to the Governess?”

“That is what we need to find out.” He replied. “Once we have that information then we will move on from that.”

She nodded in agreement and looked ahead of them for several seconds. “How do you think they will react?”

“It’s not exact but I am sure they will be ready to make a sale at first. It’s not often that somepony requests a chimera personally.”

“How do you plan to spin that exactly?”

“It’s for a personal hunting range.” He replied.

She grimaced and closed her eyes for several seconds. “Do ponies actually hunt?”

He barked a laugh and nodded. “Not every pony is the same as the ones you have met. Many have hobbies that would be frowned upon by their fellows if found out. I will be using that to my advantage. Hunting beasts is one such hobby that is not outed to many. That does not mean they eat the kill, they simply want to hunt it.” Hunter explained.

“I see,” Twilight said to him.

He could see the thoughts rushing through her mind as she came to terms with what he had said to her. “As far as how they will react when they see the real me I cannot say, they might be more shocked to hear about the land change. It depends on what we find out. They could be more shocked to see you in truth.”

“I will back you up. You’re leading and I’m just helping.” She said to him. “But I won’t let them escape either.”

Hunter looked at her and leaned against her for a moment before falling silent.

“What if they try to flee back to Equestria?”

Hunter laughed and shook his head. “The main family can move all they like once I find out what I want. If the father is the one that sold the chimera then I am keeping him. The others can do as they wish.”

“What about…The Princesses? What if they go to them and complain?”

“I would love to see them fight against me for one pony. I truly would.” He replied as a malicious smile crossed his mouth. “If they wish to go to bat for this pony then I will inform them of the atrocities that were committed by the act of selling that creature to the Governess. I will explain what was done in the arena, and to whom.”

Twilight stared at him for several seconds before she nodded. “But what if they argue about the fact that he can’t tell her what to do with the creature once it leaves his lands?”

“We will cover that with him.”

“Oh?”

“Yes. I will be asking if he had any idea what was going to be done with the monster. If he did then he is a direct accomplice. And that means he will be mine to take.”

She smiled at his reasoning and nodded once more. “That is a good way to get all the information and stop any further arguments about culpability.”

“I have had time to think about it.” He admitted.

“Five years’ worth of time?”

“Mm-hmm.” He replied with a slight noise and fell silent.

She fell silent as they flew forward. Hunter’s ears flicked away from her and back forward as the wind went through his fur. He didn’t say anything for several minutes as they flew. His ear flicked as she drew in a breath and looked sideways at him.

“Yes?”

“I talked to Princess Celestia and Luna about the attempted theft of your lands.”

“Oh? I bet that was a fun chat.” He replied.

“I honestly was not sure what to say to them about it.”

“You probably could have gotten away with saying nothing about it.” He commented.

“I know but I couldn’t let it go. I…I may have said more than you probably wanted me to.”

He turned to look at her as she fidgeted and tapped a hoof absently on Sorkeno’s scales. His mind raced over possibilities as she fidgeted. His mind landed on one possibility and he sighed aloud.

“You told them didn’t you?”

She startled and looked at him, her eyes wide. “How did…?”

He sighed and shook his head. “I made it so they would think you had nothing to do with it. You would come out of it clean.”

“I know and I appreciate it. But I had to let them know I knew and that I had helped you. This way they won’t try it again.”

“Oh they will they will just make sure it’s in the shadows where you're unlikely to hear about it.” He countered.

She blinked and she faced forward as his words sunk in. He didn’t say anything further as he allowed her to think it over on her own. A sigh pulled from him as he leaned gently against her for a moment and a smile tugged at his mouth.

“Don’t worry about it too much. My borders are safe with the minions and Maranna watching over them. They can try but they will be met with a hell that they cannot fathom should they trifle with me.” He assured her. “Next time. Keep your mouth shut when I have it set it up for you.” He quipped and pushed her with his shoulder.

She smiled and a laugh broke from her as the dragon began to angle himself to the ground nearby their target.

Author's Note

Here we go. Moving forward with this new arc and we will see how it plays out. Shoutout to Admiral Q Ponyform for allowing me to bounce ideas off of him and help me with the general flow of each chapter. It has been a huge help! So here we see the shadow group moving and we now have an idea about a few of them. Let me know if there are any glaring errors and I will do my best to fix them as quickly as I can.

41: Gambit

Hunter jumped down off of Sorkeno’s nose and he looked back as he reached up to help Twilight down as well. She took his hoof and floated down with a gentle flap of her wings to land in front of him. The dragon raised his head to look down at them and his large eyes scanned around them as Hunter walked a few feet away from the golden dragon.

“If we need you I will call on you,” Hunter said to him, his voice held finality within it.

Sorkeno gave a silent nod and Twilight walked to join the stallion. Twilight joined him and he could see her trying to push the nervousness to the back of her mind as he sighed quietly. The Overlord said nothing as his horn lit and his own illusion slid over him and he looked to the mare with him as she did the same. The gray mare from before looked back at him as they had discussed before. They had agreed that using the same illusions was in their best interest in case Sunder had sent a letter about them ahead. Hunter was certain he had but he also would not have been shocked if he hadn’t.

“What's the plan?” Twilight asked him as they began to walk forward.

Hunter said nothing for several seconds as he thought over what to tell her. “We will ask for the one that is selling the Chimera and show them the letter if needed.”

“What if he questions us about why we are there?”

“If I’m right then he might know we are coming already. If not then he might ask how we knew him and we can show him the letter I received.” He replied as his magic pulled the letter from his pocket magic and then back into it. “With that out of the way we can move forward and start to question him about five years ago.”

“So I’m your assistant and I should let you do the talking again?” She said to him with a smile.

“Exactly,” Hunter replied with a small smile. “Hopefully we can narrow down who it was that sold it and what they knew about the purpose behind its purchase.”

“So we can find out if he knew that it was going to be used against your ponies…and you.”

Hunter nodded in reply and fell silent. Twilight stayed in step with him as they walked over the nearly flat surface. They had left Sorkeno a mile behind them to keep him from being spotted. The terrain was slightly flat but with hills spaced out between them. Hunter could feel anticipation starting to build within him at the prospect of finding answers. He had been searching for the answers to his questions for years but he had not had a track to follow until they had captured Top Quote. With his arrest, they had been given the path he needed.

“Will this help you put what happened behind you?” Twilight suddenly asked him.

He looked at her from the corner of his eye and then looked ahead once more. “In some ways. I will not forgive. But the one who put it in motion is long dead. I suppose forgiveness is needed but I will not forgive them for what happened to my ponies. I didn’t find out about it until I was placed within it and only then did I find out how many had been placed in there to fight for their lives.”

“Did the Chimera kill them all?”

“No. They fell before the Chimera was put to use. They could not fight against the creatures that were loosed upon them. The Chimera's purpose was to fight me.”

“They kept it in the event that they got you in there?”

“Precisely. It was threatened to make them fight harder but never released. When they got me in there they released it in the hope that it would kill me.”

“You said that it seemed crazed when it came after you. Was it just from being cooped up so long or?”

“No. It had wounds as though it had been beaten into a frenzy before being released into the Arena.”

“That’s horrid.” She replied. “To do that to any creature is…reprehensible.”

“I agree.” He said to her. “But the fact that it was there at all is due to Top Quote opening his mouth about the Arena in the first place.”

“Was that always there or did they build it?”

Hunter was quiet as he thought back to the Empire. “It was there all along. It was there to allow ponies to fight each other in fair combat. Creatures were not normally used and it was treated as the height of noble society to watch the combatants within it.”

“Did your father ever go there?”

“He did a few times. Usually, it was to watch a championship match or something similar. That was before it was turned into what it was.”

“I can’t imagine it. I mean I can think of it but seeing it a way that is positive is hard to do since I know what happened in it.”

Hunter gave a short nod as she spoke. “I agree. I did not go to it after I took the kingdom back but I allowed it to go on. It was viewed as a rite of passage to some and a mark of honor to others to compete and win within its walls. I did not speak for or against it.”

“Until you had it destroyed.”

“Yes.”

“There it is,” Twilight whispered as the small compound loomed ahead of them.

Hunter nodded and they fell silent. He scanned the short walls ahead of them that acted as a funnel to lead visitors into the entrance. He didn’t see anything out of the ordinary immediately but his eyes narrowed as the sight of shifted ground and earth made his nerves twinge. He recognized the sight of traps when he saw them and he glanced at Twilight to make sure she stayed at his side. She fell back a step to stay at his hip and he led her through the gates.

His eyes scanned the area as he drew to a halt at the sound of hooves. From the sound, he could tell that it was a foal due to the light hoof steps. A filly came running around a small fence and she slid to a stop at the sight of them. She blinked at them and a wide smile went over her muzzle. Her light blue fur sparkled in the sun and her green eyes glowed brightly as she began to walk toward them. She stopped a foot away from them and her head gave a gentle tilt.

“Hi.” She shrilled at them.

“Hello.” Twilight greeted gently.

Hunter said nothing for a second before he gave a slight smile. “Hello, little one. Can you take us to your family?”

“Sure. I’ll take you to daddy.” She smiled and turned to lead them into the compound. “I’m Petal.”

He looked over as Twilight smiled at the filly’s back. “I’m…Posey.” She replied.

Hunter had to give her points for the quick reply. He had not used any name for her in his letters so he applauded her quick thinking.

“That such a pretty name.” Petal replied and turned to face them as she walked backward. “And yours?”

Hunter gave a slight smile in reply. “Alie.”

“That’s pretty too.” She giggled as she turned back and faced forward.

He said nothing in reply and he heard Twilight snicker. She had asked him why he had chosen that name and he had told her to think about it for a moment and she had caught on quickly. She had laughed as he chuckled and she told him that he was cleverer than she gave him credit for. When said differently it meant that he was a lie. Though the way it was pronounced as if he was an ally. Gnarl had approved greatly of the play on words.

The filly led them deeper and she weaved between a house and an animal pen as a small group of sheep sounded out the alarm as they passed by. They walked past a large barn and Hunter fought back a tremble at the growl that sounded out. Twilight bumped into his hip to support him in silence as the memory of that growl came back to him. He would never forget it and his skin trembled under his armor. His illusion remained strong as they walked and Petal broke into a run as she began to laugh aloud.

“Daddy!” She called out.

A stallion in a leather trench coat turned to look at her, a smile crossing his face. “Hello, my sweet.” He opened his mouth to speak further to her as she neared him but he stopped at the sight of the pair behind her. “Who are your new friends?”

Petal jumped back from him and trotted back to them. “This is Posey.” She said as she pointed to Twilight who smiled in reply. “And this is Alie.” She said and pointed at Hunter.

“I see. And how can I help you two?” He asked as he composed himself.

Hunter looked at him from behind his illusion and the stallions pale red coat was nearly pink as he pushed his daughter back to be level with his shoulder. “I am here about a Chimera,” Hunter replied.

“Oh?” He replied and looked down at the filly. “Honey, why don’t you help your mom with her baking? She might need a taste tester.”

Petal smiled widely, glee in her eyes, and took off in a hurry in the other direction. The stallion watched her till she was out of sight and then he looked back at the pair of them. Hunter waited for him to speak further before he took a step forward.

“How did you know where to find this place?” He asked.

“You know who we are but we do not know you,” Hunter replied.

“Oh. Sorry where are my manners? I’m Creed.” He said with a bow of his head.

“We were told of you by an associate of yours, Sunder,” Hunter replied as his magic summoned the letter from his magic.

Creed came up to them and took the letter from him and his eyes scanned it for several seconds before he handed it back to them. “Okay, I see what happened. My father is still the leader of our family and he might have been the one that was told about your coming. I am sorry about that but I only recently took over the breeding of the Chimeras.”

Hunter gave a slight nod and the stallion gave the letter back to him. “I trust that you will not be going back on…”

“No of course not.” Creed interrupted and then covered his mouth with a slight cough. “Sorry about that. Umm. No, if you’ll follow me you can pick out the one you want. Are you after an older one or a younger one?”

“One in the middle might be better,” Hunter replied.

Creed nodded in understanding and he turned to lead them into the barn close by. Twilight hugged against his hip and he cast a glance back at her for a moment before he fell in behind the other stallion. Creed pushed open the wide barn doors and led them inside. Hunter looked to the side as a chimera looked up from its feed bin and regarded them closely. He heard a quiet gasp from behind him as Twilight hugged closer to him. He didn’t say anything to her and kept his gaze forward and he stayed close to the other stallion.

“These are the oldest we have. Most of them are proven to be good breeders so they are not for sale.” Creed informed them.

“Do you breed for ferocity or other traits?” Hunter questioned.

“Depends on the lineage. We have some that are fiercer than others and others that are bred to be gentle. For example, this one is pretty calm and gentle as far as Chimera’s go.”

Hunter looked to the right as a Chimera moved toward the door and hissed quietly at them. Hunter did not see the same intensity in her eyes as the Chimera he remembered. He did not lower his guard despite the look from her. She moved away from the door and back to her food as they moved forward.

“Now this one is from a line that has birthed some of our most fierce. If you’re looking for a fighter then his line is the right one to look into. What do you need?”

Hunter was quiet as he considered what to reply. He jerked as Twilight screamed as a chimera slammed against the door of a stall to the left. His eyes fell on the creature as it roared and Creed came up and pushed a lever that blocked out the stall's view and hid them from sight.

“Sorry about that.” He said and looked at the shaken mare.

“Sorry for yelling.” Twilight apologized, her voice quiet.

“It’s fine. If you’re not used to them their pretty scary.” Creed assured her.

Twilight lowered her head slightly and tried to appear smaller than she was. Creed took the front once more as Hunter watched the other chimeras for any sign of a threat from them. The others were quiet and seemed to have ignored the aggressive action of the other.

“I need intelligence.” He replied.

“Oh?” Creed replied and looked over his shoulder. “I can think of a few that are like that. But normally ponies don’t want a smart one since they tend to figure things out and…”

“Then their owner gets eaten?” Hunter replied, his voice even and confident.

Creed shrugged and then nodded with a resigned look on his face. “Unfortunately. We tend to keep the clever ones so that they don’t get into trouble and we end up with a bad reputation.”

“I can see where that would happen. Can’t make a living if your customers get eaten.” Hunter replied and Creed shuddered.

“Can I ask what you need one for?”

“Do you screen them?” Hunter asked, his tone clipped.

“No, of course not. We just like to know so we can see what the demand is for what kinds.”

“It will be hunted,” Hunter replied, his tone easy matter of fact.

Creed stopped in his tracks and looked over his shoulder. Hunter waited to see what he would say now that Hunter had laid the first of many traps. If they screened the chimeras next owners then they were not the ones that had sold the last one. He didn’t see the uncertain look Twilight gave him as they stopped in the middle of the barn and Creed was still silent.

“I see,” Creed said to him. “And who will be hunting it?”

“A few friends that have requested something unique. They have asked for an event unlike any other and I have been told that some of them would view a hunt to be favorable to the boring conversation.” Hunter replied easily.

Creed nodded and began to move forward once more. Hunter fell in a few steps behind him and Twilight stayed close behind him. The pale stallion led them deeper into the barn and they came to a side path and Creed slid around the corner with them on his heels. Hunter could hear the sounds of growls and chirps as his ears flicked forward to listen closely.

“Do you need just one?” Creed asked.

“Yes. Two might be an issue to hunt down if they are possibly able to work together?”

“Most of them don’t get near each other unless they are breeding but now and then they band together. It might happen if they are from the same litter. So you would only want one then?”

“Just one,” Hunter affirmed. “I am curious about your history of sales if you will indulge me.”

“Sure. What do you need to know?”

“I had heard of a chimera in the Netherworld Empire a few years ago. Did it come from here?” Hunter asked his tone cautious.

“I took over the operation last year so you would need to ask my father about it. He sold them until recently.”

“I see. I would appreciate it.” Hunter replied.

They walked forward until Creed stopped and he breathed in a breath and turned to face them. “These are the ones in the age range that you wanted. If you’re looking for intelligence for a…hunt then you want either of these three.” He said as he pointed a hoof to three stalls.

Hunter looked at the three he had indicated and the three creatures looked at him from within their stalls. He approached the first and looked over his shoulder to the stallion and he looked uncertain for a moment before he walked up to stand close to the illusion Overlord.

“This one is a female who is about two years old. She has not been bred and is probably the more even-tempered of the three of them. The one next to her is a male that is also around two years old and is a bit feistier than the other two. The last one is also male and is the most likely to bite, unfortunately.” He informed them.

“I see,” Hunter replied and looked at the first two.

He had no intention of buying one but for now, he would allow them to think he was. Beside him, Twilight looked at the first chimera and the female looked back at them. Hunter could see the gaze that came from her was different than the other two. His skin trembled as she regarded him and he could sense the intelligence that came from her. It set his nerves on edge and instinct told him to back away slowly and flee from her gaze.

“This one.” He said and he could hear Creed sigh.

“Understood. Once we finish our arrangement we will move her where you wish for her to go. I wish you would keep her but I understand that once you buy her you can do whatever you want but I wish she didn’t have to be hunted.”

“I understand your viewpoint. But if I were to keep her what purpose would she serve?” Hunter asked, his curiosity piqued.

“Once you have their trust they can be very loyal and even loving in some ways.”

Hunter snorted and Twilight nudged his hip to keep him quiet. “How so?” He covered and waited for the other stallion to go on.

“For example, her mother is one that was raised here and she is gentle and very loving,” Creed informed them. “She has been a breeder with us for many years and her children have been some of our best.”

“I have no intention of getting close enough to find out how loving a chimera is. I have seen the damage they can inflict.” Hunter replied.

Creed grimaced and nodded. “I won’t lie and say they are not dangerous. But if you give her a chance maybe she could be a companion to you and…”

Hunter barked a laugh and fought back a growl of his own. “I think not.” He replied.

“Think about it. What better guardian then a Chimera that everypony fears?” Creed pushed.

Twilight came up to stand at his shoulder and he fought back against informing the breeder how he knew what they could do. He breathed in a breath and nodded.

“While that might be true. This one’s fate has been decided. Unless you wish to deny a sale?”

His eyes went wide and he slowly shook his head. “No. Ultimately you choose what to do with her. Come one. You wanted to meet my father about our history right?”

“Lead on,” Hunter said with a leading gesture.

He fell in behind the other stallion once more and Twilight fell back to his hip. He glanced over his shoulder to the chimera and she watched them leave her behind. Hunter looked ahead as they moved through the compound and reached a house that stood near the center of the compound. Creed bade them stop at the base of the stairs and Hunter looked up at the house as it reached out above him. The two-story house loomed above them with its colonial style, Twilight gave a light whistle at the sight of it. Creed vanished inside of it as he began to call out for his father.

“Wow. It’s pretty.” She whispered.

He didn’t say anything in reply as she leaned against his shoulder for several seconds as the front door opened once more. Creed came out and an older stallion followed behind him.

“Alie, sir, this is my father, Storm. You had questions about our past dealings and he would be the one to answer them.” Creed assured them as his father came out of the house.

Hunter said nothing in reply as the older stallion walked out into the sun. His red coat shone with health as he regarded the pair of ponies at the base of his stairs. The older stallion came down the steps and beckoned them to walk with him.

“What can I do for you?” Storm asked as they began to walk.

“I had heard of a Chimera that was used in an Arena in the Netherworld Empire. Sunder hinted that it might have come from here.” Hunter said to him.

“Ahh. I see that one still has a big mouth on him. Well…He’s not wrong about the beast. It was one of ours.” He affirmed.

Hunter felt his words resonate through him and he finally had what he wanted. He kept his face neutral and simply nodded as he went on.

“Was one of our best if I recall her right? Fierce and vicious if you got in the way.” He went on.

“Did you know why it was being bought?”

“Of course. I asked the messenger myself. We don’t sell many and the ones we do I recall easily. Was supposed to go through a middle man but I guess he got cut out and the buyer sent him to us. He told us where to deliver it and we did as we had been paid to do.” He admitted.

“You know that’s importing an animal across kingdom lines?” Hunter replied.

“Oh, we know.” Storm assured him. “When ya work with the group we do ya learn not to worry about getting caught doing something that small.”

“What would have happened had you been caught?” Hunter asked.

“We would have been freed pretty quickly. You don’t get to be my age without making a few friends in high places.”

“The nobles are gone though.”

“That’s true. But at the time they were still in play. Though I have to admit their ruler is quite the bastard. Bringing down an entire Arena just because he got nicked in it is a bit much.”

Hunter bit back a snide reply and went silent for a moment before he spoke again. “Did you know about the plans for that Chimera? How it was to be used against their ruler?”

“Of course. I asked.” He replied with a snort of laughter. “If ya were asking if we have a good history then yer asking the right questions. We have to keep up to date to stay ahead and competitive.”

“I thought you were the only one supplying Chimera?”

“Not quite.” Storm informed him. “We are just the oldest and most well-reviewed. Our beasts are well-bred and they come in a variety of temperaments. The one you picked is smart and quick on her feet. I almost pity those who will be hunting her.” He said with a loud laugh.

Hunter said nothing for several seconds as they weaved through the compound. Ponies’ moved through the fields and yards as they tended to their own tasks.

“While you may feel for her I do not doubt one pony will be taking her hide for a trophy,” Hunter replied.

“That’s true. That’s her fate I suppose. The customer can choose what to do with her and that’s how it goes. Though I will ask that you at least give her a clean death. She will fight for it do not doubt that but give her the respect she deserves.” Storm replied.

“I will see what I can do,” Hunter replied. “I do have another question for you if I may.”

“Quite the talker. Go ahead. I was told ya might talk some.”

“Sunder?”

“He sent a note saying to expect ya soon. Not sure when but I knew ya were coming at some point. So ask yer questions.”

“Are you aware that I had to sneak into the Netherworld lands to come to you?” Hunter asked and the older pony stopped in his tracks.

“Excuse me?”

“You were unaware? The borders have changed and your lands fall squarely in that kingdoms territory.”

Both Creed and Storm stared at him, shock in their eyes. “When did that happen?” Creed breathed out.

“A couple of weeks ago. I’m shocked Sunder did not mention it.” Hunter replied.

Storm looked at the ground for several seconds and then he breathed a deep breath and let it escape him slowly. Hunter waited for him to speak further.

“We will be needing to check on that.” Storm finally said.

“You haven’t seen the dragon that watches the borders?”

“That red beast?” Storm asked and Hunter nodded. “I had wondered about it but I didn’t ask too much about it. Will teach me to not check into my lands.”

“What will you do now?” Hunter asked him.

“Well, we will need to move our operation back to Equestria to be able to keep our position in the organization. I trust you can make your purchase and leave us to move?”

Hunter barked a laugh and shook his head. “That won’t be necessary.”

Creed tilted his head. “What do you mean?”

Hunter looked back at the younger stallion and a chuckle broke from him. “You worried about the female chimera being hunted?” Creed nodded. “Do not worry too much over her. You can keep her, I have what I want.”

“Have you lost your mind?” Storm asked him. “You came out here to buy her and she is part of your deal. You…”

“Silence.” Hunter’s voice rolled over them and he raised his head to his full height and looked down on them. “You have given me what I came here for by admitting what you knew of the chimera you sold. You will pay for the crime you committed.”

“Who are you to decide that, foal?” Storm sneered.

Hunter smiled and he saw Creed shudder at the sight. Hunter’s horn lit as his illusion fell to reveal the armored Overlord. Beside him, Twilight dropped her illusion and they stared at the pair of them. Hunter’s armor shone in the sun and Twilights regalia glowed as they backed up a step.

“It can’t be.” Storm breathed out. “You can’t be him. They would not send you to me if they…”

“They don’t know,” Hunter assured him. “I am more than capable of fooling a group of mercenaries and their cohorts. As you can see I have gotten exactly what I want. Your mine.” Hunter growled as he reached out to the golden dragon to come to him. He felt Sorkeno react and he could sense him as he drew nearer.

“You’re wrong if you think we would allow you to walk in here and make fools of us. You shunned the idea of having a chimera as your protector and we will show you why that was foolish.” Creed informed him as he whirled to run.

A loud roar tore over them as Sorkeno flew above them, his body casting a shadow over them. Hunter watched as both of them froze in place at the sight of the dragon.

“You think I came alone?” Hunter said to them, his voice smooth. “He is only a part of the army I brought with me. You are on my land and I will make sure you pay for the crimes you committed. As I said, you are mine.”

Author's Note

And here we go. Hunter has what he came for and now we see what will happen now that he does. If there are any major errors please let me know and I will do my best to fix them quickly. Thanks again to Admiral Q Ponyform for the help with checking it for any issues and any problems with the flow of the dialogue and action.

43: Coming to Terms

Twilight was quiet as she looked over the Map in front of her. She had noticed that Hunters kingdom was not on the map but she was aware of its location on the fringes if she needed to look for it. She glanced off to the side and she found her minion to be laying sprawled on the cool floor of the castle and she chuckled at the sight of him. Spike walked into the room and set down several papers that she had asked him to find. She smiled at him as he sat down beside her.

“So what are we looking for?” He asked her.

“I’m not sure. I am looking into what we might know of the organization that Hunter found. He said that it’s most likely that they are working with the Nobles and have several of them in their pockets. So I figured I would look into it and bring it to their attention.” She replied.

Spike looked uncertain for several seconds before he poked at several of the papers. “So what exactly are we looking for? If they have been working in the shadows for a while then how would we know the difference?”

“We need to find anything that looks out of the ordinary. Or if anypony changes their stances quickly. Anything like that.” She supplied.

“Oh. So research?”

“Exactly.”

She looked at the lounging minion and then back to the mare. “What if we gave this stuff to Hunter and let him poke through it? He would see it easier than we would.”

“That’s true,” Twilight responded. “But we can’t load it all off on him. He has a kingdom to rule and it’s not his job to find them in our kingdom. So this is something we have to do on our own. If we can’t find a single thing then I will ask him for his perspective.”

She turned back to the papers and Spike took several of them in his claws and began to poke through them with her. She knew that the baby dragon could probably think of a hundred things he would rather be doing but she needed an extra set of eyes. She was wondering just how many Nobles were working with them and how deep it went. Hunter had called it the rot within a kingdom and she was inclined to agree with him. A part of her hoped that Celestia and Luna knew about them already and maybe were working on it the same as she was. But something told her that they were either allowing it to go on or were unaware.

The doors opened and Twilight looked up as Rarity came into the room. She had asked the other mare to join her earlier once she was done with work. She wanted to talk to her about what she was investigating. Rarity tended to see details just as quickly as she did but she was also more acquainted with the Nobles of Canterlot than she was. The white Unicorn walked casually into the room and Spike smiled brightly at the sight of her. Twilight grinned at his clear lingering affection for the other mare and she managed not to roll her eyes. Her minion, Basher, rolled over to his belly and stared at the approaching mare, his eyes glued to her as she moved. Twilight knew enough about minions by now that he was not watching her for her good looks. He was watching her for any threat to the Alicorn’s safety.

“Hi, Rarity.” She called out in greeting.

“Hello dear.” She replied and sat down in her seat, on the other side of Applejacks.

“Spike.” She said to the baby dragon who nodded and began to walk out of the room. “Thank you.” She said to him and he waved his claws at her in acknowledgment.

The door closed behind him and she looked at the other mare. “Thank you for coming when you were done Rarity.”

“Not a problem darling.” She said with a wave of her hoof. “What do you need?”

“I am looking through the records of decisions that involved any of the Noble Families and I am hoping you can add some perspective so I don’t go down the wrong rabbit hole.”

Rarity looked uncertain for a second before she nodded. “What exactly are you looking for?”

“Anything out of the ordinary. You know Noble society better than I do and I am hoping you can point out things that they have agreed to that would not be beneficial to their positions but they agreed anyway.”

Rarity gave her a sly look and a smile went over her muzzle. “Are you looking for you? Or for him?”

“Its…both?” She replied. “He showed me that I did not know the shadows of the kingdom as well as I wish I did. He knows his kingdom inside and out and I barely know anything.”

“What do you mean?”

“I…You can’t tell anyone.” She replied and her eyes stared at the other mare, who gave a solemn nod. “I was helping him find an animal dealer and we found out that they got the animal through a dealer that operates from within Equestria.”

“Oh my.”

“We found them in the black market of Equestria.” She went on. “We found them and he got what he had been after but now I find myself wondering how deep the rot has set into Equestria itself.”

“You are looking into the Nobles for any sign of them being rotten?”

“Exactly,” Twilight replied with a nod. “Can you help me?”

“I will do what I can Twilight dear. I hope I can be of some help to both of you. Why do you not simply ask him to look through them with you?”

“He has a kingdom to run. I have extra time. If I run into a brick wall I might call on his help but I can’t depend on him to find the rotten ponies outside of his kingdom. It’s not his job.”

“What do you hope to do with the information?”

“I want to bring it to Celestia and Luna's attention. Maybe they have been watching them as well and I can add this to their evidence.”

Rarity looked at her for several seconds before she leaned against the table and her eyes were on the Alicorn as she breathed in and then addressed her. “Do you think they have been following them as well?”

Twilight looked away from the perceptive mare and after several seconds shook her head. “I don’t think they know. Or if they do they don’t know the depth of it.”

Rarity nodded and a sigh pulled from her as she leaned back on her haunches. “Very well dear. I will do what I can to help you. What do you need to know?”

Twilight smiled as her friend waited for her to go on and show her what she had found. Her horn lit as her aura gripped a small scroll that she had been writing her notes on. She set them in front of the fashionista and waited while she read through it.

“There are several names on here that I know fairly well. Though I’m shocked that a few of them are on the list and others are not.”

“What do you mean?”

“There are a few Nobles that I have dealt with that have recently been living above their means. How they afford the perks that they have I am not sure.”

“Show me,” Twilight said and she pulled out a second scroll and a quill for her friend to write out what she knew.

Twilight stared at the list of contacts and other notes that Rarity had written for her. She was shocked at the list of names and how few of them she knew. She leaned back ion her throne and she looked at the mare who waited for her to speak.

“Wow.” She whispered out. “This many are doing more than they should be able to?”

Rarity nodded and waited for her to go on. When the Alicorn said nothing in reply she sighed. “I added what I thought would be useful to you in some way. I can also think of several that seem to be going out of their way to stay squeaky clean and out of trouble and out of the Princess's sight.”

Twilight was quiet as she thought back to the meeting with the Earth Pony from the bar. “Have you seen a pony that has a scarred face around the Nobles you’ve mentioned?”

Rarity looked thoughtful and then nodded. “Dull grey coat with a white mane and tail?”

“Yes!” She shouted and then settled back at the surprised look from Rarity. “Sorry. That’s the one.”

“He has been around a few times when I have delivered dresses and other items for a Noble named Swift Quill. His wife had a dress tailored and I went to Canterlot to deliver it and ensure it fit well. That stallion was there walking with him around the grounds of their home. I didn’t pay much attention to him at first but he was always close by when I thought I was alone in a hallway.”

“Creepy,” Twilight said and the white mare nodded. “Did he seem more interested in you than Swift Quill?”

“In the end he was. I began to leave and he made sure I knew he was close by. At first, I thought he might have been following me but after stopping for some tea, I concluded he was gone but it was a bit…disconcerting.”

“Yeah. That would be…upsetting.” She replied and then looked at the list once more. “Was it just there that you’ve seen him?”

“No. He was with a couple of others. Most recently he was spotted with Blue Bloods' family. They have been struggling since his punishment by the Princesses. Rumor has been circulating ever since the Gala about what he did to deserve having his title removed and being ostracized by the Princesses.”

Twilights face soured as she recalled the fallen Prince and she gave a short snort at the mention of his name and family. “I can’t say I feel bad for him. He earned it.” She growled.

“I agree Darling.” She quickly nodded in agreement. “Such an uncouth stallion.”

Twilight shook her head to rid it of the thoughts of Blue Blood. “Have they been the ones living above themselves?”

“Actually no. They are not struggling in terms of bits, it’s their position in Noble Society that they are struggling to maintain. I would say that would make them prime targets for this shadow organization.”

“I agree. While I can’t stand Blue Blood I don’t hold anything against his family.” She replied and Rarity nodded. “I think I should look into them somehow and see what I can find out.”

“Good luck dear. Nobles tend to keep their dirt well hidden, lest it is used against them.”

Twilight sighed and shook her head. “Why can’t it be simple?” She joked and chuckled.

“Nothing worth doing ever is.” She teased in response. “But if you want you can look into them or go through the shadows as well.”

“How?” She asked. “Hunter knows how to walk in the shadows like that but I’ve never done it.”

“I am not sure dear. But you have the magic to use your illusions which is what I assume you used before.” Twilight nodded in affirmation as the mare went on. “Then walk among them once more. And see what you can hear.”

Twilight felt apprehension rise in her throat as she looked at the notes that were spread in front of her. “I don’t know how he does it.” She muttered.

“Hunter?” She nodded as the white mare chuckled. “He has been forced to do things that none of us can even fathom. I still have the occasional nightmare about the battle in the Empire. I can’t see how he sleeps even a little bit with what he has done in his lifetime. But he does, it’s a skill we lack at this time.”

“I’m still struggling with what I have found out.”

“About?”

“I’m a Princess?” She asked and the mare looked uncertain before she nodded. “So why am I kept out of everything and not told the truth?”

Rarity looked at her for several seconds. “Meaning?”

“When I told them about Hunter rescinding his claim to all of the lands they went behind my back once I had left the room and tried to take over a hundred miles of land from him. I heard about it and sent him a letter telling him what they were doing.”

“You did what?” Rarity barked a noise and looked surprised.

“Yeah. I know. I didn’t even think about going back in there to tell them I had overheard them. I just sent him a letter and told him about it. He met the ponies at the old border I guess and drove them back to Equestria. He let them live but I know how angry he was about it.”

“Well, Darling I think it’s safe to say who you are more loyal to.” She said, her tone teasing.

Twilight sighed and then her face flushed as her mind locked onto what the other mare had said. “Well…I just…I…Rarity, that was mean.”

The other mare laughed behind her hoof and shook her head. “I mean nothing by it, dear. I simply mean that you are watching over him from here and I do not doubt he does the same from his position as well.”

“He made it seem like the ponies had been spotted by his guards and Maranna but I went behind him and told them that I had been the one to tell him about it.”

“So you spilled the beans to say when he had made sure to hide your involvement?”

“Yeah. Basically. I think he was a bit annoyed with me about that.”

Rarity sighed and ran a manicured hoof over her features as she shook her head. “Twilight dear you should have let it go.”

“I know but I wanted them to know that I’m not blind. I was aware of what they were doing and that they should realize that they can’t hide everything from me all the time.”

“You told them something all right.” Rarity chuckled. “Well, water under the bridge and he seems to have forgiven it.”

“I think he was annoyed and then he laughed about it and teased me to leave it alone next time.” She admitted.

“How do you feel about them hiding everything from you?” Rarity asked her, her tone careful.

Twilight paused at the sudden question and she closed her eyes for several seconds. “I guess I…was just really shocked. Celestia was like a second mother to me and I never thought she would hide this or anything from me once I ascended to be the same rank as her.”

Rarity’s face morphed into one of deep concern as Twilight breathed deeply. “It is not easy to realize that you’re not the equal you thought you were.”

Twilight nodded. "I mean I kind of knew it a little bit when I was not part of the Princess Summit before but then Tirek happened and I thought things had moved past that. Then they asked me to trick Hunter with Friendship and I chose to change what they wanted me to do and make a real friendship with him instead. I guess I thought that was a fluke.”

“It wasn’t?”

“I don’t think so.” She admitted. “I want to think it was but the longer time goes on the more I am thinking it was not a fluke and it was just the start of something more. Now I find out that there is a shadow group that might be telling them what to do.”

“You think it’s gone that far?”

“I have no idea!?” She nearly shrieked and then went quiet as she looked apologetically at the other mare. “Sorry.”

“It’s fine dear. You’re frustrated and angry. I don’t blame you in the slightest for that outburst. I would be shocked if you were not upset by it.”

“I still shouldn’t have shouted at you.” She began but the other mare simply waved her apologies away. “I hope it’s not that deep. But if it is…what do I do?”

“I am not sure dear.” Rarity said to her, her voice quiet. “Do you truly think they are being manipulated in the shadows?”

She knew Rarity was trying to gently press her and she also knew that she needed to be pushed. The idea was a reality she was desperate to avoid and now it was being spoken about in front of her and she needed to address it honestly.

“I don’t think so.” She admitted. “I would hope that Celestia has been around long enough to know what to watch for.”

“Could she have become complacent though?”

“That’s the big question,” Twilight replied and leaned back on her throne. “I wish I had some of Hunter's intuition for this kind of thing.”

Rarity laughed and nodded her head. “I must admit that would be of great help to us both.”

Twilight chuckled and looked down at the papers she had gathered. “Thank you Rarity. I needed to talk it through with someone.”

“It’s fine dear. I am here if you need anything. Was that all or do you need more help with the Nobles?”

“I think I got everything I need. Now I will start looking through for these Nobles and see what I can sniff out on my own.”

Rarity got up from her seat and made her way to the front door. Twilight got up and followed her out, hugging her before the mare walked into the dark of the evening, leaving her alone at the front of her castle. She sighed and walked back inside to her throne and sat down heavily. She looked at the documents and her magic gripped them and she slowly moved them into a pile that she could look over more closely. She looked around for where to put them and after several minutes of searching for a safe place, she chuckled at herself and hid them away in her pocket storage.

Hunter was silent as his magic flowed easily over the documents he had within it. Gnarl came into the throne room from an entrance off to the side and the black stallion glanced as the Advisor approached. The minion came to stand up close by him and Hunters magic gripped the offered documents. He scanned them and a smile tugged at his mouth.

“So they work in a tier system?” He said to the Minion, who nodded.

“Yes, Master. All of them answer to a lead pony and then they go down from there.”

“Interesting. Do we have names?”

A cruel smile crossed his wrinkled face and he nodded. “We do not have their addresses and only have their first names. They are led by a pony called Secret. Your contact, Sunder, is the pony that watches over the others.”

His eyes scanned the list of names and positions and his eyes narrowed as he looked at their system. They worked as a group but they all answered to Secret and then they branched out and each sub-leader led the ones under them. The only one that seemed to not have a group under them was Sunder. He seemed to be able to answer to Secret, while the others ruled their groups.

“Interesting setup.” He muttered and his magic juggled them around him. “They seem to act as a pyramid style. The only one that does not seem to have a group under him is Sunder.” He said to the Minion Master. “I would be interested in seeing what exactly his purpose is in their organization.”

“I think he is there to monitor the others,” Gnarl observed. “His purpose is to watch over the others and assure Secret that they are loyal.”

“That would make sense. He works as the middle man and allows others to act in their capacity. I am curious about this mare Sky Star. She runs the storefronts and is involved in their public image.”

“She is one that is in the limelight fairly often, according to our informants,” Gnarl informed him.

“Hmm.” Hunter didn’t reply in words as he scanned the papers. “I am curious how deep they are involved in Equestria’s politics and how long they have been in operation.”

“Do you think they have anything to do with the attempted theft of YOUR land?” Gnarl growled.

“They might have. It’s possible but I would have to read further into it to see how far the rot goes.”

“Does Lady Twilight know about them?”

“She knows some since she was with me when I first met with them.” He supplied. “I would think she knew something but at the same time I doubt it.”

“You think she is unaware?”

“I am almost certain she was. She seemed shocked when it was brought up the first time. I am inclined to assume that she was completely unaware of the black markets that exist in the shadows of every kingdom.”

Gnarl nodded in understanding and his claws gripped the papers in Hunters magic and scanned one of them before he let them go and they went back to hovering in the azure aura. Hunter moved the papers in his magic and began to scan them. He read through what was in front of him and he sighed as he put his head back in the throne and closed his eyes. He leaned forward quickly as Sorkeno called out to him. He set the papers into Gnarls claws and got to his hooves.

“I am heading down to the dragons for some time with the babies.” He said as Gnarl bowed his head and stepped back as the stallion stepped down the stairs and headed for the platforms.

His hooves thudded dully on the stones as he stopped to wait for the platform as it soared toward him and it docked gently with the stones. He sighed and jumped to the platform and it moved through the air toward the Lair. He could sense that Sorkeno was waiting for him and he could see the golden dragon waiting by the platforms. He jumped off and Sorkeno reached out and picked him up and set him on his snout and moved through the Lair toward the Nest. The dragon’s body flowed over the barrier that had been erected to keep the babies inside the Nest and out of the general Lair with the adults. Hunter had sent the servants back to their tasks with the dragons. So long as the babies were not around the other adults dragons could be tended to easily enough.

Sorkeno came out into the larger nest and set the Overlord down onto the stone floor as the babies called and clamored at the sight of him. The little black came barreling toward him and he could sense Sorkeno preparing to defend him. The baby slid to a stop and stared at Hunter as he waited to be told he could greet him. Sorkeno growled in approval and the others did the same as Hunter waited for them. Sorkeno reached out and nudged the black as he surged forward and rammed into Hunter's body as gently as possible. The others waited for their turns as the black nuzzled and pushed against him, inhaling his scent.

“They’ve gotten much better at waiting,” Hunter commented as Sorkeno released the others slowly.

“They Have Little One. The young ones have been working diligently with them to ensure your safety. None of us wish to see you thrown from your hooves to the ground.”

Hunter snorted in agreement as he ran his hooves over the smooth scales of the babies as they nuzzled him. He breathed in the slight scent they gave off and the black’s neck went over his back and he tried to nuzzle his head and Hunter pushed his head back to dissuade him from pushing on his neck and back. The black stopped his attempts and went back to nuzzling his shoulder. The babies relaxed and returned to waiting for their dinner as Setan brought out one of the more docile Chimeras. Hunter stepped back as Sorkeno moved him to stay behind his paw to keep the Chimera from possibly coming after him when the hunt began. Hunter had the creature's claws and fangs blunted to prevent the babies from being injured.

“Their ready to start learning I assume?” Hunter said to the golden dragon.

“They are. We chose this one since it is older and will tire more quickly and allow them to hunt safely. While you provide us meat and anything else we need we must teach them how to provide for themselves if they should need to hunt for themselves. While we will support them as long as they are in the Nest they still will learn.”

Hunter nodding in understanding and watched as the Chimera was brought in and set down ahead of the babies. Hunter’s horn lit as he was as ready as the dragons to protect the babies if the need came. Sorkeno nudged him and he let his aura fade at the wave of calm that went over him from the dragon. The chimera looked around it and he watched as it stared at the babies as they slowly approached it. The four babies all chirped and called out as the chimera snarled. The black stepped forward and the chimera backed up away from him. Hunter watched as Maranna came to lay her body down behind the chimera to prevent it from running away. Sorkeno growled as the other babies trailed behind the black as he kept approaching. The chimera snarled and swatted at his nose when he got closer. The black pulled his head back, his eyes wide. Hunter watched as the black growled and lunged ahead to bite at the creature.

“There we go,” Hunter muttered. “I wondered what they would do.”

The white came to stand close to the black's hip and growled with him. The pale green stayed back and the red stayed back as well. Hunter got to his hooves and watched as the black jumped forward and swiped at the chimera. The creature yelped and limped back away from the dragons. Hunter’s ears flicked forward as he listened intently to the sounds of the babies. He had learned the sounds they made when they were upset or another emotion they wished to convey.

“Be at ease Little One. That one is lame in its forelegs and cannot hurt them.” Sorkeno assured him.

Hunter sat back down and watched as the babies seemed to gather more of their courage. The black-led the charge as he went after the chimera. The monster spun to face him and swiped at his head as he bit at it. Hunter stayed still as the chimera tried to sink its claws into the baby’s neck and the black simply turned its head and dug its fangs into the chimera’s foreleg. The white lunged forward and bit into the other leg and the pair of them began to drag it back toward the other two. Sorkeno lowered his head and he stayed close as the chimera lunged forward to bite into the black’s neck and the black let go in surprise. The white let the chimera go and it tried to flee. Hunter watched as the black lunged forward and dug his teeth into the chimeras back and yanked hard.

Hunter got to his hooves and he watched closely as blood splattered the ground and the chimera screamed as its flesh gave way to the baby’s sharp teeth. Sorkeno reached his head down and pushed the chimera back toward the babies and the white got its courage back and bit into the chimera. The red and green stayed back and he watched as they waited for the other two to do the work. Hunter watched as the four of them descended on the now roaring chimera and tore into it. He looked up at the golden dragon and the dragon nodded in approval.

The baby dragons ate their fill after several minutes and they backed up from the body. Maranna leaned down and ran her tongue over their heads to remove the blood and viscera. Sorkeno reached down and his jaws opened to swallow the remains of the chimera. The babies chirped and fell over themselves as they called. Sorkeno opened his mouth and fire went over the area that had once had the chimera and fire went from his mouth to the floor burning away the remainder of the blood. Hunter said nothing as the black came back to him and rolled onto his back to get the Overlord to scratch his scales.

“Well done.” He praised the babies as they all chirped and called.

Author's Note

Here we go. A bit of a filler as we move forward and I will get more ready as soon as I can.

44: Information Given

Celestia looked up as her sister emerged from her teleport. The younger Alicorn smiled in greeting as she joined her by the throne. Celestia’s magic held a note that had been delivered to her personally and she was going to go over it again with her sister now that she had joined her. Luna looked at her as she levitated the paper to hover in front of her. She watched for her sister’s reaction and she watched as the eyes of the other grew wide. She had much the same reaction when she had read through it. Luna's head slowly turned to look at her and she nodded.

“I know.” She said to her and her magic brought the note to hover in front of herself once more.

“Is this credible?” She asked as she shook her head in disbelief.

“It came through the channels that I had set up for my own spies. I trust their information as they have yet to fail me or feed me incorrect information.” Celestia assured her.

“Did we never look into this ourselves or did we simply miss the connection he had to King Sombra?” Luna questioned.

“I asked myself the same thing when I read over this but I must remind you that there is very little information about him to be found. In general, we have always flown blind about his lineage and all that comes with it.” She admitted with a frustrated sigh.

“That is true.” The younger Alicorn admitted. “We found precious little in the history of our own kingdom and even less when I asked about the history of his kingdom while I was there.”

“I don’t think he would have told you anything even if you were on good terms with him at the time,” Celestia said to her and the other nodded in agreement. “Twilight might know more but she seems rather tight-lipped about his past and the history of the Netherworld Empire in general.”

Luna snorted and nodded at her sister. “Do you think she is keeping things from us?”

“I am certain she is out of respect for his wishes.” Celestia snorted. “It’s not like I can command her to tell me. She is no longer my student and I do not rule over her.”

“That is true.” Luna agreed.

They lapsed into silence as the note hovered close by. She could see Luna thinking over what she knew and she found herself wishing she had asked more of her former student and laid out more of her expectations before she had been sent away to his kingdom. At the same time, she was certain that since Twilight had altered her initial request then she would have done the same thing no matter what she had asked of her. She bit back a deep sigh and closed her eyes for several seconds before she heard Luna breathe in to speak.

“Twilight had mentioned a rebellion in his lands, did she not?” Luna suddenly asked.

Celestia felt as though this question had come out of the left field but she trusted her sister to have a point to the question. “She did. I think she had mentioned two of them but only one was large enough to warrant a response from his forces. I believe so anyway. I would need to look over the letters once more to be certain.”

“I am speaking of the larger one that she was embroiled in.” Luna went on.

“Then yes, she did mention it.” Celestia quickly agreed, allowing her sister to continue. “Why?”

“I cannot help but wonder if the reason we have not heard about him from his ponies is if they are not permitted to leave his kingdom,” Luna said to her.

Celestia tilted her head slightly as she tried to understand why this had been brought up so suddenly. Her eyes widened as she suddenly caught on to her sister's line of thought.

“You make a good point little sister,” Celestia admitted and motioned for her to go on.

“His ponies have never ventured across our borders to ask of our aid. Could it be due to them being severely oppressed and mistreated?”

“We have never heard from them I admit. It would make sense that they have not dared venture our way if they fear the Overlord. His army must be large if he is able to avoid conscripting the general public should the need come. Perhaps they fear the army itself?”

“Or more likely they fear his dragons.” Luna snarled. “He seems to be able to command them as easily as if they were his hounds.”

“That would make even more since no pony wants to tangle with a dragon the size of that golden one.”

“If he can use one of them to act as a taxi what can he command the others to do?” Luna asked her, passion coming into her tone. “Twilight said he had over twenty that come to his command and stand at his side. If they are even close to that one’s size then even we could not stand against him.”

Celestia gave an involuntary shudder at the thought of that many dragons standing against her and her sister. She held the power of the sun but that did not mean she could use it in battle. Her magic was not endless and her sister she knew could not help but think the same thing. She looked away from her sister and her gaze fell on the doors at the end of the room. Her body shuddered again as she thought of the golden dragon. She had been overpowered before and she did not forget what that meant and what had happened as a result of it.

“Is it possible that Twilight was wrong about how that rebellion appeared?” Luna asked, her voice husky.

“What do you mean?”

“While I do greatly like Twilight and enjoy her company I have to admit one trait about her.” Celestia motioned for her to go on. “She is naïve to the world around her and the underside of the world that exists beneath the one she sees.”

“That might be true.” Celestia agreed after a pregnant pause as she looked at the note once more.

Luna leaned and her own gaze read over the words once more. Celestia hoped her silence told her sister that she did not wish to badmouth her former student and her traits. Her heartbeat a bit faster at the thought of what a battle with him might mean for her and her subjects. She closed her eyes as the thoughts washed over her and she heard her sister sigh and she opened her eyes to find Luna sitting in silence before she breathed in to speak once more.

“Do we know who exactly sent this to us?” She asked and pointed her hoof at the paper that was still hovering in the golden aura.

“I admit that I do not know the name of the contact that gave the information to my spy. But they claim the informant to be highly credible and has not led them astray before.” Celestia explained.

Luna nodded and fell silent for several seconds. “What do thee think we should do now?”

Celestia nearly chuckled at the slip from Luna but she drove the laugh from her and thought back to the question that had been said. Her brow furrowed as a question of her own came to mind.

“Are you able to see the dreams of his ponies?” She asked.

Luna tilted her head at the question but didn’t balk at it. “We… I tried while I was there and I was not able to see anything. I could not look into their dreams, I had thought to use that to see what his ponies thought of him but I was not able to.” She admitted.

Uncertainty fell over her like a shroud as she set the note aside and let it sit on a nearby stand. “Do you truly think Twilight was not able to see the oppression that was nearly right in front of her?”

“Twilight is very trusting and always sees the good in everypony. Her good nature is a wonder to behold but it can render her blind just as easily. The art of subterfuge is unknown to her and I do not think she would see it for what it was.”

“Could it have all been an act?” She asked her sister.

Luna looked uncertain as the idea washed over her. “I would like to think that he would not go to all the effort that would require just for her. But at the same time, he might have learned from me to give me a version of what I want to get rid of me.”

Celestia breathed in a deep breath and held it for several seconds. “We need to protect her as much as we can. He seems to have been able to pull the wool over her eyes if our suspicions about him are true. She has gotten to be very attached to him as her close friend and if we are not careful he might turn her against us. While I doubt that can happen we have to be ready for anything.”

“That is a good point. She was able to bring him to the Gala and that shows that he is either as close to her as she thinks he is or he is using her.” Luna agreed.

Celestia gave a deep sigh and she shook her head. “I am now wishing I had not sheltered her as much as I did.” She lamented and rubbed her hoof over her face.

“You did what you thought was best for her at the time. None can argue that.” Luna assured her.

“I was certain it was the right thing at the time but now I find myself regretting it.” She breathed out.

“I hate to ask this now. But what will we be doing now?”

She sighed at her sister’s question and her gaze fell on the slip of paper. “Do you think that Cadance and Shining Armor are aware of him?”

“I am curious if they are aware.”

“Perhaps we should ask them?”

Luna shook her head after a pregnant pause. “I think for now we should act on our own, for now.”

“What are you thinking that will accomplish?” Celestia asked her.

“We do not wish to cause them panic that might trickle down to the crystal ponies. You saw how they acted with Sombra himself. What would happen if they knew that one of his relatives was in their kingdom?”

Celestia grimaced and nodded. “That is a fair point.”

“The last thing we need is to cause harm to them. Our own subjects do not know who that is or even who the Overlord is for that matter. Why stir things when we do not need to?”

“Also a good point.”

Author's Note

I am so sorry it has taken me a while to get a new chapter of this story out. I hit a hardcore roadblock with it. Admiral Q Ponyform reached out and helped me out a great deal with it. I am hopeful to have more of it in the coming time but if I drop it off again I am sorry. I normally do not post anything this short but I decided it is better than nothing and it will help me get to the chapters that I already have ready. one step closer to the ones that are waiting to be used. :twilightsmile: Thank you and please enjoy!

45: New Magic

Hunter groaned as his magic flowed around him. He had been trying to call on the Magic of the Netherworld on his own for the past three hours. Gnarl was busy with the task of finding a home for the filly they had taken in when they had arrested her family and that was a task he did not wish to interrupt. He closed his eyes and reached out once more with his senses. He could sense the magic as it flowed easily around and over him. The warmth of his natural aura flowed easily over and under his skin as it grew in strength. He could sense the evil that his line carried in the back of his mind as it also was a part of him, a part that he chose to acknowledge, but not use. His heartbeat steadily within his chest as his hooves gripped the stone and metal floor of the throne room.

He could hear Dezhara and Wrath off to the side of the throne behind him. His ears flicked to hear them for several seconds before he refocused on the magic he was trying to reach out to. He opened his eyes as he sent his own magic out to search for the magic of the Netherworld once more. He waited for the response and he was disappointed as nothing came back to him.

“By the Netherworld.” He growled and leaned back on his hind legs. “It should not be this difficult. I am the Overlord of the Netherworld and it answers my command. I can command the Netherworld itself to shift and move by my command but I cannot find the magic that lives within it.”

His words stung even as he spoke them to himself, not expecting an answer from the minion and the dire wolf that were in the room with him. He refused to fail at anything that he set out to do and so far he was failing with his chosen task. His shoulders sagged as his head lowered to be level with his chest. His aura faded to nothing as he shook his head in frustration. The Overlord's eyes closed once more as he breathed deeply and released the breath. He opened his eyes after a minute of silence and he spun for the throne.

“Little one?”

Hunter nearly jumped out of his skin as he looked back to the front of the room to see Sorkeno’s golden snout in the doorway. He sighed and shook his head as he made for the dragon.

“Yes?”

“What are you doing?” The dragon asked him, his voice calm and soothing.

“I am trying to command the Netherworld's magic.” He replied.

The dragon looked uncertain for several seconds before a slight grin tugged at his mouth. “And you are sending waves of magic through the Netherworld itself to accomplish what?”

Hunter groaned and put his forehead against the smooth scales of the dragon's jaw. “I am trying to find the magic itself. I cannot command it if I can’t find it.”

Sorkeno made an agreeing noise as he seemed to be considering what had been explained. “It has eluded you for this long?”

“Yes. It's becoming more aggravating by the minute.” Hunter admitted as he shifted and leaned his shoulder against the dragon's jaw. “I can’t seem to locate it. I can command the Netherworld to do anything I wish it to do but I can’t find the magic that pulses within it.”

“It refuses to answer you?” Sorkeno questioned. “Are you not connected to it?”

“I am connected to the Netherworld, I am its master and its Overlord. But… its magic is out of my grasp.” Hunter groaned and ran his hoof over his face.

Sorkeno pushed gently against him to comfort him and the Overlord said nothing in reply to the dragon’s comforting warmth. “Perhaps you are trying too hard?”

“I have been using varying amounts of magic from the most gentle I can manage to the most forceful,” Hunter argued. “Explain how that is too hard?”

Sorkeno closed his eyes and pushed Hunter away from him. “Perhaps you should seek help with it?”

“I am trying to accomplish it without Gnarl. We are still trying to find a suitable family for the filly we have in our custody after the arrest of her family. I tasked him with that and I do not wish to distract him from it. That filly needs to be in a safe place.”

Sorkeno nodded as the Overlord began to pace. “Perhaps this is a case where he is needed for this task more than the one he is on.” Sorkeno reasoned. “I am certain that the filly will be fine for the afternoon while you are in need of him as your adviser.”

“Hmm.”

“Come with me. We will discuss this further in private.” Sorkeno advised and Hunter jumped to his snout and climbed over his scales to his usual place.

Sorkeno leaned back and free-fell off the side of the Netherworld Tower and his wings stayed pinned to his sides as Hunter held tightly to the golden scales. Hunter watched as the Netherworld stretched out under them and he felt Sorkeno’s wings snap out and he felt the shift in the dragon’s body as he angled upward. The Overlord said nothing as his hooves were notched in the niches in the dragon's scales. He looked past the dragon’s horns and he could see the balcony outside of his quarters as it grew in size the closer they got to it. He held tightly as the dragon angled and dug his claws into the side of the stones and he heaved his long body up onto the balcony and settled in place. He lowered his head and Hunter slid from his place and then jumped to the balcony.

The dragon raised his head and he laid down on the balcony now that Hunter was no longer on his head or at his paws. The Overlord was silent as he looked out over the Netherworld ahead of him. He could see the walls as they shifted and lava flowed freely in places. His skin trembled as he rolled his shoulders and he saw Sorkeno look down at him and the dragon opened his mouth to speak further.

“You are looking to connect to something that is already yours, true?”

“In a way, yes.” Hunter agreed.

The dragon raise done paw and held it out ahead of them. “Treat it as if it is already a part of your magic. You have many magics at your disposal. You have your own, ours, the dark magic, and you are looking for another to add to that.”

“True.”

“Why?”

“I want what is mine,” Hunter replied.

Sorkeno’s paw made a fist and he looked down at the Overlord who looked sheepishly back at him.

“Not the answer you were looking for?” Hunter asked him.

“You have many traits little one. Patience is not one of them.” Sorkeno gently teased as he put his paw back down. “Do you recall when you were learning to use the magic within you? Your Unicorn magic?”

“Yes?”

“Do you recall what Kaiana told you when you were having trouble controlling it?”

Hunter stiffened at the mention of her name but he focused on his own memories to answer the question he had been asked. “Umm… shit hang on.” He replied and focused on recalling what she had advised him in the early years of using his innate magic. “She told me to allow it to lead the way and to follow it to the place that it lives within me.”

“Use that now,” Sorkeno advised as his eyes narrowed slightly, wisdom reflected within them.

“I have used every method I can think of already.” He argued gently.

Sorkeno gave a short shake of his head. “I think you have forgotten one.”

Hunter opened his mouth to speak further when the sound of claws on stone caught his attention and both of them turned to look as a minion raced up to him, a scroll in his claws.

“Master!” The minion shrieked as it held out the scroll and Hunter took it from him.

Hunter’s magic gripped the scroll and he read over the contents and his brow furrowed as his magic incinerated the scroll. “Odd.”

“What is it little one?”

“One of the Chimeras refuses to eat.”

“Is that so tragic that you need to be aware of it?”

“It’s not that it’s tragic, it’s which one,” Hunter explained and the dragon tilted his head as he went on. “The chimera I was going to buy is one that I have been keeping an eye on.”

“I see.” Sorkeno righted his head as he understood what had been said. “And why do you think she is refusing to eat?”

“Could be any number of reasons. She doesn’t like the meat, her stall is dirty, etc. But at the same time, I can’t help but wonder if it is something else.”

“Such as?”

Hunter leaned back on his heels and looked at the dragon. “It might be that she is looking for me.”

“Oh?”

“I am the alpha to her. The last I saw her was a couple of weeks ago but when I was around her she and I found out who was the lead and it was not her.”

“She might be waiting for the alpha to come to her.” Sorkeno reasoned. “You should check on her.”

“Why?”

“She has bonded to you as the little black has done. I may not know Chimeras well but I can tell when there is a bond in place.” Hunter grimaced as the dragon went on. “Do you think you would be able to train her?”

“What?!”

“You can use her,” Sorkeno replied.

“It’s a Chimera, not a dire wolf,” Hunter argued.

“I understand that. But think of it little one. What better to wade into battle with than a monster like that?”

Hunter groused and shook his head. “I was nearly torn to shreds by one of her kind.” Hunter began.

“That’s true.” Sorkeno interrupted. “Has this one shown any desire to attack you?”

Hunter looked away from him and then back to the dragon. “No. She attacked another that tried last time I was around her.”

“Did she?” Sorkeno’s voice showed a hint of surprise. “Use her then. She is already yours in a way. Why did you choose her originally?”

Hunter looked at the ground. “I chose her for the intelligence I saw in her. She was not a dumb animal. She’s an animal that’s true but there was something… more to her.”

“Then teach her.” Sorkeno urged. “Go to her now and feed her that creates a deeper bond with you as more than just the alpha to her. You bring what she needs and you provide for her as the alpha and the one who stands above her in power.”

“It’s a Chimera,” Hunter growled.

Sorkeno looked at him, his eyes tall and wisdom reflected in them as he nudged the stallion. “You are not the scared stallion you once were. You have become something that she will respect and defer to. Even alone she would not be able to harm you and I am certain she knows it. Use her intelligence to your advantage and give her a task. You have a dire wolf at your back, why not a Chimera that all things fear?”

Hunter said nothing as the dragon finished speaking and he felt an involuntary shudder go through him at the thought of the Chimera not being caged. He understood the dragon's reasoning and it had its merits, but he hesitated all the same. He had managed to not flinch the last few times he had been around them. The last uncaged Chimera he had been around having been eaten by the baby dragons. Granted that one had been severely lame in the front and he had the dragons to watch over him. He nearly shuddered and closed his eyes.

“Last time I was around them uncaged was the one that the babies killed,” Hunter replied.

“Then allow her to be uncaged and I will stand to watch over you.” Sorkeno reasoned to him. “She will not harm you.”

“How are you so certain?”

“I know.”

Hunter wanted to argue further as Gnarl came around the corner and he drew their attention.

“Master?” Gnarl spoke as he neared them. “Greetings Lord Dragon.”

“Greetings Gnarl,” Sorkeno replied. “Think on what I have said little one. Do not let your past with Chimeras in general blind you to the chances that this one has to give.”

Sorkeno nuzzled him and moved forward and his body slid off the balcony and his wings opened to carry him away from the stallion. Hunter said nothing in response to his departure but he looked to the Minion Master. He sighed and moved to face his advisor.

“Yes, Gnarl?”

“I believe I have found a suitable placement for the filly as you had requested.”

“Oh?”

“Yes, a family within the Empire is looking to adopt or at least foster her for the time being while her family’s status is evaluated by you.”

Hunter said nothing for several seconds before he gave a silent nod of his head and he looked back the way the dragon had flown. “Good. That is one issue resolved for the time being. How is she doing with Silk and Soft Touch?”

“She appears to have adjusted well to the maids and their routine. I believe they enjoy her company but it is clear that she needs a more stable environment.” Gnarl replied.

“Good that will allow them to go back to their normal duties with the Tower. When can we have her moved?” He asked.

“I have arranged for them to be moved to her new place tomorrow. If I may…”

“Go ahead.”

“She has been asking for you.”

“What?”

“She keeps asking for Alie.” The minion went on. “Despite telling her that you are not here she is fixated on that name you used.”

“It’s not the name that’s she’s fixated on,” Hunter said to him. “She’s fixated on the pony itself. She is in for a shock if she were to see me now.”

“I agree. If you think it would be of benefit to her…”

“No. There is no benefit to appearing before her as a pony that is not real. If it comes down to get her to move as we need her to then perhaps, but at the moment it is not needed. We will send Soft Touch with her when she is sent to the Empire. She knows the mare and that will keep her stable.”

“Understood.” Gnarl agreed and bowed his head in agreement. “I also have a question for you Great Master.”

Hunter said nothing in response and simply looked at the waiting minion.

“There was a great deal of magic being used earlier and the blues were in a near frenzy over it. Might I ask what was going on?”

Hunter looked at him and then to the Netherworld around him. He had not considered what the use of that much magic would do to the minions themselves. The blues were much more magically inclined and were sensitive to magical fluctuations. When he thought about it he was not shocked that they had reacted to the amount he was using.

“That’s a fair question,” Hunter admitted. “I was reaching out to the Netherworld magic and seeing if I was able to command it.”

Gnarl said nothing for several seconds as he stared at the black Unicorn before he finally blinked and shook his head. “The Netherworld magic is not so easily commanded, My Lord.”

“I noticed.” Hunter snapped.

Gnarl managed not to flinch at the stallion's tone. “It is not meant to be reached out to in that way. It is to be felt and cannot be reached by force.”

“So it needs a gentler touch?”

“Not really. It needs to be commanded but the way it is brought about is much simpler. I can instruct you on its mechanics when you wish.”

Hunter said nothing for several seconds as he considered the Magic of the Netherworld and he was torn between not bothering with it if it was such a pain to reach. But at the same time, he knew that having it at his command could only add to the strength that he had at his disposal. He sighed and nodded to the Minion Master and motioned for him to lead the way. The Minion bowed low and wobbled back the way he had come with the stallion on his heels.

Hunter looked up as the Heart of the Netherworld looked ahead of him. He knew enough about the place to know not to mess with it. The magic that kept the Netherworld alive pulsed within the Heart and he had made it his goal in life to preserve and leave it alone. His red eyes scanned the pillars of stone that loomed ahead of him. Each pillar was easily three ponies wide and infinitely tall. Lava pulsed through the stones and gems and crystals glowed from with the pillars. Beyond them, an even larger pillar stood in the center of the others. It was as dark as night and no gems or lava pulsed over its smooth surface. Hunter had been here before but he tended to leave it to its own devices since it did not need his interference to operate to preserve the Netherworld.

“Why am I here?” Hunter asked the minion who looked back at him.

“The Heart holds the Magic of the Netherworld. To command it you must commune with the Heart itself.”

“Are you kidding?” Hunter growled. “You told me to respect this place and leave it alone when I was a foal. I remember you bringing me here to see it so I would know where it was and avoid it.”

“I am aware of what I said, Master,” Gnarl assured him as they stopped in front of the dark pillar. “You were young and the magic of this place would have overwhelmed you at that age. It is the reason I did not teach you how to command it then.”

“It could have killed me then?”

“Correct. The magic alone would have broken not only your body but your mind. I was correct when I told you not to trifle with it and credit to you, you never did.” Gnarl said to him.

“Okay. Now, what do I do?”

“You must figure out how to communicate with the Heart itself that is something I cannot teach you. Your Lord father had his methods but I know that each method is different for each Overlord. Your grandfather had his way and it was vastly different from your great grandfather before him.”

“So it's trial and error and hope I don’t destabilize the Netherworld doing it.”

Gnarl looked nervously at the stallion before he nodded. Hunter looked up to where the ceiling would have been if there was one that he could see. He approached the pillar carefully and he stopped a bare foot from its smooth surface. His mind went over methods that he had heard of and he reached out a hoof and set it gently on the smooth surface.

“Okay. Here we go.” He whispered to himself and closed his eyes to focus on what he was trying to do.

His mind reached out to the pillar ahead of him and he removed his hoof when the Netherworld around him shifted. Behind him, he heard a soft gasp and he looked back to see Gnarl looking even more nervous.

“Okay wrong method.” Hunter groaned and he saw Gnarl nod almost frantically in reply. “Okay let’s redo that.”

Hunter set his hoof back in place and he leaned forward to place the tip of his horn against the smooth surface. The pillar shuddered and he pulled back immediately. He looked over his shoulder to Gnarl and the minion was watching him intently. He reared up and set both hooves in place on the pillar and a deep breath pulled from him as he focused on the magic that he was certain he should be able to feel by proximity alone.

The longer he stood the less he felt from the stones around him. As the Overlord he was innately in tune with the Dark Tower. He could sense the power that came from it in a way he was not able to clearly explain to anypony. But the longer he stood the less he felt and he heaved a deep sigh as he pushed off the stone and looked over his shoulder.

“Master?”

“The longer I stand here the less in tune I feel like I am with the Dark Tower itself.”

Gnarl looked thoughtful as he considered what had been said. “That is true. The Heart is the center of your domain and the power it holds pushes away all others. So that makes sense that your other magic would be growing dull when around it.” Gnarl informed him.

“Oh.” Hunter quipped and turned back to the pillar.

He considered what he had been told and his horn lit with his aura as Gnarl yelped in a warning. The ground heaved and Hunter was thrown backward as the stones reacted to the magic he used. His horn went dormant as he rolled to his hooves.

“So no magic at all can be used around it?”

“Correct. It tends to react badly in response, My Lord.”

“I see that,” Hunter replied and he sighed in frustration. “Now wha…”

“Master?”

Hunter said nothing as his thoughts fell on what Kaiana had taught him so many years ago. ‘Let it lead me…’ He walked up to the Heart and started to set his hoof on the stones when he looked up at his horn. The horn was still as no magic flowed through it and he leaned forward till the tip once more touched the Heart. The pillar seemed to shudder once more and he focused on using his horn as a conduit. He went still and time began to tick past him as he waited for the Heart to respond further to him.

“Okay… You lead the way and I will follow you.” He whispered to the Heart as he waited.

Minutes ticked past him as he began to feel a tremble going through the Heart. He started to pull back when the ripple spread not through the Netherworld but into his horn and then onto his body. His armor tensed around his body as he remained still. The tremble coursed over him and he could feel it slowly growing in strength as he stood still. His heartbeat steadily within him and he started to reach out but paused as the pillar grew warm and he felt something within him seemed to click into place. The Overlord waited as magic began to flow back into him through his horn from the Heart itself. He closed his eyes and focused on the magic that he was now able to feel and it began to rush through him. He didn’t see the aura of darkness and lightning that began to build around him.

Gnarl backed up several steps as the lightning lashed around the area and bit deep into the ground. He could see that his Master did not move from his place as the Heart seemed to be growing in power and violence. He watched closely for any of the lightning or dark aura to go near the Overlord but it seemed to be staying away from him completely. The dark aura was growing in strength as it began to flow over the ground and Gnarl coughed as it came near him. He backed up further as the aura seemed to poison the air. He started to call out in alarm when the aura seemed to begin to flow back the way it had come.

“Master.” He whispered and watched the black Unicorn even closer, searching for any sign of distress.

At first, he was alarmed but as the time began to flow past him he was suddenly more certain that the Heart was reacting to the magic within the Overlord. Which included the darkness his line carried. While it was not commonly used it was still there and it lived within the Unicorn. He watched closely and the lightning lashed the groundless and he watched as the dark aura flowed swiftly back to the stallion. He knew that the Heart had been born of the wishes of the first of Hunter’s line. He felt that the Heart was a personification of his wishes for his future line. If he looked at it from that aspect then the actions of the Heart were normal. He had seen the other Overlords before Hunter takes the Netherworld Magic under their control but it had been a much tamer action compared to now. His eyes stayed glued to the Overlord and he watched as the Heart began to shift and turn. His eyes went wide as it seemed to lean over the Master and then flow back into place.

Hunter felt something push back against his mind and he pushed his mind to let it happen. Something seemed to click into place for him and he could feel the power as it bubbled under the surface of the Netherworld itself. He had always known there was power to be had from it but it had never occurred to him to take it. His own power had always been enough for him to succeed in his endeavors. Everything around him went silent and his ears flicked as the sound of claws on stone caught his ear and he opened one eye to find Gnarl at his side. He pulled his horn away from the pillar and he looked down at the minion, who wore a look of what could almost be called concern.

“Master?”

“Yes?”

“How are you?”

Hunter did not immediately respond as he looked around them and he could see furrows in the stone and he found that he did not know the cause. He knew that they had not been there before but he was not sure what had happened. He looked up at the smooth pillar and it seemed unchanged from when he had first arrived. His red eyes glowed brightly as he considered his surroundings and he finally looked at the minion more closely.

“I think I’m fine.” He replied. “What happened here though?” He asked as he pointed behind him.

Gnarl looked unsure of how to reply as the stallion spun on his heel to look more closely at the ground. “When you were communing with the Heart lightning lashed the ground and a dark mist covered the ground.”

“Oh?”

“Yes, Great One. You did not hear it?”

“I don’t recall hearing it. Even though it happened right behind me I don’t remember the sound of the stones breaking.” Hunter admitted with a shrug of his shoulders.

“Can you feel the Netherworld more than before?” Gnarls voice was insistent as he questioned his Lord.

Hunter fell quiet as he looked around him. He was not sure how to explain to Gnarl how he felt. He felt more in tune with the Netherworld itself. His senses could reach further and he could almost feel the Netherworld in a literal sense versus a metaphysical sense. His red eyes glowed as he settled for looking at the minion and simply nodding versus trying to explain.

“Then it was worth your time?”

“Yes, it was worth the time it took to accomplish. Now I have it at my command as well.”

“May I ask you something, My Lord?”

“Go ahead.”

“What prompted you to decide to bring the Netherworld to further heel?”

Hunter paused as he had been about to walk away from the pillar and leave the area. He looked over his shoulder to the Heart and he sighed. He had not been prompted by anything that he could easily explain. He looked at the Advisor and chose to try to explain his reasoning to some extent.

“It’s just a strange feeling.”

“Meaning?”

“I’m not sure how to explain it. It’s like something in the back of my mind needling me to act. I’m not sure what it is or even if it’s real but this seems to have helped.”

Gnarl looked at him closely for several seconds before he nodded. “Your Lord father was famous for his sparks of intuition. Even when it flew in the face of common sense he would follow that feeling that drove him onward. Your Lady mother often teased him for it but even she agreed that it had its place. You might even call it an instinct but it is more commonly called intuition.”

“Hmm.” Hunter made a noise in reply as he tried to focus on what had driven him to gain the Netherworlds Magic. “It’s just something in the back of my mind. Like that feeling when someone is talking about you behind your back. Maybe that is not as clear as I am trying to make it.”

“I understand it well enough Master. You are acting to preserve the Netherworld and your kingdom. Adding the Netherworld Magic to your arsenal can only be a good thing. It is good that you have gained power over it.”

“Is it?”

“Yes, my Lord. Now come with me. We have things to discuss.” Gnarl said and began to lead the stallion away from the Heart and back to Throne Room.

Hunter said nothing as he fell in behind the minion. He paused for a moment and looked back to the pillar Heart behind him before he gave a light snort and fell in behind his Advisor.

“The Netherworld Magic can reach far into the world around it. I believe now it would even be able to reach into Equestria itself if it were needed.” Gnarl said to him.

“Oh?”

“Yes, when the Netherworld was first molded it had been soaking in the magic of the world around it for eons possibly so the power it wields is considerable. As time has passed I believe that power has only continued to grow. You could even use it to protect the young Princess.”

Hunter stopped in his tracks and groaned loudly. “This again?”

“Again my Lord a suitable mare must be protected for your line to go on. The Princess is that suitable mare and she must be protected and treated well.”

Hunter growled and put his head back as his eyes closed in annoyance. “Right.”

“Do not think we have not noticed how you favor her Master,” Gnarl said back to him as he also stopped and looked over his shoulder at the suffering stallion.

“I do not… What in the world makes you think that?”

Gnarl gave him a simple look and Hunter had the feeling that he was being treated as a foal for several seconds. “Really Master? You are not as subtle as you think you are. The mare was the only one near you upon the passing of Kaiana. You left a minion for her alone to communicate with you and you answer her summons should the need arise. You give her gifts that you know she will enjoy, I may be an old minion but I know when one is engaging in courting a member of the opposite sex.”

Hunter’s eyes went wide as he brought his head down and stared at the old minion. “I… No.”

Hunter began to walk forward and Gnarl once more fixed him with a withering look as he neared him and walked quickly past the minion. He heard the minion give a long-suffering sigh and the sound of claws began to echo behind him. The Overlords mind went over what had been said and he realized that the minion was right. He had been courting her in a somewhat odd manner but not in a way that should have been that obvious. He was horrified that even the minions may have noticed. He breathed deeply and tried not to groan as he led the minion away from the Heart.

Author's Note

Sorry for the long delay. Special thanks to Admiral Q Ponyform for the help with flow and ideas. Truly a great help to me to get this back on track. I will try to get chapters out once more and I hope we will not have any huge delays as we have so far. Thank you again for reading!

46: Explanations Given

46: Explanations Given

Twilight stood outside the meeting chamber, her heart beating harder in her chest. Her Netherworld Regalia glowed gently in its place and she took some comfort in its gentle glow. The fact that the blue minions that had been used in its creation were with her was of small comfort to her. She was not sure why but she liked knowing they were close to her. She looked back at her saddlebags and the documents and evidence that sat within them. Her ears flicked as the sound of an inner door caught her attention and that told her that the other Princesses had arrived and were now waiting for her. She had called on them earlier in the week to meet with her as she had many things to tell them about.

“Okay, here we go. I can do this.” She whispered to herself and her horn lit with her aura as she used her magic to push the double doors open.

The other Alicorn’s looked up as she walked in and they both gave her a welcoming smile as she approached the table that they sat at. The purple mare smiled in reply as they both straightened as she set her saddlebags on the ground by her hooves and sat down across from them.

“Good morning Twilight,” Celestia said to her, her tone calm and serene.

Twilight felt warmth spread through her at the sight of the same smile that she had been given many times as the other mare’s student. It was warm and comforting to her but she felt trepidation flow into her as her thoughts fell on why she had called to speak to them went through her mind. Her skin trembled and her wings tightened around her body as she waited for Luna to speak in turn.

“Twilight? Why have thee called on us both?” Luna asked her, skipping a greeting entirely.

Twilight nearly chuckled at the slip into old speech but she held it back. Celestia nudged her sister in teasing and the younger mare looked at her as she suddenly cringed and went back to looking at Twilight. Twilight cleared her throat gently and took a breath as she prepared to speak.

“I wanted to alert the two of you to things that have been going on. I have been working with Hunter on a few things and I wanted to bring you up to speed.” She began.

“What do you mean?” Celestia asked her, gently interrupting.

Twilight stared at her for a moment at the interruption and she felt aggravation flare before she quashed it. “Many years ago Hunter was the target of an attempted murder that might have succeeded if not for other factors. He has been trying to track down the culprit for quite some time and he got a lead recently.”

Luna’s eyes went wide for several seconds before she composed herself once more and leaned slightly forward. “Why would anypony be willing to risk repercussions that would arise from trying to kill him?”

“It was an attempt that was born of greed and stupidity.” She growled in reply.

Both mares raised an eyebrow at her tone but seemed to let it slide as they both leaned back in their chairs.

“When did this happen?” Celestia asked her.

“It happened back when Hunter had retaken his kingdom back after losing control of it when he was first named Overlord. It happened in one of his territories after he regained control.”

“Why did he lose control of it in the first place?” Luna asked.

Twilight paused as she considered what she was allowed to say. She did not want to give more information that Hunter would have allowed but at the same time, she was not sure how it would have been used against him. It was not detrimental to him in a large way or even in a small one. She shrugged and her shoulders tensed slightly as she went on.

“His father vanished when he was young some their nobility took advantage of it and stage a coup. Thus he had to retake his kingdom.”

Celestia nodded and looked thoughtful. “So when he lost his kingdom he learned all about it in the meantime and went about retaking it later.”

Luna was quiet as she looked from the table to the purple Alicorn and back to the table then to the white mare at her side. “So he told you about that?”

“He told me about it so that I would understand a bit more about how his kingdom is run and why he acts the way he does.” Twilight explained.

The other mares seemed to accept what she had said and Twilight bit back a relieved sigh. Celestia watched her for several seconds and Twilight held back a quizzical look of her own and the look faded from her former mentor's face. Luna tapped her chin with her hoof and seemed to think deeply about what had been said.

“How did he find the ponies who attacked him?” Luna asked, her tone inquisitive.

“In Everlight there was an arena that was used for tournaments and sponsored fights. He had not been to it after he had retaken the kingdom and he allowed it to continue due to the history of it in the area. He was alerted to an issue in that area and he was attacked when he arrived and imprisoned. He was placed into the arena and monsters set against him to try to kill him, he was used as a spectacle for those allowed to spectate.” Twilight explained.

She waited for them to react to what she had told them and she worked through her mind what she would tell them next. She would leave out how he was hurt and only explain that he was. She would explain how it had happened and what had been done about it.

“How badly wounded was he?” Luna asked.

“Bad enough that he had the entire Arena destroyed.” She replied, cutting out part of her explanation.

“He destroyed it?” Celestia asked and her face was curious as she went back to listening.

“Yes. He leveled it to the ground.”

“How?” Luna asked. “We assume it was sizable.”

“I assume it was as well. I didn’t see it or any sign of it while we were there. I guess he had the wreckage tended to and other structures built in its place. It happened years before we arrived in the Netherworld.” Twilight explained. “As to how it was destroyed Sorkeno did it at Hunter's command.” She paused as they looked uncertain at the mention of the dragon’s name. “The golden dragon he had with him.”

“Ahh I see,” Celestia said as understanding went over her face.

Luna cringed at the thought of the enormous dragon. “Are they all that size?”

Twilight bit back a sigh at the question. They had asked this before but she chose not to point that out. “No. They're smaller but not by much.” She informed her. “Anyway. Back to what happened recently.”

“How did he track down the ponies who harmed him?” Celestia asked.

“In his kingdom, he had captured a pony that had been involved in the attempted killing of him years before. He questioned that pony and he was able to put him on the right track.” Twilight replied.

“How did he connect this pony to Equestria?” Luna asked her, her tone hurried.

“When he was questioned he implicated a third party in the purchase of a monster that was used against Hunter in the arena. That monster had done the most damage and Hunter wished to hunt down the seller. The pony he captured was connected with an organization that exists in Equestria. This organization had also made the appearance in the Empire Heartlands as well.”

“Were we told about that?” Celestia asked her, her tone uncertain.

“Yes. I sent a letter about it.” Twilight quickly replied.

“I recall the letter,” Luna said and nodded at the memory of it.

Celestia looked thoughtful and after several seconds she closed her eyes for a moment as she nodded in remembrance. “I do recall it now. My apologies for forgetting for a moment.” She said with a chuckle at herself.

Twilight stifled a giggle at her former mentor’s forgetfulness. “It’s fine. The ponies in that incident were questioned later by Hunter and they were connected to a group that is stationed in Equestria and not in his Kingdom.”

“How did he locate where they were stationed?” Luna asked.

Twilight grimaced. “I’m actually not sure how he got the information. He brought it up to me later and he already had the information to provide me.” She admitted.

“Why were you not informed?” Celestia pressed.

Twilight gave a low chuckle in response. “I was only brought into the situation when he needed help to find a location within the walls of Canterlot. He didn’t know the layout of the city so I helped him from there.”

“Did that bother you?” Celestia asked her, her voice hesitant.

Twilight barked a laugh and shook her head. “Of course not.”

Luna grinned widely in response to Twilight’s laughter. “Were you able to find what he needed?”

“Yes. It was a bar in the red district and he brought me with him to the meeting he had with the ponies he learned were connected.” Twilight explained.

Both Alicorn’s nodded in understanding. “What is the result of his investigation?” Celestia asked.

“He found out the name of the supplier who supplied the Chimera that was used against him and he was able to find them and take them into custody.”

“Where are those ponies now?” Luna wondered aloud.

She paused and looked uncomfortable for a moment before she went on. “They are in his kingdom's dungeons.”

“How many were involved?” Celestia questioned.

“That I am not sure of,” Twilight admitted. “Only Hunter knows the exact numbers of ponies that were directly involved, I do know that he took every Chimera that they owned as well.”

Luna made a thoughtful noise as she slouched in her chair for a moment. “We assume that you did not call us here just to inform us of this. Is there more?”

Twilight nodded and her horn lit as she lifted her saddlebags in her magic and pulled out three packets of documents from within the bags. Her magic lifted two of the three and set one in front of her fellow Princesses so they had one packet each. Luna stared at the packet in front of her and Celestia looked amused at the sight of it. Once her magic had faded Twilight settled into her chair and looked at them. Luna's eyes darted from the packet to the purple Alicorn, back to the packet and back to her.

“Now. If you would open the packet to page one I will outline what exactly we have been doing.” Twilight said to them and her magic flicked open her own packet to keep her on task and organized.

47: Interrogations

Hunter walked down the hallway toward his dungeons with Gnarl on his heels. The Advisor wobbled behind him and his ears flicked as he could hear the Minion Masters claws clicking down on the stone walkway. He had been told that the son of the breeder, Creed, was ready to be spoken to. The overlord was silent as his hooves thudded dully on the stone of the Netherworld.

“So they say he is ready to be spoken to?” Hunter asked the Advisor behind him.

“Yes, Master. According to what I have been told he has become even more withdrawn and appears to have given up a bit. Once faced with your Dark Majesty no doubt he will give up what he knows.” Gnarl replied.

“Hmm.” Hunter made a noise in reply but said nothing in response.

His mind went over what he needed from the interrogation he was about to be a part of. He needed more answers and he was sure that he was more likely to get them from Creed versus his father Storm. The elder pony was more entrenched in the organization and would no doubt know more but it was more likely that he would remain silent.

“Have they seen anything from Storm or the others that indicate that they are more ready to talk?” He finally asked after several minutes of silence.

“No Master. All that I have been told tells me that the other ponies have a firmer constitution than Creed. He is a bit more nervous and more likely to break easily.” Gnarl informed him.

“I see.”

The Overlord fell silent as the dungeons came into view in front of him. They had taken a floating circle to the dungeons area and were now moving toward the section that held the prisoners that had been apprehended from the Chimera bust. He came to the metal door that separated the interrogation cell from the rest of the sector. Wrath jumped from his back to the ground and the minion scrambled up the wall next to the door and pulled the viewing port back for the Overlord to look inside. He could see the pony inside as he was sitting at the table in silence.

Hunter watched him closely as he kept looking toward the door and then back to his hooves that were chained to the table. The black stallion as silent as Wrath remained on the wall holding the viewing panel open. He leaned back on his hooves as Wrath closed the port and scrambled back to the Unicorns back. His armor tightened around him as he stood still and his ears flicked as minions moved toward the door to open it for him. He held off on signaling them to open it as he gathered his thoughts and focused on his task.

He closed his eyes for several seconds before they opened once more and he gave the minions a stiff nod. They pushed the door open and the Unicorn stallion walked confidently into the room. He watched as Creed looked up as the door swung open and he cringed down into his chair and fear leeched it's way back into his face. The Overlord said nothing as Wrath jumped off his back and ran ahead of him to pull out the chair opposite of the Earth pony. He moved toward the table and sat down into the chair Wrath had pulled out for him. The chair moved forward and he sat down heavily in place. Creed gulped loudly at the sight of the fully armored stallion. He fidgeted and pulled against the chain gently causing them to rattle a bit at his movement. Hunter watched him, his eyes glowed brightly in the dim light of the room.

Hunter was silent as the pony fidgeted and his eyes kept darting around the room to the minion at Hunter's hooves and then back to the Overlord. Time ticked past as the Chimera breeder grew more and more nervous and upset. Hunter sat still and silent as the other pony shifted in his seat and sweat began to leech through Creed’s fur. Hunter remained silent as the minutes ticked past and the pony finally seemed to break as he whimpered and looked at the Unicorn stallion.

“What do you want?” He whispered, his voice barely a whisper as he pleaded for the other stallion to speak.

Hunter gave a smile that only seemed to make the pony whimper further and his whimpers became louder as the silence stretched again. “I want answers.”

“What answers?”

“About five years ago you sold a Chimera to somepony in my territory.” He said to him.

“I was just a breeder back then. I have no idea what the business was doing at that time. I don’t know anything about it.” Creed explained.

Hunter leaned forward slightly and Creed leaned back in response. “Does anything from that time stand out?”

Creed fell silent and Hunter watched as a sudden look of determination crossed the pony's face. “Why should I tell you anything?”

Hunter gave a low chuckle in response to his question and the other pony cringed into his chair. “If you wish to remain where you are then feel free to remain silent. Otherwise, I would recommend you give me what I want.”

Creed's eyes went wide as he lunged forward into the table, causing the chains to rattle loudly. “What about my family?!”

“They are being taken care of,” Hunter informed him.

“What about my daughter?” Creed asked, his voice louder than before.

“She is being placed with a foster family in one of my cities for the time being. She has been well-tended while she was here in the Netherworld.”

Creed’s eyes went wide as anger flowed into his expression. “Why was she taken from my wife, her mother?!”

“The faster you talk the faster you are reunited with them. You give me what I want and I will do what I can to reunite you.” Hunter reasoned.

Creed's eyes darted from side to side and down to his hooves as Hunter fell silent, waiting. Hunter sat in silence as he waited for the pony to choose. He knew that the Earth pony had to now choose where to put his loyalty, with his family or with his father and the organization. Minutes ticked past as he waited for Creed to make his choice. Creed closed his eyes and he sagged visibly in his chair and his eyes were downcast as he looked up at the other stallion.

“What do you want to know?”

A smirk went over Hunter's face as he leaned forward. “I want to know everything.”

“Can you be more specific?”

“Start from the time when you grew to know about the organization to current.”

“I was made aware of them a few years ago.”

A scowl crossed Hunter's expression and Creed flinched at the sight of it. He could sense the lie that the pony had tried to feed him. “I would recommend you not lie to me.”

Creed closed his eyes and Hunter could see the despair that was flowing off the pony as Creed sighed deeply. “Okay, I did lie about that.” Hunter motioned for him to go on and he gave another low sigh. “They came to us about ten years ago or so. They pitched it to us to help us sell the Chimera’s over a wider field.”

“You specialize in the Chimera’s exclusively?”

“No. At the time we were selling other monsters but the Chimera is the one that we were slowly becoming more specialized in at that time. We were working on breeding them and some training.”

Hunter leaned back in his chair and motioned for him to go on once more. The pony looked helplessly at him for several seconds before he looked down at his hooves.

“The pony that came to us was named Sunder and he informed us of the clients we were missing out on by not giving out a bit of advertising and getting clients through their connections. We had not considered partnering with other ponies to see if we could sell more of the monsters through them.”

“Was it an immediate choice to partner with them?”

“No. My father was uncertain at first and made them jump through several hoops to give him more information. They recommended a trial and we took them up on the offer they brought in two clients and between they purchased two Chimera and one Timberwolf. It was more than we sell in six months all in one day.” Creed explained.

“How did the bits fall?”

“The sale was given to us exclusively for the trail run. Sunder called it a show of good faith that we would consider them in the future.”

“So you chose to align with them after they proved they could bring in the clients and their bits?”

“Yes.” Creed whimpered.

Hunter said nothing for several seconds before he raised a hoof and set it against his chin for a moment. “Was the sale of a Chimera done five years ago done by Sunder?”

Creed nodded. “He knew it since he organized it more than normal. They were involved a little bit normally but this time he was very close to it.” He explained. “Sunder came to us with a request from one of their members. We had it organized but then the sale seemed to fall through and we didn’t hear anything from Sunder about it again. A week later we got a message from the buyer personally and they wished to cut Sunder and his ilk out of the sale and buy it directly through us.”

“And you did?”

“I’m not sure if my father told Sunder about it but a week or so later the Chimera we had chosen for it was shipped out.”

“Any idea where it was going?”

“I still have no idea. I didn’t even know it had been sold until the shipping container was built and ready for use. I helped get it ready for shipment but I had no idea where it was going or what happened to it after that.”

Hunter looked at him closely. “How was the sale done if it would have gone through the normal channels?”

Creed looked nervous as he sighed and his shoulders sagged. “I only recently learned about how it is done. My father decided I should know more about the sales and business aspects instead of just breeding. I didn’t know anything about it and he seemed to be perfectly capable of tending to it on his own. So I never asked and…”

Hunter raised a hoof to silence him and the pony’s jaw snapped shut with a resounding click of teeth. His mind went over what he had been told and he knew from experience that something was being covered up by his prisoner. His red eyes flicked to the minion at his hooves and he knew that there was something he was missing and something that he needed to ask about. His mind raced over what he knew and what he had been told. ‘Who would know more about the business besides Storm himself? If his son is not capable of learning the business aspect then who is close enough to him to be allowed that information? Who else would be able to learn? From what I know Creed is the only foal Storm has so he would need…to…be… Of course.’

He looked at the pony and his eyes glowed brightly as his thoughts spiraled and came to rest on a possibility. He took his hoof from his chin to the table and his hoof boot gave a slight thud on the metal table.

“Is there anypony else besides your father that knows the business and the layout of the organization?”

Creed opened his mouth and then his mouth closed as he heard what he had been asked. The set of his jaw showed a sudden refusal to speak as Hunter watched him. Hunter leaned back on his chair took his hoof off the table and laid it on his thigh.

“One way or another I will get what I want, Creed,” Hunter said to him, his voice low. “There are other ponies that were with you when you were taken that I can question. The longer you delay the longer your foal is in my custody.” Hunter sneered.

Creed looked to the floor to the right and then to the ceiling as he avoided looking at the Overlord. Hunter’s gauntlet gleamed as Wrath crept out of the room and vanished through the door. Several minutes passed and the minion returned. Hunter looked over his shoulder and Creed looked up as the minion approached with his halberd. The butt end of the shaft tapped against the floor and the minion walked slowly toward the table and his Master. The steady tapping in time with the minion's steps slowly unnerved the Earth pony and he stared as the minion approached and passed by the Overlord and headed slowly toward him. Creed cried out as the minion was now in between him and the chair he sat in and tears sprang to his eyes as he looked at the Overlord for the first time in several minutes.

“My wife.” He panted out, his breath ragged and sorrow in his tone. “She was the one learning from my father.”

‘Knew it.’ Hunter thought to himself. “And why would she be the one he took to?”

Creed shook his head and he almost shrugged but he stopped mid-movement. “My father says I’m too soft to learn the business.” He whispered. “She is the tougher of the two of us.”

“And the reason you began to learn?”

“After she gave birth to our daughter she pulled back to spend more time with her and me. I was picked to learn in her place.” Creed admitted.

Hunter allowed himself to look startled despite already knowing what he was going to say. He leaned deeply back and Wrath moved back to stand at his Master's side, halberd still ready. Wrath watched him closely to wait for any sigh from Hunter to move. The Overlord was silent as he considered his next move. He could question Creed's wife or go on what he had learned so far. Now that he had learned more about them he was faced with the choice of going after them without alerting the Monarchs of Equestria or keeping silent about the rot inside their kingdom. He was unsure if they would listen to his perspective or if they would take his words to heart. He tapped his hoof to his chin as Creed shrunk in his chair, seemingly deflating even further. He got to his hooves and made for the door, which was opened for him by the minions who had been keeping watch.

“Master?” Gnarl questioned as he emerged from the cell.

“Put him back in his cell while I go over what we have learned.” He ordered as the door closed behind him.

“Will you be questioning his wife now or later?” Gnarl asked.

“Hmm.” Hunter made a noncommittal noise in reply. “That is the question, isn’t it?”

“Master?” Gnarl spoke back to him, his tone curious.

“Is it worth questioning her and getting confirmation of what I have told or should we move forward with what we have?” Hunter asked in reply.

Gnarl tapped his chin with one claw as he considered his Master's question. “What do you propose?”

“We have learned the basics from Creed and I seriously doubt his father, Storm, will tell us anything but lies,” Hunter replied. “Alerting the monarchs of Equestria of their own rot is an option as well.”

“That’s true My Lord.” Gnarl agreed as the stallion began to walk away from the cell. “What about Lady Twilight?”

Hunter nearly paused at the mention of her name but he kept moving forward. “I could bring it to her attention as well. I wonder if she has been saying anything to her fellow Princesses as well.”

“Do you think she might?” Gnarl asked as they walked.

“She has the option to do so but I am not sure if she would,” Hunter admitted.

They fell silent as they neared the floating stone that awaited their return to the throne room. It hovered in place as he set his hooves onto it and it remained in place until he commanded it to move. His mane ruffled as they soared through the Netherworld and it docked with the main structure after a minute of flight. The Overlord made for the throne as Dezhara joined him and he stopped to ruffle her fur in greeting. He had learned to leave her in the throne room while in the Netherworld since she seemed afraid of the floating stones. She had nearly jumped off of it the last time so he had learned his lesson. The dire wolf padded quietly at his side as he moved for the throne and sat down heavily. Gnarl came to stand in his normal place as minions ran around the room, doing their various tasks.

Hunter sighed and sagged in the throne for a moment before he tapped his hoof boot to his chin once more. His forelock fell into his eyes and he pushed it out of his face. His thoughts fell on Twilight and the ramifications of telling her what he had learned and whether he should go to her fellow Princesses or just keep the info to himself. He snorted and realized that keeping her in the dark was not going to work. His horn lit with magic as he summoned a scroll and quill to write out a letter to her and see what her thoughts were. As he began to write a letter to her a minion screeched and he looked up to see Twilights minion, Basher, coming into the room. He raised an eyebrow at the timing and the scroll and quill vanished without being used by him. The minion held out a scroll to him as he came to stand at Hunter's hooves. The Overlord took it from him and he was pleased to see a request for his time from the mare.

“That makes things easy for me.” He voiced and Gnarl took the letter from him and nodded after reading it over.

“Will you be going now or later, Master?” Gnarl asked him.

“Now, unless you have something to say,” Hunter said as he pushed himself to his hooves.

“Enjoy your visit, Dark Lord,” Gnarl said with a bow as he passed by.

Hunter made for the Main Gate and Wrath held tightly to his armor as Basher came to stand with him as well. Wrath scrambled to his back and the minion settled into his normal place. The stallion said nothing as he made for the Gate in the throne room and his hooves carried him into the lightning that surged within the gate. He paused for a moment as the lightning surged and he opened his eyes to find themselves on the side of Twilights castle.

“Here we are.” He said to himself as he made for the front of the castle and its crystal doors.

Author's Note

Sorry for the long delay. I finally got a couple of days of free time so I figured I would add in the few details I had for this one and publish what I had. Thank you for reading and I hope you enjoy it!

48: Realizations

Hunter made for the front door while Wrath ran ahead and opened the front door to allow him to walk in. The Overlord said nothing in praise of the minion as he passed by him. He walked into the front room of the castle and his magic opened the next set of doors to reveal the purple Alicorn sitting on her throne going through a packet of documents. She smiled as her minion ran up to her and then her head gave a slight tilt as he began to point and screech. She looked up and a look of glee crossed her face at the sight of him.

“Hunter!” She said as she got to her hooves and trotted to greet him. “You came.”

“I had nothing better to do and I was about to send you a letter anyway when I received yours.” He admitted as she reached him and hugged him gently.

“I manage to have good timing sometimes.” She said with a chuckle as he let go of him.

He chose not to say anything about the hug in greeting since that was new of her to do. “What did you need to mention to me?”

“Have a seat.” She said to him as her magic called on a plush chair to appear next to her at the table.

Wrath took a seat by the chair as Hunter sat down and waited for her to speak further. The purple mare said nothing for a moment as she seemed to work out what to say to him.

“Have you found anything from Creed and the others?”

“I just finished interrogating him when I received your letter.” He said to her.

“And my good timing strikes again.” She chuckled.

“For once anyway.” He teased back.

“Hey.” She yelped and pushed him with one wing. “I’m not that bad… Normally.”

“Normally?” He teased her further as she got more flustered.

“It’s just that I tend to… Well… Never mind… You were saying?” She said as a slight blush crossed her face.

“Anyway, I had finished with him when I was called on by you. Basically, I had him confirm a few things for me and learn a few new things. But your letter said you wanted to keep me abreast of a few things on your end.”

“Yes. I’m not sure you will like what I decided to do though.” She admitted with a sheepish look.

He said nothing for several seconds as she looked more nervous. He was pretty sure he knew what she had done but seeing her squirm made him chuckle. “Let me guess?” She nodded. “You told your fellow Princesses what we have been doing.”

“Basically.” She said to him and looked down at the packet in front of her. “I kind of schooled them on everything, well almost everything that we had been doing behind the scenes.”

“So they are aware of the growing rot in the kingdom?”

“For the most part.” She said to him as she edged the packet close to him.

He sighed and hid magic gripped the packet and he opened it to the first page and his eyebrow raised at the table of contents that listed out their plans in chapters. “Are you serious?” He said to her as a laugh threatened to grow in his throat.

“What?” She said to him, her voice going a bit shrill.

“A table of contents?”

“What about it? I figured laying things out in that way would prove easier to follow.”

“By the Netherworld.” He cursed under his breath as the laughter he had been trying to hold back finally broke from him and he found himself laughing aloud at her.

“What?! What's so funny?” She demanded as he held onto the table as his magic held the packet.

A minute passed as his laughter died out and he brought the packet to hover in front of him once more. “You’re too funny.” He finally breathed out as he finished laughing at her expense.

He looked at her and nearly began to laugh once more at the pouting Princess beside him. He reached over and ran his hoof down her mane and then patted her shoulder. He flipped to the first page and found himself looking at a list of their movements in chronological order. He tilted his head at the list for a moment before a chuckle broke from him.

“Now what’s funny?” She snipped at him.

“Nothing.” He quickly said in reply as she looked at him, still pouting.

“Really? Because you laugh so much for no reason.” She said back to him, sarcasm dripping from her voice.

That nearly set him to laughing once more. In all the time he had known her she rarely used sarcasm. He chose to let it go and instead focus on what he held in his hooves.

“So they now know most everything that we have discovered?”

“Yes.” She said to him, her tone sharp.

He grinned at her response and he looked over to her to see her still fighting back from pouting. “Okay, so we can know trust that they will be looking into it as well?”

“They didn’t say to be honest.” She admitted.

“Really? I have to say that surprises me. I’d have leaped onto that information like a wolf on a piece of meat.”

“I know I was shocked.” She said to him. “They just thanked me for letting them know and said nothing else. Well actually.”

“What?”

“Luna seemed ready to leap on it but Celestia said a few things that quieted her down.”

“Hmm… And?”

“She said that it was known and they were looking into it. At first, I thought that would be the end of it but she didn’t ask for the packet to keep for the information. That was why I made one for each of them so that they would have all the information I did.”

“Really?” He asked her as he listened closely to her speak, his own mind whirling on the possibilities.

“It was so strange.” She said to him. “I asked her if they knew more than what I had said and she kind of danced around the question without giving me a concrete answer. Luna seemed to wonder what she was doing as she kept looking between us when I kept asking for a more concrete answer.”

“I have to wonder what that means.” He said to her as he set the packet down in front of him. “Normally a ruler is kept abreast of things in their realm and they can then react to them. I keep ponies in place within parts of my kingdom to ensure I know what is happening both in the light and in the shadows.”

“I don’t know if they have ponies like that,” Twilight said to him, frustration in her tone. “She wouldn’t tell me anything.”

“Any idea why she refused to clue you in?” He asked her.

“Am I too inexperienced?”

“I don’t think that is the reason, to be honest.” He replied. “Experience can only come with experiencing things as you have already done with me. You have grown beyond what she was probably thinking you would and you have learned beyond what she was ready for in my opinion.”

Frustration crossed her face once more as she huffed a breath and looked at him, her eyes searching. “Maybe she can’t trust me?”

He opened his mouth to argue with her when he realized she might have hit the nail on the head. “That could be.”

“WHY!?” She shrieked. “I’m still her…”

“Easy Twilight.” He said as he pinned his ears. “Let me explain before you shatter my eardrums.”

Her hooves went to her mouth and she cringed. “I’m sorry.”

“Forgiven.” He replied quickly to ease her mind. “You have shown that you will lean a bit more to my side of things than theirs.”

“What do you mean?”

“The land that was contested. Yes, you went down the middle and it benefited both parties, but to them, you were toeing the line between us. The time they tried to take land from me. You alerted me to it and I was able to move due to that warning from you.”

“Oh… I forgot about that.” She said as she cringed. “So they don’t trust me anymore?”

“I don’t think that they have no trust in you at all. It’s just that they have to wonder who you’re more loyal to in the end.” He pointed out. “I know your loyalty lies with doing what is right for those involved. It always has.”

“See you know that and we have only known each for a year or so.” She said to him. “Princess Celestia has known me since I was a foal. She was like a second mother to me.”

“Again I don’t think she has no trust in you at all. She simply is realizing that you have more of a mind of your own. You interpret things she says in your own way and use them in ways you see as being right or just. For example, she wanted you to befriend me and use that to get me to do you a favor and let the land go.”

“But I chose to be a real friend to understand you and your position instead.” She finished for him.

“Exactly.” He said to her, his tone gentle as he patted her shoulder as the mare seemed to be becoming a bit depressed. “I can understand why you do the things you do, for the most part.” He admitted and she chuckled gently. “But to them, you are not acting in the way they wish you to or think you should.”

“I am still a Princess of Equestria. I will do what is best for the ponies.” She said to him.

“I know that. Hell, you’re not a noble or a Princess of my ponies and you act to watch over and protect them. That tells me who you are in my opinion. And that is a pony to trust and place belief in.”

She smiled and her eyes fell on him as she nodded as he finished speaking. “Thank you.”

“I can’t lie to you. You have been honest with me and you deserve that courtesy in response.” He assured her. “I know that you will do what is right and act in the best interest of the ponies around you. Even if they are not directly yours.”

“How do they not know that though?” She asked him as her eyes fell to confusion.

“I think that is the thing though. They do know that but you have a mind of your own and will act in a way that might not be the same as they would do.” He said to her. “Now this is just an outside perspective since I am not them and I think of things in a very different way due to my own life experiences. But I do have a thought that I feel you need to hear.”

“I’m listening.”

“I need you to not panic and fight with me.”

“I’m not going to like this am I?”

“It’s a stray thought that came to me as you explained how things were when you asked your questions of them.”

“Okay. “ She said as she sat upon her throne. “I’m guessing you think I will overreact?”

“A bit. So I need you to listen and not react and deafen me.”

She giggled at his jab at her as she nodded. “Okay, I will try my best to keep an open mind.”

“That’s all I ask.” He said to her as he leaned back in his chair. His armor creaked a bit as he moved and he breathed in a bit before he went on. “When you mentioned all the things we had found what her reaction was? Not Lunas, but Celestia’s?”

“She didn’t seem shocked or even uncertain. I mentioned how we had been looking into what the shadow group was doing with the chimeras and she just listened, there was no expression.”

“Okay. And Luna?”

“She was going through the list I had made and kept interrupting me to ask questions. It took an hour to get through the first half of chapter one.” She admitted.

“Okay, now I need you to think hard about what I am about to ask. You are a brilliant mare and I want to put that mind to work a bit.” He said to her and she nodded and trained her gaze on him. “Do you think you were telling Celestia anything she didn’t already know?”

He watched as Twilight’s eyes went wide at the implication he had put in front of her. “Why are you asking that?”

“Think about it for a minute.” He encouraged her.

He watched as she looked away from him and he could almost see the wheels in her mind whirring. Her eyes searched the table in front of her and she eventually looked back at him after a minute of thought.

“No… There is no way.” She said to him, her voice desperate.

“I could be wrong and if I am I will apologize.” He assured her. “But her reaction to what she had been told strikes me as boredom, not interest in what she had been told. You exposed a site of rot in her kingdom and she seemed to have almost yawned at you. Luna reacted in a way that tells me she is concerned about what she had learned. Luna is the one that would fight to see it fixed while Celestia… didn’t.”

“But she… She couldn’t…” Twilight nearly babbled before she shut her mouth with a click of teeth.

“I know it’s not something that you would have considered before I mentioned it. But still, think it through.”

She was silent as she got to her hooves and began to pace just behind him. He stayed still as he looked at the packet in front of him once more. He opened it to the next page and it showed the timeline of when he had been attacked to when they had found out who had supplied the information and where it was located. There were spaces missing that simply said that Hunter had found the information outside of Equestria.

“You’re serious about this?” Twilight suddenly said to him.

“I am saying it’s a possibility. That possibility could be very wrong. That is just where my thoughts go when I was told how she acted. If I am wrong then I am happy for you to point it out to me.” He quickly replied.

He knew that he had thrown her for a loop with his thought and it had most likely upset her to think of her former mentor in such a way. She came back and sat down, he could see shock and anger in her eyes as she looked at him. He felt a moment of trepidation lance through him before he felt it fade as her eyes fell into sadness.

“You're right.” She said to him. “How she acted is… So wrong. It tells you how she might have known exactly what I was telling her before I even opened my mouth. But for now, I am going to hope that you’re wrong.”

“Agreed. I am not going to be thrilled if I turn out to be right. But I will be happy to say I am wrong if it is proven to be that way.” He agreed quickly with her.

“So what did you find out from Creed and the others?” She asked him, her voice quiet.

Hunter tried to think of a way to cheer her up but nothing he thought of would help. He simply decided to move on and see if he could overwrite the sad information with something new. “Nothing huge compared to some things. Turns out that his wife is the one that knows more about the business itself while he was a breeder.”

“His wife?”

“Yes. She is the tougher of the two of them apparently.”

“So why did she stop?”

“She had a foal.” He explained. “She decided to take a step back and concentrate on her family. So he was forced to take her place for the time being. I assume that she would have retaken her place once she felt she was in the right place for it.”

“I see. So did you question her?”

“No, I have not.”

“Why not?”

“He gave me the connection to the shadows that I was asking for.”

“He didn’t lie to you did he?”

“If he did he is the best liar I have ever been in the same room with.” He admitted. “He tried to once. I caught him in it and advised him against doing it again.”

Twilight chuckled at his wording and he was pleased to see that she seemed to be recovering her humor. They fell into silence as Spike came into the room. The drake smiled at the sight of the stallion and Hunter gave him a nod.

“Hi, Hunter.”

“Hello, Spike.” He greeted in response.

“Do you guys want something to drink?” He asked and Twilight looked at him. “I’m getting myself something so I figured I would ask Twilight if she wanted something. You know best Number One Assistant stuff.”

Hunter tilted his head slightly at his proclamation but Twilight smiled warmly at the drake and he went with the flow. “I’m fine Spike. But I thank you for the offer.”

“I’ll make some tea,” Twilight said to him as the baby dragon smiled and went to his task.

Hunter watched him leave and his eyes fell on Twilight as she gave him a quizzical look. “Number one assistant?”

She chuckled at the look he was giving her and nodded. “It’s what he is.” She replied with a giggle.

“Seriously?” He said to her. “So he’s not a pet?”

“NO!” Twilight nearly shrieked. Her eyes were wide as she stared at him. “Why did all of you think he was my pet?”

“It’s a normal assumption to make.” He argued. “For the first time, I am unsure what to call him. Normally it’s just spoken of the two of you as one unit.”

“Really?” She asked him. “You never thought to ask about what title he prefers?”

“Why would I ask?”

“You’re the Overlord!” She shouted at him. “You’re big on the titles and… You would never ask that would you?”

“Of course not,” Hunter said to her, his tone affronted. “As you pointed out I’m the Overlord. Why in the Netherworld would I ask that?”

Twilight stared at him for a moment before a smile went over her mouth and she broke out into laughter. “Gnarl didn’t ask either I don’t think.” She giggled.

“I never asked him and pet is what he called him to me so it never came up to ask about it.” He admitted.

“Gnarl… There are times I wonder how such a smart minion functions on so many guesses.” She laughed out.

“He manages.” Hunter agreed. “I have to set him right every now and then but not all that often.”

She breathed for a moment before a laugh broke from her again and she held her sides. “Oh by Equestria.”

Hunter shrugged as Spike came back into the room and gave the mare her tea on a platter. Both ponies watched as he left the room after giving the mare what he thought was a sly wink. Hunter raised an eyebrow at the drake but he seemed to have not seen it as he left them behind. Twilight stared at him and a slight flush appeared on her cheeks. She looked down at the table as Hunter tried not to tease her about what he had seen.

“Anyway. What else did he have to say?” She asked.

“Not a great deal. I got a timeline for how long they have been working with the shadow group in Canterlot.”

“Which was?”

“About ten to fifteen years.”

“Wow.” Twilight mouthed. “That long?”

“Yeah. Apparently, Sunder approached them with a proposition and they ran it through a test sale and then moved forward to work with them after that proved lucrative.” He explained and the mare motioned for him to go on. “So they went into business with the shadows and it has been that way ever since. They operate as both a group and alone at times depending on the client.”

“So when we approached them we did it through the shadow organization but they can operate alone as well?”

“Correct. As much as I was able to glean from Creed that is how it is set up for the most part.”

“Interesting.” She said opt him as she put a hoof to her mouth. “So when the Governess asked for a Chimera she went through that first pony at first?” He nodded as she went on. “So what made her decide to stop going with him?”

“Top Quote?” She nodded. “That I am not sure of. She might have done it to spite him or try for a better ideal without him involved. Typically when there is a middle pony they take a portion of the sales as a commission.”

“Right, that makes sense.” Twilight agreed.

“The Governess was many things but she could be a very shrewd pony when the need came for it.” He said to her. “So when it came down to signing the papers she balked and then cut him out of the deal directly.”

“Wow. She did so many things right but did the one big thing wrong.”

“She did.” He admitted with a sharp tone. “But that shrewdness did not save her. If she had been buying the chimera for the arena by itself with the intent to use it in shows then I might not have batted an eye.”

“Right since the arena was in use as a means of entertainment.” Twilight agreed with a nod.

“Had she not attacked me then I would have been none the wiser. But she chose the ultimate betrayal and it cost her dearly.”

Twilight gave him a sad look as her eyes fell on his armor. “Yeah. It’s amazing how she thought it work.”

“Had the situation been different it might have?”

“Huh?”

“She let me have the minions. Not armored ones but still. With them, my ability is higher and they are stronger than I think she thought they were. So with their abilities and my own, it made the task of killing me much harder. They tried to wear me down with the many fights and had the fights lasted longer than it might have worked.”

Twilight gave an unhappy look as she reached out and set her hoof on his shoulder. “I’m glad it failed.”

“So am I.” He said with a cheerful expression to make her smile.

She smiled brightly and he leaned back in his chair as the silence spread between them.

Author's Note

Sorry for the long delay with this one. I finally got some free time that allowed me to start over with the chapter and get it rolling again. Thank you for staying with me and my goal is to publish once a month or more if I find myself having the time. Hopefully, it works. Thanks again! Special thanks to Admiral Q Ponyform for letting me get his opinion on the chapters and giving advice and ideas. Very much appreciated!

49: A Possible Alliance

Gnarl moved through the kitchen and into the dining hall to find his Master sitting silently, a glass of wine hovering in his aura. Gnarl walked up to him, and the Unicorn apparently had something on his mind. The wine remained untouched, and the meal before him had gone cold. Hunter said nothing as Gnarl came into his line of sight, continuing to stare at the far wall.

“Dark Master?”

There was no response he could see as Hunter remained silent, a silence stretched over a day since his return from Equestria. Whatever had been discussed had been of some substance to render Hunter so quiet. Gnarl walked to his side and coughed quietly, but nothing happened. He gave a low growl at his Master and opened his mouth to speak louder when the stallion's red eye focused on him. His mouth snapped shut, and the red gaze remained on him for several seconds. His Master gazed back at him.

“Yes, Gnarl?” Hunter said to him and Gnarl felt a chill go up his spine as his Master's gaze held a dangerous gleam to it.

“How are you this afternoon, My Lord?” He quickly replied, trying to keep his voice upbeat as he spoke.

“I’m fine.” His voice was dry, and his tone chilly as he waited for the minion to go on.

Gnarl felt a lightning lance up his back, and he knew that he had annoyed the focused Unicorn. “What has you so distracted this morning?”

Hunter said nothing for several seconds before his magic brought wine to his mouth. He didn’t drink from it as he watched Gnarl closely. He was ready to apologize and reason with the Dark Lord if the need came due to past experiences. Gnarl was quiet as his Master’s red eyes watched him, the seconds dragging into a minute before Gnarl looked away. Hunter finally blinked as Gnarl gave in to his gaze.

“My apologies, Dark Lord.” Gnarl released the breath he had been holding in.

“Forgiven,” Hunter said as he momentarily averted his gaze from Gnarl.

Hunter said nothing for several seconds as Gnarl continued to avert his gaze from him. He knew that Gnarl had not intended to engage in a contest with him, and while he would have been within his rights to lash out, the slight was not enough, in his opinion. He sipped his wine, leaned forward against the table, and pushed his meal away from him as it had gone cold. He could heat it himself, but he had no appetite then. He had only ordered it to see if it could entice him to eat.

“What has you so occupied, Dark One?” Gnarl asked.

“Something that Twilight pointed out yesterday,” Hunter said.

“Which was?” Gnarl asked him, his tone careful.

“She had brought our actions to the other's attention, but Celestia did not act as though our information was anything new to her. Luna acted in a way that proved that she did not seem to know much about the shadow organization in her kingdom. While Celestia just… was blank.”

Gnarl was now openly staring as the Unicorn spoke. Hunter looked at him as Gnarl looked away and blinked several times. “Is it possible that she knows already?”

“I think that is a strong possibility,” Hunter told him as his wine hovered in his magic, and he set it on the table.

“If that proves to be true, then…” Gnarl let his next words hang in the air.

“Exactly. We have a large problem.” Hunter agreed. “There is a chance she has been brought under their yoke already.”

“That would prove to be disastrous for Equestria,” Gnarl replied. “Luna on the other claw seems to be acting as she should.”

“According to Twilight, she is doing exactly what I would in her position. Asking more than my fair share of questions. Whereas her elder sister is just putting the information to the side.”

“How did Lady Twilight respond to this possibility?”

“As well as to be expected.” He said. “She was shaken by the chance of my thought being true.”

“She is quite devoted to her former mentor?”

Hunter leaned back in his chair. “She is on some level, but I think over time that has faltered a bit in the face of things that have been done in her presence or asked of her. I think she is on the same page as I am, but not to the point where I think she will act somehow.”

“What would you think to do, Master?”

“First thing I would do is get Luna on the same page as I am. Followed by finding out where the information is coming from in the kingdom itself. She and Luna have the power to take on her elder sister, but I am not sure Luna would have the courage to do so.”

“You don’t think so?”

“She might if she focuses on her ponies as I think she does. If she were more focused on her own family, getting her in line would have been a waste of time. But for the sake of this conversation, we will go with the thought that everything plays out as we want.”

“Agreed.”

“So say we have her on the same page and Twilight is able to bring up a way to depose Celestia and seize the kingdom. She could take the throne herself or place it on Luna if she wants it. If everything fell in place, then that could be the outcome.”

“Do you think that things will work that way?”

“Oh absolutely not.” Hunter chuckled and sipped his wine.

“Master, I have a stray thought about whether you will indulge me,” Gnarl asked as he looked at the Overlord.

“I will allow it,” Hunter said, setting his wine on the table.

“What if you were to take Equestria’s throne?”

Hunter managed not to jerk in surprise, but his eyes widened at the thought coming from Gnarl’s lips. The Overlord said nothing for several seconds as time ticked past him. He looked to the side to find the minion watching him closely.

“That is a stray thought.” Hunter agreed, his tone dark as he looked away from the minion.

“The issues within its structure weaken Equestria,” Gnarl added. “It is almost vulnerable; allowing it to flounder further rather than help it would work in your favor.”

“True.” Hunter’s voice was quiet as he considered what had been said. “They appear to have lost some stability they once boasted.”

“Indeed Master. And the young Princess would probably help you to overthrow them.” Gnarl said as Hunter looked at him. “Maybe.” Gnarl amended.

“I’m not sure how helpful she would be if I tried to overtake her kingdom.”

“Her care for you runs deep.” Gnarl pointed out. “Consider all she has done that has been in your favor.”

“Also true,” Hunter said. “But I do not have the desire to overthrow Equestria.”

“No?”

“Not really. I can see the merits, but I can also see its logistics. Removing the noble caste would be one battle to fight. They are much more ingrained considering what I saw of them. Very little is done without them being involved in some fashion.” Hunter said to her with a slight shrug of his shoulders.

“You believe they would go to battle with you over their titles?”

“They might,” Hunter acknowledged. “They might also stick to what they know how to do and try to flatter me into allowing them to remain.”

“Fools.” Gnarl snarled.

Hunter chuckled at the minion's tone and nodded. “Nopony said they would be successful. But I would also have to get the underworld under control and remove those that lay in the shadows.”

“You are more than capable.” Gnarl encouraged.

Hunter suddenly chuckled. “How invested are you in this ‘stray thought’ Gnarl?”

Gnarl said nothing for a few seconds as he carefully considered his master's words. “I have been thinking of what could become of your kingdom.”

“That’s all?”

“You could leave the nobles in Equestria and simply ensure they remain in their lane. Gates can be placed wherever you wish even within each city.”

“Easy Gnarl,” Hunter warned him. “Do not lecture me on my own capabilities.”

Gnarl bowed his head low to him.“My apologies Great Master. I am just thinking of what more you could have if you apply just a bit of your mind to it.”

Hunter sighed and put a hoof to his chin as he considered the merits of removing them entirely and placing himself on the throne. He knew that Gnarl was always thinking of ways to increase the power of the Empire but this seemed grander than his usual thinking. Hunter’s thoughts fell on Twilight and how she would never forgive him for harming her kingdom, and he sighed again as the image of her passed through his mind.

“We will table this discussion for another time. For the moment I will see how things play out in that kingdom and see if I can influence it just enough to benefit me.” Hunter assured him.

“Agreed Master,”

Luna paused as she finished raising the moon, her gaze falling to the small table on her balcony. A small white square of paper sat on it, and she sighed and idly flipped through the packet she had received from Princess Twilight days earlier. Her face went slack at the thought of what had been brought to her and her sister's attention. She had been convinced to let it go when she had sought more information from Twilight while they had been sitting at the table. Celestia had convinced her that she did not need to worry about the information Twilight had found, but she began to doubt Celestia in the following days. She had never thought that her sister would show such disregard for the potential of a black market within their kingdom—according to Twilight, it was quite involved in the politics and everyday activities of the kingdom itself.

“What could be the reason?” She crossed the short distance to the table, floating the packet into the air with her magic and holding it just above her snout. “Could they truly be nothing to worry about?”

Her thoughts spiraled as she considered what could be the truth and what had been said to placate her. She had never thought to ask about the shadows of the kingdom and had never wondered about it, but now that it was sitting in front of her she found herself concerned. Her elder sister’s words had given her pause to temper her reaction and she had been told to not worry. But now that she had a few days to consider what she had heard, and after reading through the packet many times, she was finding that this was not the time to be complacent.

“We must act.” She said to herself as the packet opened in front of her. “We must see what has been hiding in the shadows.”

Her hooves carried her into her bedroom and she penned a letter to Twilight asking her to meet her as soon as possible. She had been told and instructed on how to contact Twilight but so far she had not seen any reason to reach out to her. Luna said nothing to the air as she penned her request, she hoped the young mare was still awake at this late hour.

“Will she be willing to meet with me? I have never considered her opinion until this moment.” She lamented as she sent the letter. “Please be awake.”

Twilight sat quietly at the map table as she sipped a cup of coffee as she read through more reports of Nobles living either beyond their means or under what they should be making. The ideas from her meeting with Hunter still swirled in her mind as she considered what he had said. She sighed deeply and scrubbed her hooves over her face.

“I still can’t believe he would think that.” She said to herself. “But… He could be right. She acted strangely…”

Her head swam with the possibilities of what he had said and she tried not to let herself spiral into what-ifs. She picked up her coffee and simply held it in her hooves—trying to sleep right now when she was so conflicted would be impossible for her and she had decided to give up trying an hour before and now she was just letting herself think. As she put her cup to her lips she considered trying to talk to Celestia further. But a part of her said that it would be pointless and she would be silenced as Luna had with promises and words to please her. A deep groan pulled from her as she sipped her drink.

“Hey, Twilight!”

Twilight screamed as her name was called. She nearly dropped her coffee on her papers and her hooves nearly dropped the cup for a moment before she got a grip on it.

Spike trotted to the table and set a scroll in front of her as she. “I think it’s from Princess Luna.” He said to her as she panted from the fright he had given her.

“Luna?” She breathed out as she set her cup down. “What makes you think that?”

“When I got the letter it wasn’t the same magic. It’s weird to explain but it’s different and she’s the only other pony who can send letters to me.”

The letter floated off the table as she gripped it with her magic. “Oh. Okay. Thanks, Spike.”

“What does it say?” He asked her after a few minutes. “Was it that long of a letter?”

“No. It’s pretty short but she wants to come here to talk to me.” She replied. “She doesn’t say about what but if it’s important enough for her to reach out then she deserves to be heard.”

“You're right.”

With a deep breath and a flash of his fire, the letter vanished as it went back to Luna. The baby dragon waited for a few minutes, then with a flash, Luna appeared in front of the map table. Luna looked at Twilight and her mouth grew into a grin. She sat at the table with Twilight and she set the packet on its surface. Her eyes fell on Spike and Twilight realized why she was looking at him.

She smiled at Spike. “You’re okay to go back to bed Spike. Thank you for bringing the letter to me. I appreciate it.”

“Okay. You guys have a good night.” He commented and waved to them as he headed for his room.

Twilight said nothing as he vanished from sight and she was left alone with Luna. “What can I do for you, Luna?” She asked her, her voice calm.

“We have questions for you.” She said and Twilight nodded in reply enticing her to go on. “We find that many things that thou…you have brought up in this packet are things we seek to ask about.”

Twilight said nothing for a moment before she summoned her copy of the packet and nodded. “What can I do to help?”

“Thou mentioned that the Overlord had tracked the shadow group to the depths of Canterlot City.”

“Right.” Twilight agreed.

“How deep doth thou think they are engaged in Canterlot?”

“I think things happen only with their agreement,” Twilight informed her as she watched Luna closely. “Do I think they have control of every aspect of the city…? No. But I think they have their hooves in most of it.”

Luna looked troubled as she flipped to another page of the packet and looked up. “Page seventy-five.”

Twilight flipped open the packet and went to the page that had been specified. “Hunter's involvement?”

“How involved in this hunt is he?”

“He was the driving force behind it.” She informed her. “I would have had no idea where to look without him. He was the one that got the initial information from a prisoner he had captured and he went from there.”

Luna looked down at the packet and sat down in the closest chair. “Doth thou think there is something that needs to be considered after what has been said in this packet?”

“I think we need to realize that we have been complacent in our actions,” Twilight looked down at her hooves for a moment. “Though without a bit of help we would be in the dark completely.”

“The Overlord has his hooves in the business of the kingdom.” Luna began but paused as Twilight gave her a sour look.

“Hunter is not after the kingdom. He has enough on his plate and he was only after that group. He has gotten what he wanted so he is not invested in their capture or defeat. I have been asking for his help every now and then though.”

Luna said nothing for several seconds as she processed what had been said. “Thou trust him?”

“With my life,” Twilight replied. “He has proven that he is able to be trusted and deserves that trust. He could have ignored me and shown me the door when I was there but I proved that I was there to understand him and not harm him. Through that, he showed me that he was receptive to listening when the proper respect was paid.”

Luna cringed into her chair. “Right. We were not so good about respecting him and his home.”

“I think you need to apologize to him for that,” Twilight advised as she looked at Luna. “I can’t force you to do anything, but I do think you need to talk to him as well.”

“About?”

“What you’re worried about. I am not the best at deciphering the intricacies of court and the black markets. Whereas he is intimately aware of those details. Even with his limited interaction with the one here, he is aware of them and what they could do to us.” Twilight explained. “He might still be awake if you want to speak to him personally.”

Luna’s eyes widened at the point she had made. “You mean to call him here? Thou canst do that?”

Twilight smiled and put her hoof to her lips and gave a shrill whistle. A loud screech sounded behind her and Basher came racing out from a small house in the back of the room. He came to her side and stared up at her with his sickly yellow eyes, waiting for her to give him instructions.

“He left this minion with me so I could send him letters.” She explained as Luna stared at the waiting minion. “He normally goes back home at night but he always waits till I go to bed to leave. Since I’m up so late he’s still here.”

Luna's jaw dropped as the minion reached out and patted the mare’s shoulder. Twilight reached out and patted his head as she gave him the signal to wait for her to give him instructions. Twilight watched Lunaclosely as she seemed to be considering what to say next.

“He cares enough for thee to leave one of his soldiers with you?”

Twilight managed not to giggle about her elder’s tendency to mix old speech into modern speech. She simply nodded to avoid laughing. “He’s my close friend. It was his idea to leave Basher with me.”

“You believe I should offer an apology to him?”

“Yes. Once he is treated properly he is very open to discussion. You just need to be respectful.” Twilight said to her as she watched her closely.

“Do you think he will be willing to speak to me?”

“I think saying you’re here will interest him enough to bring him here,” Twilight admitted. “He will probably come to see what the subject is and what he is asked to explain. What are you hoping to gain from talking to him?”

“Perspective from the outside. Our sister’s actions trouble us.”

“You too?” Twilight asked her and Luna nodded. “I mentioned it to him and he had an idea that set me on my heels just to warn you.”

“What could he have said to upset thee so much?”

“Well… I really think hearing it from him will set it in stone for you but if you want me to say what he said I will.”

Luna paused as her hooves tapped absently on the tabletop for several moments before she nodded to Twilight. “What did he say?”

“He posed a question to me. He asked me if her actions seemed normal to me and I said no. So he told me to stay calm and he was going to say something that stuck out to him.” Luna nodded to encourage her to go on. “He asked me if I thought Celestia was working with the shadow group due to her actions.”

Luna’s eyes went wide as she surged to her hooves. “No! Our sister would never…!”

“I know I said the same thing!” Twilight shouted over her to be heard. “So I need you to think about how she reacted to the knowledge in that packet, how she did not care about it and asked no questions. You asked enough questions to convince him and me that you were genuinely concerned.”

Luna fell silent as Twilight spoke. She slowly sat back down and Twilight felt her own hackles go down as she had been ready for things to turn out disastrously wrong when she spoke. Luna sat in silence as she considered what had been said.

“He said this from his perspective as somepony who has been on the receiving end of betrayal and war. That is how he perceived it and how it rang true to him.” Twilight responded with a slight smile. “Do you want to hear from him?”

“Yes,” Luna said to her, her tone clipped.

“Okay.” Twilight quickly wrote out a letter and gave it to Basher to take to the Netherworld. “Give him a few minutes.”

Hunter said nothing as he sat at the dining table and slowly finished his glass of wine. A stack of papers sat off to the right side of his empty plate that sat just in front of him. Wrath sat in silence as he licked his claws free of the juices from a small steak he had just finished inhaling, and Dezhara finished her bowl of food before rubbing her head against his leg, looking for his attention. He rubbed his hoof over her head for several seconds before sighing and leaning his head back against the high-backed chair. He opened his mouth to speak when the sound of scrabbling claws caught his attention. He looked to the entrance of the dining hall to see a minion come careening around the corner and recognizing him as Twilight’s minion, waited for Basher to reach him. He brandished a letter to him and held it out with a gleeful look on its face.

“For the Master!” Basher shouted as Hunter took the letter from him.

“She’s up late.” He said under his breath. “What could she need at this hour?”

He unfurled the scroll and read through the short request, his eyes widening a bit at the request. Gnarl came around the corner as the Overlord set the scroll down. A short noise escaped him as the minion came up to take the documents from him for the night.

“Master?” Gnarl asked as he saw the scroll on the table.

“It’s a request from Twilight… And Luna.” He replied with a glance at the letter in his magic.

“Luna?!” Gnarl squawked and flailed a bit as he listened. “What could that rude Princess want of your Great Majesty?”

“I’m not sure. But I intend to find out.” He replied. “She has piqued my interest if nothing else.”

“Be cautious, Master.”

“I don’t think Twilight would allow anypony to harm me but I will take Dezhara as well as Wrath.” Hunter bargained with his Advisor.

“Agreed Master. Maybe have some extra minions.” The Minion Master said to him.

Hunter did not agree or disagree with Gnarl as he got to his hooves and made for the Main Gate in the Throne Room. His armored hooves thudded dully on the metal flooring as he made for the throne room. He made for the center of the room and set a hoof on the dire wolf to keep her close as he commanded the gate. Wrath clung to his shoulder as the magic from the construct peaked and he closed his eyes for a moment to allow it to work around him.

He opened his eyes to see the side of the crystal castle where Twilight lived. He looked down to find Dezhara a bit unsteady on her paws, but she seemed to recover after a few seconds. He walked down the gate's short stairs and made for the front of the castle and its double doors. Wrath raced ahead of him and he opened the doors for him and he walked into the front room of the castle. Twilight looked up as he came into the room.

“Hunter!” She called out.

He stopped in place and she came up to him, hugging him tightly for several seconds before she motioned for him to follow her. She reached out and patted Dezhara for a moment before she led him to a chair and he took a seat between her and Luna, saying nothing as he refused to acknowledge her. He heard a sigh and Luna stared at him for a moment before she bowed her head.

“We owe thee an apology for our actions before. We did not treat thee with the respect and courtesy that thee deserved.”

He nearly choked at her words. “Oh?”

“Yes. We did not treat thee well and assumed that we could act in such a way and thou would bend to our request. We deserved to be shown the door after a short time.”

Hunter said nothing as he glanced at Twilight, who was smiling broadly at Luna. He gave a low sigh and leaned back in his chair. “I will forgive it so long as it does not happen again.”

“We give thee our word that we will not act in such a disrespectful and disgraceful way again.”

“Understood. Then, I will forgive your actions. I trust there is a reason beyond your apology that I was asked here?”

“Yes.” Twilight cut in. “Luna and I were talking about that stray thought you had.”

Hunter said nothing momentarily before he recalled what she was talking about, and he nodded in understanding. “I see. And?”

“And dost thou truly think our sister to be in league with this shadow group?” Luna’s head tilted as she spoke.

“She did not act in a way that would tell me she was unaware of them. While it could be that she is tending to them in her way, she did not seem to have alerted anypony besides herself to any of her machinations.”

“But thou believe it possible?”

“I think anything in this situation is possible,” Hunter added. “She could be seeking them out for information of her own. I do something similar in my own kingdom.”

“Thou use the black market?”

“I do. I keep a very close eye on it and see to it that things are kept within the normal parameters, because of that I tend to keep a tight grip on the market itself. There is very little that they do that I am not kept abreast of.”

Luna suddenly jerked and looked at him. “Could she be receiving information from them?”

“It’s possible. I do.” He admitted with a shrug.

“We had received some information about thee whose origin she could not explain satisfactorily.”

“Oh, this I have to hear.” Hunter chuckled.

“We received information that said thee were possibly related to King Sombra.”

Hunter said nothing as Twilight's eyes went wide. He looked at her and she shook her head almost frantically. Luna looked from him to her and back to him as he leaned forward in his chair.

“And?”

“That was all. We are alerting thee to this instead of keeping it to ourselves.”

“I appreciate that.” Hunter was quick to assure the mare. “Do you know where the information came from, or was she unlikely to tell you?”

“She did not say. She only said that it was a trusted source.” She said with a shrug of her shoulders.

“Then it is very likely that it came from them. Though how they found out is beyond me.” He said to her, choosing to grace her honesty with some of his own.

Her eyes widened. “Thou are related…?”

“Yes. However, it is many generations back. He is the third son of an Overlord from far back in my lineage.”

“Does anypony else know this?” Luna asked as she looked back at him.

“Outside of those that were there when I found out no. So Cadance, Shining Armor, and Twilight are the only ones who know. Though that now includes you as well. I trust I can ask you to keep it to yourself?”

“Yes. We have no desire to throw ice upon our much-improved relations. And thou have no desire to overtake Equestria or the Crystal Empire?”

“No.” He said to her, keeping what Gnarl had said to himself. “I have enough work to do in my kingdom.”

“We thought so,” Luna said with a bright smile. “How long dost thou think she might have spoken to them?”

“That’s hard to say. If she is receiving information, I would say she is on the surface of their radar. She is not privy to the innermost workings but would be informed about surface relations. I would be more worried about your nobles, to be honest.”

“Why dost thou say that?”

“Nobles are easily led astray unless they are of particularly strong will. Money can bring even the most headstrong to heel.”

“Hunter abolished the nobles in his kingdom due to several circumstances,” Twilight said to her with a small smile.

“I recall mentioning it, though it was only in passing. Thee removed them for trespasses against thee?”

“Yes.” He said to her as he suppressed a shudder at the memories that came to him. “They participated in a murder attempt on myself and the slavery of my ponies.”

“They tried to harm thee?” Luna seemed stunned as she leaned forward in her chair.

He chuckled. “They tried. I abolished the noble caste entirely in all my cities that day.”

“Would thou think that we are not wise to keep them?"

“I think you’re out of your minds for having them considering the rot in your kingdom. I would bet my kingdom's treasury that most of, if not all of, the nobles are in league with them.”

“There are quite a few that are living beyond themselves,” Twilight said as her magic gripped several documents before her. “I have been researching them with some help from Rarity.”

“I can see that. Well done.” Hunter said to her.

Twilight flushed slightly as she set the papers back down. Luna said nothing at the sight of the papers. “How many dost thou think are in their pockets?”

“If I had to hazard a guess?” Twilight looked at Luna. “About seventy-five to eighty-five percent of them. I could be wrong about the math, though. A few seem to be either very good at hiding it or are holding out.”

Hunter shook his head at the numbers and rubbed his hoof over Dezhara’s fur. “Interesting.”

“That many?” Luna said as her jaw remained open. “We had not thought so many would hurt our kingdom.”

“They do not do damage on the surface level,” Hunter said. “They work in the shadows and manipulate the public to work in their favor. The nobles play a large part in this since the more land and power they have, the more they can charge for their loyalty.”

“They would sell themselves?” Luna said.

“For the right price? Absolutely.” He replied. “Most everypony has their price. You have to find out what it is. For some ponies it's money, for others it's power. It just depends on the pony or the noble in this case.”

Luna looked crestfallen as she considered what had been said. “If we ask thee to help us, willst thou?”

“Depends on the request,” Hunter said quickly. “Will I help you overthrow your sister? Maybe.”

Luna looked at him, and Twilight looked stunned. “Princess Luna?”

“If our sister has sold herself to these cretins, then she cannot be allowed to harm our ponies,” Luna said. “Our ponies must come first. Thou took the same oath as thee are a Princess as well.”

“I know, but there has to be a way to keep everypony away from each other’s throats,” Twilight said to him. “Celestia may be getting information from them, but that is not a reason to depose her.”

“I agree,” Hunter leaned back in his chair for several seconds before continuing. “But you have to be ready for her to act and be ready to head her off. Complacency got you here in the first place. You can’t afford to be complacent now; it could lead to death and the ruin of your kingdom. The rot is years set in, if not longer, and you now have to fight it the hard way.”

“Can we look to you for advice?” Luna said to him.

Hunter fell silent as his mind spun to determine how this would benefit his position. He knew that having a kingdom owed him was significant. He remained silent as the two mares waited for him to speak up.

“I can offer advice, but nothing more at this moment. If the situation changes, then we will re-evaluate at that time.” He leaned forward and leaned against the table for a moment.

Luna and Twilight both nodded. Luna sat back in her chair and looked at the Overlord. “How do we approach our sister now?”

“Carefully,” Hunter replied. “You cannot let her know you are on to her. If she grows suspicious, then you will be in trouble of your own. Alicorns are not completely immortal, from what I know. A sword or well-placed arrow can kill you. Keep that in mind as well. You must not give her any indication that you suspect things.”

“How do we act around her?” Twilight said.

“You don’t. Act as if nothing has changed, and she will be none the wiser. In this case, Twilight, keep your suspicions to yourself this time.” He said to her as she cringed and nodded. “And Luna? Do not ask her anything. Pretend you agree with what she said about the packet you received. Give her no indication that you suspect her of anything.”

Luna nodded and got to her hooves. “We thank thee for your help, Overlord. We were lost as to what to think. We will take thine advice and ensure we have facts before acting. However, can we depend on the Netherworld Empire if we need to, however?”

“Maybe.” He said quickly. “Depends on the situation and the timing. If I can avoid getting into a fight between Princesses, I will. But if it looks like it will spill over onto my land, I will see what can be done.”

Luna nodded and made for the doors. Her horn charged, and she was gone momentarily.

Hunter leaned back in his chair, and a deep sigh escaped him. “You can’t make it easy, can you?” He said to the waiting Princess of Friendship.

She giggled and shook her head. “I’m sorry.”

Author's Note

Special thanks to Witchery for the fantastic editing job. It was instrumental in this chapter turning out as nice as it has. Sorry for the long delay, but getting it right was more important than speed. Please enjoy it and let me know what you think!

Edit: 7/4/2024

50: Unwelcome Truth

Hunter sat quietly at the dining room table as his mind went over what he had learned and had been asked of him over the past few days. It had been three days since his meeting with Luna and Twilight, and it had left him curious about what he had walked into. He wondered if there was a way to learn more about the organization so that he could feed Twilight or guide her to learn for herself. He leaned back in his chair, and his head went back until it bumped the back of the chair. Wrath and Dezhara lay quietly on the floor, waiting for him to move or give them instructions. He closed his eyes and said nothing for several seconds before his eyes flew open. He leaned forward as a realization came to him.

“I do have a way to find out more about them. And I do not need to hunt them down.” He muttered to himself. “Top Quote.”

He waited as Top Quote was brought into the interrogation room. His red eyes followed the pony as he was brought in front of him and put into the chair across from the Overlord. The pale pink pony first said nothing before looking up at Hunter.

“I assume you’re wondering what more I need from you?”

“I am a bit curious.” He admitted.

“I am curious about the ponies from which you were trying to purchase the beasts. The organization that you had dealings with.”

Top Quote jerked at the mention of them. “I don’t know much.”

“I would advise against lying to me,” Hunter growled. “I spoke with a stallion named Sunder, who mentioned he knew you. What do you know of him and the others?”

Top Quote jerked again, and he closed his eyes for several seconds before his shoulders slumped. “What do I get for this? Still just my life in reward?”

“You wish to negotiate with me?” Hunter asked, his tone amused as he regarded the other pony. “Bold.”

“If I am offending you, then forget I mentioned it.” Top Quote said quickly.

“I will debate what your reward could be. You are currently housed in a mid-level cell. I can add things to it as needed. If your information pleases me, I may reward you as I see fit.”

Quote said nothing as he sighed and nodded. “What do you wish to know? I’ll tell what I know.”

“What is the structure of it?”

“It’s made up of three sectors with one pony leading those and then one pony above them.”

“Names?”

“Secret is the leader above everypony. Hazel oversees the security, while Sky Star oversees the storefronts. Penny Pincher runs the sector that manages all the money. He’s pretty reclusive and rarely needs to meet up with the others. Unless money is spent or earned, he is not involved.”

Hunter kept notes as Quote spoke. “How many nobles are ingrained with them?”

Quote snorted. “About seventy percent of them, at least. I haven’t been around them for a while, so it could be different now.”

“What is the most influential one?”

“I have no idea.”

“And Sunder?”

“His job is to maintain order with the sectors and keep everypony in line. He watches everypony closely for signs of dissent or traitorous activity.”

“I thought as much,” Hunter said to him. “Any idea who Secret is outside of the meetings?”

“I’m not sure. I’m not even sure he exists outside of the meetings and plotting.” Quote explained. “I never saw him outside of it personally.”

“Is their location under that bar?”

“No.” Quote admitted with a small sigh. “They are located within the city; last I saw, they were in one of the noble homes. They used to jump from home to home to keep guards or anypony off their tails. But they recently settled in one house, and they stay there.”

“Any idea which one?” Hunter asked.

“I’m not sure. But if you can find out who is doing better than the others, you might find them.” Quote advised. “Be careful if you do find them.”

“Oh?”

“They have enough elite security teams to take down a small army.”

“Interesting. I tricked them once already.”

“You did?”

“Yes. I ended up with one of their rare monster suppliers for my efforts.”

“Oh. Then they hate you even more than they did before. You were a point of argument before, so I would think they will be gunning for you even more than before.”

“They can try,” Hunter said to him. “What else?”

Quote was quiet as he seemed to be considering what else he could say. “Sunder is the one to follow. He keeps tabs on everything the others do and ensures complete loyalty to their goals.”

“Which are?”

“Their main goal is to lead Equestria from the shadows. They always talked about how they could influence the Princess and keep her blind to them.”

“Was Celestia involved with them in any way?”

“When I was with them, yes.” Quote admitted, and Hunter nodded so he could keep talking. “She was not involved in how they run things daily, but she didn’t have any pull, and only Secret dealt with her. She didn’t take orders but was careful about what she allowed. Celestia isn’t stupid, and she knows they are after her, but now that Luna is back, they are being even more careful. Luna is a wild card, and they didn’t think they could control her.”

“I wondered what they thought of her,” Hunter replied.

“They were almost afraid of Luna.” Quote told him.

“Why?”

“She’s a wild card in that they know very little of her and how to flatter her to come to their way of thinking.”

“I don’t think she would, honestly,” Hunter muttered. “She’s more into redeeming herself after how she fell a thousand years ago.”

“I agree. I said for them to keep her in the dark.” Quote said. “But they were putting pressure on Celestia to see if they can get her to control her sister. Last I heard she was doing what she could, but Luna was almost running wild.”

Hunter leaned back in his chair as he considered what he had been told. “Very interesting. You have proven to be quite useful Top Quote. You have my thanks.”

Quote looked shocked at the Overlord's thanks and nodded as he was removed from the room. “Oh!”

“Yes?”

“They might be planning something big.”

“How so?”

“Last I heard, they were planning something. They were after something here and in Equestria. Be careful of what they will plot. They will play the very long game if they have cause to.”

“Thank you for the information.”

“Sure.”

Hunter stayed silent as the pony was removed from the room and heard the door clank behind him. “Very interesting.”

Twilight was quiet as Wrath came racing into the castle, shrieking and carrying a scroll for her. She took it from Wrath and patted his head in thanks. She opened the letter and began to read what he had written. Her face fell into horror as he read through it again.

“Oh, by Faust, NO!” She murmured under her breath. “It can’t be.”

She felt her heart drop into her hooves, and her stomach churned. She could feel herself fighting back, vomiting at the shock of what she had read. She looked up and felt her stomach lurch even more. She swallowed heavily to try to swallow the bile in her throat. She got to her hooves and ran off the map table room for the bathroom. She fell into it and threw up almost violently into the bowl. Her hooves gripped the tank, and she tried not to sob as she threw up. She felt something pat her back and looked back to find Wrath patting her gently. She sniffled and tried to smile at the minion.

“Thank you, Wrath.” She whispered. “Oh, Faust, she can’t be… But she is.”

She slid to the ground and fell to her belly as tears welled in her eyes. Wrath hugged her as she wrapped her forelegs around him and held him and cried. She tried not to squish him in her grip, but she just held him.

Twilight sat at the map table, and her magic hovered over the letter from him close by her shoulder. Wrath was sitting on the floor by her hooves, teasing Basher. They began to bicker, and she watched for a minute as they yelped and slapped each other with their long arms. They reminded her of a pair of mares batting at each other in a mock fight. A laugh bubbled up from her, and she laughed heavily at their antics.

“What’s so funny?” Spike asked her as he came into the room.

She laughed and pointed at the now shrieking minions as they fought. Spike came around to look at them, and he also began to laugh. Tears welled up in her eyes as she laughed, and she soon gripped her stomach from laughter. When Wrath slapped Basher to the crystal floor, and they settled back down, she slowly stopped laughing. Spike looked at her, and his laughing face went from amusement to concern.

“Have you been crying?” Spike asked her.

She looked at him and shook her head, trying to look certain. He frowned at her, and she sighed. “A little bit. Hunter sent me some upsetting information.”

“What did he say?”

“It’s a lot to explain. But it was… unexpected.” She admitted as she tried to give him enough information to satisfy him without revealing everything.

“Hmm. Well, don’t overdo it. You’ve been doing a lot of late nights, you need to sleep more Twilight.”

“You might be right.” She agreed and smiled.

Spike looked proud of himself, and he nodded. She smiled at him. “I always know how to help, so I’m your number one assistant.”

“You're right. That is why you’re my number one assistant. Thank you, Spike.” She said to the baby dragon.

Spike went back to what he had been doing earlier, and she looked at the letter in her magic for a second before pulling out the paperwork she had worked on with Rarity. She looked at the noble houses and realized that a couple were doing better than the others despite setbacks to their houses. She read the notes again and decided to try to relax for a second before she made herself sick again. She pulled out her scroll and began to pen a reply to Hunter to let him know that she had received his letter and the information it held.

“Wrath,” she said as the minion stood and saluted her. She then gave him the scroll to take to Hunter.

The minion took the scroll, turned, and raced for the Gate outside. She watched him vanish through the doors and out of sight. She sighed heavily as she tried to figure out how to reach out to Luna and tell her what Hunter had found without tipping their hoof to Celestia. She felt unease leech into her body, and fear began to sink in.

“This is the worst-case scenario.” She whispered.

Sunder looked at the functioning construct as it zipped around the room. They had not been able to give them commands and have them follow them without their direct interference. So far, they had been made to put them on hoof-held controls. Beside him, Sky watched with a calm, almost serene look on her face.

“They can’t work independently?” Sunder asked her.

“No, Sunder, dear. We haven’t gotten them to work the same as they did in the Empire. The range is pretty good, so if we put Pegasus in the air with the controls, we can keep them going. We are working out how high the range is before it cuts out.” She advised.

“Understood,” Sunder replied. “What is the plan after that?”

“Then we get our contacts to create a disturbance in the Empire and see what the Overlord does. If we play it right, he should call on all his troops. Even our little Princess is one of his helpers, so he should have reason to get her involved,” Sky replied calmly.

As she finished speaking, Sunder didn’t say anything back, and he allowed the ponies to work around and above him. They were testing all the constructs they had made and rebuilt. Each one moved easily, and their small engines whirred as they zipped around them. The blades housed inside each machine had been retrofitted and sharpened to ensure they were as deadly as they could get them.

“If this doesn’t work, we will have a very pissed-off Overlord and an enraged Princess on our hooves. She’s not to be tangled with if we can avoid it, so we have to get her under control on the field and put her down when the opportunity presents itself.” He said to her.

“You're right.” Sky crooned at him.

He managed not to growl at her tone as she spoke. He managed to keep his displeasure to himself as they watched the tests.

Author's Note

It's been a while since I updated this one. Sorry for the long delay, but I finally retrieved the old outline for part of it. It was buried pretty deep in my other outlines, but it was there. Please enjoy!

Featured: 7/9/2024

1: The Beginning of it all...

“Princess, I have never heard of any Kingdoms beyond the Northern borders.” Princess Twilight Sparkle said to her fellow monarch as she stood at the foot of the thrones in Canterlot. “Much less one called the Netherworld Empire.”

“I am not surprised that you have not heard of it. The kingdom is on the far border, and their King is not the type to attend meetings and ceremonies.” Celestia explained. “He has ruled that kingdom for many years and does not swear allegiance to myself or my sister. The borders were recently changed due to the actions of Tirek and others. My sister went to re-establish them several weeks ago.”

Twilight looked to her former mentor. “And what happened?”

“The negotiations did not go well. The King was quite unwavering in his stance. Several villages will come under his rule if the borders are altered.” The white Alicorn admitted. “I am not saying this King would mistreat them, but it would alter the landscape.”

“If Luna could not convince him to relinquish his claim, what could I do?” The young Alicorn asked.

“Luna said that he is a alone pony. He has his advisors and his armies that serve him. But no other ponies were close to him. I hope you can show him friendship, and perhaps he will relax this claim and save us all the trouble of rewriting the borders.” She admitted. “I know it is not a normal request for you and your friends. But I am sure that you can accomplish it.”

Twilight remained silent as her thoughts wandered over the other words. “You want us to go to his kingdom and befriend him so that he will give up his claim to change the borders?”

“Essentially, yes. I feel that if we have a better relationship with him, he will understand our position more. Right now, we have no relationship with him.”

“Is he hostile?”

“No. Not yet.”

Twilight thought it over for a moment. “What kind of army does he have? And would he attack if left alone?”

“I’m not certain of his character. Luna dealt more with his advisor than with him. And what little she dealt with was in a formal setting, and he was stiff at best.” Celestia replied. “The true size of his army is unknown. That was information that Luna never got. He was tight-lipped about it despite her requests. His advisors refused to speak of it and informed her she was overstepping her bounds as his guest.”

“Did they threaten her?”

“Not directly. The implication was there but never addressed. Luna said she didn’t feel threatened, but she knew she was in another pony’s territory.”

“So my friends and I are going to his kingdom to see if we can get him to rescind his claim to the territory?”

“Yes.”

“It seems so shady that we would use friendship to force this other pony to fall back.”

“It seems cruel, but he does not rule like we do. The ponies must swear allegiance to him and cannot choose their leaders aside from him. He is their ruler, and he is all there is.”

“What do you mean?”

“His kingdom has many territories, and he rules them all. No mayors, lords, ladies, or vassals carry out his orders. He is the only ruler in their kingdom.”

“So, he doesn’t delegate rule to other ponies?”

“No.”

Twilight looked troubled as she thought over what she was being told. “How can he rule over an entire kingdom without help?”

“I am not sure. Luna did not see much when she was there. She was only there for a couple of weeks. You and your friends will be there for a longer amount of time. Everything will be tended to while you are gone. Spike will, of course, go with you, and your friend’s homes and businesses will also be taken care of.”

Twilight nodded and waited. “Will we have our guards?”

“The royal guards will accompany you to his gates; then his guards will take over and watch over you. Luna faced the same treatment. She said his guards were odd little creatures but strong and loyal to their King.”

“I understand. Has he ever been to Equestria?”

“No. We have sent him invitations before, but he has always declined.”

Twilight swallowed and looked at the Sun Princess. “We will do our best,” she declared, hoping her voice sounded more confident than she felt.

“I know you will. I have every faith in all of you.”

Twilight turned and left the throne room. Her friends were waiting in the next room, so she opened the door and walked in to sit with them.

“So what's the plan, sugar cube?” Applejack asked her as she leaned back in her chair.

“Princess Celestia has asked that we act as ambassadors to another kingdom.” She replied.

“Ambassadors ta who?”

“A kingdom in the far north. The borders were changed recently, and their king has been trying to claim the new lands since they fell into his territory. We are being asked to convince him to withdraw his claim.” The purple Alicorn explained.

The other mares all shifted. “So we will ask him to let go of the land?” Fluttershy said aloud.

“Yes.”

“Why can’t we just tell him to back off?” Rainbow asked.

“Because Equestria doesn’t have a strong relationship with his kingdom. It’s good enough for him not to attack us, but that’s it.” Twilight explained.

Rainbow huffed but let it go. “The Princess says that everything will be taken care of while we are gone. We leave in two days, and the royal guards will escort us to his gates, where his guards will take over and watch over us.” Her friends all nodded in understanding.

“Oh, what to pack? What kind of climate is there in this kingdom?” Rarity was obsessed as they walked out the door.

Twilight smiled as she rolled her eyes fondly at the white unicorn. They trotted to the train station and started returning to Ponyville to pack and prepare for the trip.

Netherworld Kingdom:

“They will arrive in two weeks, Master. It will be two days before they depart the capitol, then two weeks to the Citadel.” A hunched figure stood to the side of an ornate throne draped in furs of varying colors.

“I understand. How many are there?” The sound of metal shifting was heard. It was a slight sound; the pony who wore it fit the armor well, so it moved with his body and made a little sound.

“There will be six mares and one baby dragon, my liege.”

“A baby dragon?”

“Yes, Master.”

A light chuckle sounded. “I command dragons, and they are bringing a little one here?”

“I believe it is the pet of Princess Twilight Sparkle, Master.”

A low snort sounded. “Very well then. I will permit it free rein. They will be attended at all times, and each will have three guards, aside from the Princess herself, who will have 5.” A pair of shining red eyes looked out from a helmet of metal and fire. “The usual areas are forbidden to them unless permitted by me.”

“As you command, Master.” The hunched figure bowed low and made notes on a scroll in his claws. “Shall we keep their rooms close to each other or spread them out?”

“Keep them close by. It would be troublesome to have to keep the minions running between floors. Higher chance of them getting under hoof.”

“As you wish.” The figure began to move away from the armored figure.

“Oh, and Gnarl?”

“Yes, Master?”

“Make sure they stay out of my way. The last thing I need is some sentimental little pony trying to tell me how to rule.”

Gnarl turned, and his mouth showed a row of sharp teeth as he nodded. “Of course, Great Master. They will be kept in line.”

The figure shuffled away, and the pony on the throne leaned back into it. With a slight grin, a row of sharp teeth showed from between his lips, and his eyes glowed red in the room's dim lighting.

Equestria:

Twilight looked over the ground as the Pegasus guards pulled their chariots across the landscape. She watched as they neared the edge of Equestria's border and held her breath as they passed over it. She looked down and saw nothing had changed; the land was the same.

“So, how far are we?” Spike asked as he lounged behind her.

“According to the map, it should be another hour. Luna said we would know when we saw it.”

“Saw what?”

“She said it is called the Upper Citadel. But was pretty vague about the rest of it.”

Spike looked back to his comic and shrugged. “I think she’s just trying to psych you out.”

Twilight grinned and giggled. “Maybe.”

Spike laughed at the Alicorn. “Besides, how bad can this guy be? He’s probably just like every pony else.”

“I hope so, Spike. I hope so.” She said to her assistant.

She looked back to the front, and after an hour, she could see a shadow in front of them. Spike stood up and touched her foreleg as he looked at her. “Wow,” he whispered as the shadow grew in size.

The Upper Citadel lived up to its name and loomed ahead of them. The guards began to descend at the sight of it. The walls were easily 20 to 30 feet high; every 40 feet, a tower provided a vantage point for an unbroken line of sight. The solid stone walls showed signs of attempted siege but appeared to have held fast. There were old scorch marks and stains along the walls. The doors were wood with metal framing and showed signs that they had been attacked and attempted to be breached. But by the look of it, the attempts had failed miserably. Twilight and the others stepped off their chariots as they landed and stood before the great doors. She jumped as a loud bang sounded, and the doors began to open slowly. She looked at her friends and found them all staring at the doors, waiting for them to open fully. Her eyes widened as creatures up to her shoulders spilled out of the doorway. They fanned out and surrounded the ponies. They said nothing as they stopped and stood at attention. Armor covered their small frames, and they stood bipedally with their halberds still in stock.

She looked back to the keep and saw the castle itself. It was made of dark stone and metal. As far as she could tell, an invader had never touched it. The stone showed signs of being worked, and the metal was clean. It stood tall with its towers that raised above the wall, and the face of it gleamed in the low sunlight. She looked down as a figure approached them. The figure looked similar to the creatures that now surrounded them, but it was hunched over and limp. It wore rags from shoulder to foot and advanced on the group. Twilight looked to the soldiers with them and they did not appear concerned in the least, she tried to relax as well. The figure stopped several feet away from them and cleared his throat.

“I bring greetings from our Master. He is currently not here and sends his regards. I am Gnarl, Minion master and devoted Servant of Darkness.” He said to them. His voice carried despite appearing smaller. “I welcome you to the Upper Citadel. The vanguard of our Master Hunter Flame, High Overlord of the North.”

Twilight felt herself shrink under the titles of the pony that ruled this area. Spike stepped forward and turned to face sideways. “I am Spike. May I present Princess Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Friendship, and fellow Elements of Friendship, Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie.”

His voice didn’t carry as well as the others, but they seemed to have heard the dragon. Gnarl smiled slightly as the mares all tried to stand tall as they were announced. “We shall take over your protection from here on, guests of the Overlord.” The minions moved in, and the guards gave way to them. The Pegasus lifted back into the air and left them behind. “This way.” Gnarl spun and started walking away, the mares following. “Gather their things. Take them to the correct rooms, or the Master will hear it.” He said over his shoulder.

Twilight looked back as the minions perked at the words, picked up their baggage, and carried it as carefully as possible. The minions catch up to them quickly as they carry the items, and Twilight looks at them better. Their skin was a deep tan, almost earthy brown. The armor they wore was fitted to them. From head to foot, they were armored and ready for battle. Their eyes glowed gold from behind the visors of their helms, and they carried their loads ahead of them. Twilight quickened her pace and caught up to Gnarl.

“When will we be able to meet your King?” She asked him.

“When the Master chooses,” Gnarl said to her without looking at her.

Twilight looked ahead as the minions peeled off down one hallway and vanished. Gnarl stopped and turned to them. “You must be hungry from your journey. If you would like, a bath and food will be arranged as soon as you choose. The minions acting as your guard will show you to your quarters if you prefer. “

“Guard?” Applejack stepped up and addressed the Minion Master.

“Yes, Miss Applejack. You will have a three-minion guard with you at all times. They are there to protect you and ensure your needs are met.” He turned to Twilight. “You will have a five minion guard as is fitting to your station.”

Twilight blinked. “I’m sure we are safe here; I don’t think there is a need...”

“The Master has decreed it, and his will is law,” Gnarl told her. His voice was sharp to stop any further argument.

“Ya’ll think somepony will attack us here?” Applejack asked him.

Gnarl snorted a laugh. “Of course not. The guard is to ensure that you do not stray where you are not permitted and stay out of the Master's way as he works.”

The mares all started at the blunt response. “Well, ah, appreciate the honesty,” Applejack said as she looked at the minion.

“The Master has said that you are to be treated well and with all due kindness but has said that he will brook no arguments regarding his rule. So I ask that you keep such comments to yourselves.” Gnarl said to them. “Would you like to see your quarters? Or would you prefer a bath first?”

“Twilight?” Fluttershy said to the Alicorn.

“I would like to see my room first.” She said to him.

“As you wish.” Gnarl snapped his fingers, and five minions came out of the shadows. “Take Lady Twilight to her room. And the rest of you?”

“Same.” They intoned.

He snapped his claws once more, and more minions came out of the shadows to stand by the mare they were assigned to. Soon, each mare was coming to her room to inspect it. Spike stayed by Twilight as her guard minions led them. She looked back to see a minion whisper into Gnarl’s ear, and he spun and trotted off down the other hall. The minions opened the doors for their charges, and the mares all went to check their rooms. Twilight eyes widened at the sight, and Spike stared, slack-jawed. The room was large and could have fit the entire old library inside. One wall was made up of a vast bookshelf, and the other had several large windows that went from floor to ceiling. Light flooded the room. She went to the windows and opened the curtains. She was amazed to see a vast cavern in front of her. Stones floated in the air and moved past her window. Spike jumped onto her back and looked around them. Lava spilled over the edges of the walkways and poured down the sides of the nearby walls. Twilight gasped and turned back into the room.

“Where are we?” She gasped.

“I don’t know. But it looks like we are underground.” Spike said to her as he slid off her back. “But when did we move underground?”

Twilight looked to the door and saw her guards standing in the doorway, awaiting her orders.

“How far underground are we?” She asked one of them when she reached them. The minion stared at her. His eyes glowed under his helm as he regarded her. The mare scowled. “Answer me.” She ordered.

The minion stared. “Master know,” he said to her. His voice squeaked, and he looked at her as she stared at him.

“You don’t know? Or won’t tell me?” She said back.

The minion gave a happy shrug and went back to being still. The purple Alicorn looked to Spike, who shrugged. "I don’t think they have any idea, Twilight, or can’t tell you.” The purple dragon said to her.

Twilight looked up as she heard a shriek. She tossed open the door with magic and looked out as Rarity came out her door. “Twilight, have you seen outside?”

“Yes. We are underground. I don’t know how far. I asked, but the minions had no idea.” Rarity worked on calming down as the others came out as well. Each mare had a group of minions behind her; they stayed back to allow their guests to speak.

“How in tarnation did we get underground? Ah, don’t remember goin’ down any stairs.” Applejack said.

“That’s because we didn’t,” Rainbow said aloud. "I asked the guards, and they only said that the Master knew.”

“Mine said the same,” Twilight replied. “It seems like they can’t give any information to us. The only ones who know are Gnarl and their Master. This Hunter Flame, which we haven’t met yet.”

“I say we find this here, Hunter Flame, and get some answers,” Rainbow said, a determination in her tone.

“That will not be needed.” Gnarl came out of the shadows and spoke to them.

“Ahh!” Fluttershy screamed and hid behind Applejack.

Gnarl looked at the yellow mare and shrugged. “What is it you need to know?”

“When did we get so far underground?” Twilight asked him.

“You walked underground. The slope is gradual, so it is not abnormal to not know that you are going down. The Upper Citadel is the beginning of the Master's Castle. You are in the Lower quarters that can house the Master's guests when he has them.”

Twilight and the others stared at the minion master. “So where’s his room?” Pinkie asked.

“That is not information you need to know, Miss Pinkie Pie,” Gnarl informed her.

“Oh.” Pinkie looked away, dejected.

“I can understand that it is a bit of a shock. But you are safe here, and there is no chance of the ground giving way or falling away from your hooves.” The minion looked away for a moment. “Mostly.” He muttered and looked back to the mares.

“How far down are we?” Twilight asked.

“I am unsure of the exact number.” Gnarl put a hand to his chin as he thought. “Close to 200 to 300 feet or more, I guess.” He responded.

The mares all gaped at him. “I need to speak with your Master as soon as he arrives,” Twilight told the minion.

“I will mention your request to him. The Master has been gone for several days, so I do not think tossing questions at him as soon as he arrives is a good idea.”

“I do not care if he has been...wait, gone for days?”

“Yes. The Master went to attend to a matter personally. He thought he would return sooner, but it became more involved than anticipated.” Gnarl responded.

“Oh.” Twilight leaned back on her haunches. “I suppose he would be tired by the time he returned?”

“Yes. The Master tends to most issues himself and spends much time out of the Netherworld.”

“All right, I can understand that he would be tired. If possible, I would like to meet with him.” Twilight agreed.

“Very well, I will speak with him about your request,” Gnarl told her, turning to leave the mares.

They all moved into Twilight's room, which was the largest and talked about their impressions.

“Master.” Gnarl bowed low as a pony in armor walked past him.

“How are our guests, Gnarl?”

“They are all in Princess Twilight’s room chatting.” He responded. “They were surprised when they were informed that they were over a few hundred feet underground. Princess Twilight demanded to meet with you about the Netherworld's location, but I informed her that you would decide if you wished to meet with her.”

“True. What could be so important that I need to accommodate her immediately? She hasn’t been here a day and is already a pain in my ass.” He replied. “But in terms of being a gracious host, I suppose I should accommodate the mare.” He sighed and looked over his shoulder. “Bring the mare. I’ll speak to her. I’ll meet her in the throne room.”

Gnarl nodded and bowed low as he backed up. “As you command, Master.”

The stallion shook his head and looked to the kitchen momentarily before walking inside for a quick snack.

Twilight looked up, and her ears caught the sound of knocking on her door. She looked to one of her guards and nodded to him to open the door. Gnarl walked in, and the minions saluted as he walked in.

“The Master has returned and has agreed for you to meet him in the throne room if you still wish to speak with him. It will be a short conversation due to the Master being tired from his journey.” Gnarl informed her. “Do you still wish to speak with him?”

“Yes. Thank you, Gnarl.” Twilight looked to the others, who nodded for her to go ahead.

Gnarl nodded and led the purple Alicorn out of the room and down the hallways. She followed him as he led her around. After a few minutes and several turns, she entered a room that led to a throne made of stone and metal. It was covered in furs, and lava moved behind it, covering the short wall behind the throne. Gnarl left her to stand 20 feet from the throne and to the side of the path. Minions in armor were to the sides of the path she had come in with Gnarl. After a moment, she was about to speak when her ears caught a sound. She looked down to the entrance and stared at the armored pony who entered.

His armor was silver with gold and black going over it. Obsidian was laced through the armor and covered the chest of the pony. A helmet of silver and gold covered his head. Horns jutted from the helm and angled back behind the pony's ears. A black horn spiraled from his forehead. Twilight realized that she was dealing with a tall Unicorn. He was easily Princess Luna’s height. Red orbs glowed from within the helm, and he watched her as he walked up the room. His mane was black with streaks of blue and silver. His tail dragged the ground by an inch or two as he walked. His forelegs were covered in armor. The right leg had a gauntlet with a sizeable glowing jewel in the center. Colors flit through the jewel. A solid black cloak covered his back and ended past his tail. He advanced on the throne and turned to sit on it as Gnarl bowed low. His black coat shone in the light of the small braziers on either side of the throne. A minion with a jester’s hat ran forward, carrying a platter with a goblet on it. The minion set it on a table beside the throne, then fled with a strange giggle.

A shrill whistle went out, and Twilight was startled. Two Minions jumped out of the shadows and stood on the arms of the throne. They carefully lifted the helm off the pony's head, and he closed his eyes. He shook out his mane and waved them off. The stallion opened his eyes, and Twilight saw that his eyes continued to give off a red glow. His eyes were that color naturally. She waited as he regarded her. His horn lit up with a red aura that matched his eyes. It covered the goblet at his side, and he sipped from it before looking at the mare again.

“You wish to speak with me?” he said. His voice was low, but she could feel its strength, and she had to clench her teeth to stop shivering.

“Yes. I apologize for the intrusion.” She said to him.

“You can come forward if you wish.” He said to her. He waved a hoof, indicating her to stand before the throne.

She walked up and stood a few feet from the steps that led to the throne itself. “Thank you.” She said as she tried to settle her nerves and confidently speak to him. “I wanted to ask a few questions if I may have some of your time.” The stallion was silent as he waited for her to speak. “I was unaware that your Keep was underground.”

He looked at her. A raw chuckle escaped him, and Twilight waited. “I’m surprised your Princess Luna did not inform you.” He admitted to her. His voice held a hint of amusement as he replied. “I thought she would have passed along all pertinent information before your arrival.”

Twilight bit her lower lip as she looked at him. She could see more of his solid black coat under his armor. “Princess Luna did not mention it, no.” She admitted. She hated that her voice sounded so small under his.

“Well, that is a misstep on her behalf then. If you wish to know, then I will tell you. You are, at this moment, over a mile underground. The throne room is the heart of my domain. The rest is, of course, much deeper.”

Twilight’s eyes widened, and she stared at the King. “That far?” He nodded and sipped his drink once more. “How do you get back and forth? Do you use the Upper Citadel to come and go?”

He laughed. “No. That would take too long. I have Gates that I can use at will to get to places in my Kingdom.”

“Gates?”

“We call them a Netherworld Gate. I will not give you the details due to that information not being needed, but they are essential to my realm staying under my control. They make getting to my ponies and keeping them in line simpler.” He said to her. He set the drink down and waited for her.

Twilight nodded and swallowed. “I understand. If we wish to go outside, can we do that?”

He leaned back into the furs on the back of his throne. “Of course. You are not my prisoners. That is why you have your guards. They will guide you around my domain and take you where you wish as long as permitted. Some areas are off limits, and the minions are aware of the restrictions.” He said to her.

“Are they not permitted to give us any information, either?” she asked, her eyes looking at him.

“Such as?”

“I asked one of the minions how deep underground we were, and he simply told me to ask the Master.”

He blinked, and a laugh escaped him. “Hah!” He chuckled and put a hoof over his muzzle. He let it fall to his throne after a moment. “No. The reason they answer that way is simple.” He answered her, and she waited for the reply. “They simply do not know the answer.”

Twilight stared at him. “What?”

Gnarl stepped forward. “Allow me to explain, Master.” The pony waved his hoof for him to continue. “Minions are not very smart. Some are a bit more advanced, for example, me and a few others. But for the most part, higher thinking is beyond the other minions. I have been around for a long time since the first minion crawled out of the Netherworld to serve the first Overlord.” Gnarl said with a musing look as he looked around. His eyes took on a far-off look, and the Overlord reached out and smacked him in the back of the head. “Sorry, Master.” The stallion sat back, a slight grin on his lips. “Anyway. For example. The brown minions that you have seen the most of. Their purpose is to be a strong melee army for the Overlord. Their policy is to bash first, jump up and down on the carcass later.”

Twilight cringed at the phrasing. “You cringe as if that was a joke.” The stallion said to her. “That is literal. As he mentioned, they are not bright. Fiercely loyal and single-minded, but stupid.” Twilight looked at him and then looked at the minions to the sides of them. “You look concerned that they have overheard that.” She nodded. He looked to a minion and whistled. One of the minions that had removed his helm came over to him. His magic reached out and gripped the minion around the neck. She watched as he squeezed, but the minion did nothing to stop it. It began to choke even more, and Twilight opened her mouth to stop him when the magic was released. The minion fell into a heap onto the floor and hacked.

“How could you?” Twilight looked at the minion as it crawled to its feet.

Gnarl looked down and waited for the minion to stand. “The Master did that to you.”

The minion turned to the stallion and threw itself at his hooves. “For the Master!” It shouted gleefully and grinned manically, showing its sharp teeth.

Twilight stared at it and then at the stallion as he patted the minion on the head and sent it back to its place. “They live and die at the Overlord’s command. It is what we are and what we will always be. We live for him, and we die for him. Our place is to shield him and die if needed.” Gnarl said to her.

Twilight watched as the minion returned to cleaning off their Master's helm with the other minion. “You still don’t seem convinced.”

“No, I am. It’s just shocking, I guess.” She said to him.

He raised a hoof, ran it over his mane, and leaned into the side of his throne, propping his right foreleg on the armrest. “As Gnarl said, they live and die at my whim. If I ask it of them, they will fall on their weapons if I should command it.” Twilight looked at him as he spoke. “Do not think I throw their lives away, though. Each minion is under my protection. Same as the ponies of my domain.”

Twilight looked up. “So, may I ask where you were the last several days?”

He looked at her and sighed. “You can ask. But I do not think you need to know. If you want the details, perhaps I can enlighten you at some point. But you do not need to know at this time.” He said as he stood. “Your purpose here is to try to get me to rescind my claim to the lands that are now under my rule as per the boundaries that your Celestia established. Those borders were decided upon long before either of us, little Princess. My rule is not to be questioned by you or any pony.” He said to her as he walked to the side of the throne and away from her. The black cloak on his back cut through the air as he passed. “You should go to bed, little Princess. The Netherworld is larger than it appears. Your guards are outside the door waiting to take you back to your room.”

Twilight watched as he left the throne room. Two minions followed him, carrying his helm. Twilight watched and shook her head. She hadn’t realized the pressure she had felt had come from him. The stallion was, as he was described, unwavering. She walked out to her guards, who led her back to her room, where her friends were still waiting.

When she came back inside the room, Applejack looked at her. “So, how did it go?”

Twilight looked at them and sat down among them. “He is a powerful pony. I...” She paused. Her friends looked at her and waited. “It’s hard to describe him. He didn’t stand over me, but he was very intimidating. He’s about Luna’s height, and when I first saw him, he wore full armor.”

“Armor? Why?” Rainbow asked her.

“I think he wears it all the time. Especially if he goes out into the field.”

“That makes sense. He is a King.” Rarity commented. “Did you get a good look at him?”

“Yeah. He’s a black pony with a black mane and silver and blue streaks. His eyes are red, and they glow.”

“Glow?” Fluttershy said for the side of her.

“Yeah. At first, I thought it was because of the helm he wore, but when that was taken off. His eyes glow on their own. It’s natural. It was pretty unnerving to see.”

Pinkie leaned forward. “Do you think he’ll let me throw a Welcome to the Netherworld party for us?”

Twilight looked at her friend. “Probably not Pinkie. But you could always ask in the morning.” Pinkie smiled and settled back on the rug. “He said we can come and go as we like, but the minions must be with us. They know where we can and can’t go. Some places are off limits.” Twilight told her friends.

“No pony tells me where I can and can’t go.” Rainbow declared aloud.

“Rainbow.” Twilight started.

“No way, Twi.” The pale blue mare stood up and jumped into the air. “He can’t stop what he can’t see.” She opened the door and started through when she backed up in the air. Two halberds pushing her back. “Okay, maybe he can.” She admitted and flew back to the others.

“Well. Security is certainly tight.” Rarity admitted.

“He said we must have the guards with us when we leave our rooms.” The Alicorn admitted.

The mares all nodded. “Well, it's easier ta work with ‘em than against ‘im,” Applejack admitted as she stood up. “Ah think ah’m gonna head back to mah room. Was a long trip.”

The others agreed, and they headed for the door and opened them. The minions looked at them and parted to let them head to their rooms. The minions closed the doors after them, and Twilight stayed where she was. Spike came over to her and sat down.

“So, what do you think?”

Twilight looked to the carpet. “I think we are out of our league.” She admitted to the dragon.

“That bad, huh?”

“Yeah. I thought it would be okay. But this pony is different, Spike. He is a King.” She said to him.

“Sure, he says he’s a king, but…What?”

“No, Spike. It’s not that he says he’s a king. He is a King.” Her voice changed to emphasize the word to the dragon.

“Oh.” Spike looked at her. “So what do we do? Can he be a friend?”

“I don’t know, Spike. He doesn’t want us to get in his way, as he is busy ruling his kingdom. Just being near him was suffocating. I didn’t realize that the pressure I was feeling was coming from him. He’s a powerful Unicorn. Even without magic, I think he would be the same.”

Spike fiddled with his claws. “So what do we do?”

“He already knows our job is to get him to let go of his claim. He’s not stupid.” She said to her assistant. “He told me as much while I was there. And the minions that we have seen are his to command. I mean that literally.”

Spike was quiet. “What do you mean?”

“They didn’t answer me about the depth that we are because they don’t know. They exist for him and serve him. He told them to stay with us, and they will.” Twilight explained.

“Well, I don’t have any guards.” Spike pointed out. “So maybe he knows I’m no threat to him.”

A dry laugh from the corner caught their attention. Both were quiet. Then, they dismissed the sound when they saw nothing. “I don’t think that’s the case, Spike.” Twilight pointed out.

Spike grinned. “Maybe. But let’s get ready for bed. Can’t do anything tired, right?” The purple dragon said to her as he started unpacking their luggage.

“That’s true. Maybe we can speak more with him at breakfast.” She got up and started levitating items from her bags as well.

Spike went to her door and opened it. The mare looked at him and tilted her head. “Hey. Will we be having breakfast with your Master?”

Twilight trotted over to the door with her assistant. The Minion looked confused at the question. “Go to Gnarl and ask him if your Master will have breakfast with us in the morning.” She said to the Minion, who nodded and ran off.

“Wow. They're fast.” Spike commented.

Twilight chuckled and went back to her luggage. Several minutes went by, and a knock sounded. Spike went to the door and opened it. Gnarl looked in, his expression neutral, but there was a hint of aggravation. “One of your guards asked me a most peculiar question.”

Twilight looked at the minion. “Oh? I thought it was pretty clear.”

“The Master does not have ‘breakfast.’ He is usually awake long before that.”

Spike stared. “Does he ever sleep?”

“Spike!” Twilight yelped.

Gnarl looked at the dragon as if seeing him for the first time. “Yes, he does. The Dark Master is the only Ruler of this kingdom, and he always attends to its needs. He sleeps when necessary, and the same applies to other requirements.”

Spike was quiet. “So he doesn’t sleep unless he has to?” Twilight asked.

“Yes. The Master is a very busy Overlord.”

“Well, could he spare some time in the morning to meet with my friends and me? I would like him to meet them so that he may know them if he sees them. This way, they will also know him and be able to address him.”

Gnarl had looked like he would argue, but Twilight outmaneuvered him. He grimaced. “I will ask the Master if he can spare the time.” He said and turned to leave.

“Thanks!” Spike yelled.

The Minion twitched and looked back as the door closed. Twilight looked at Spike and glared.

“What?” He asked as she groaned and went back to her luggage.

“Again?” Hunter Flame looked at the Minion in front of him. His fur was being brushed, and his mane tended before he caught a few hours of sleep and resumed his normal work hours. “What does she ask for this time?”

Gnarl grimaced at the annoyed look from his Master. The Overlord was tired, and his temper shortened with each passing moment. “She brought up a good point, actually, Master.”

“Oh?”

“Yes. The mares do not know your dark appearance and would be shocked to see you. They would not be ready to address you by the proper titles.”

Hunter stilled under the claws of his attendants. “Dammit. Clever little Princess.” He said. “So how does she seek to fix this?”

“By having...breakfast...with you.”

Hunter stopped again, staring at the Minion. “What?”

Gnarl shrunk under the red gaze. “She has asked that you have breakfast with the mares.”

“Gnarl. I haven’t stopped for breakfast in...” He stopped, his head tilted to the side in thought. “Hells, I don’t even remember the last time.”

“It has been many years, my Lord.”

Hunter growled, and the Minions sitting on his back, combing his mane, stopped, ready to jump. He chuckled, and the minions resumed.“Very well. I will make time for this gathering. Once they are assembled and have their meals, alert me. I will make an appearance.”

“As you wish, Master.”

Twilight woke up and groaned. She sat up and looked around. She was momentarily startled at the darker surroundings but recalled where she was in the Netherworld. Spike snorted in his basket by the nightstand. She got up and moved to the bathroom adjoining her room. She had set up her things the night before and got ready for the day as normal. Spike snorted and started to wake up as well. She walked out and smiled at the baby dragon. “Come on, Spike. We have to make sure the girls are ready for breakfast.”

“What if he doesn’t show up?” Spike yawned and rubbed his eyes.

“Then he won’t show up, and we have breakfast anyway,” she told him. He got up and started to clean up when a knock sounded on her door.

“It’s open.” She hollered.

The door opened, and Applejack came in, closing the door behind her. She walked up to her friend and gave a thin smile. “Ah figured ah would check on ya. Ya seemed a might shaken up after meetin’ ‘im.”

Twilight sighed. “He is just so different. I know that’s not a reason to judge a pony, but he’s...” The Alicorn mare paused.

“Ah know. But we need ta be nice ta him. Maybe he’ll calm down when he finds that we ain’t so bad either.” Twilight gave a thin smile. “Sides, Pinkie is full steam ahead with a party. Ya may need ta stop her from finding ‘im ta ask.”

Twilight looked horrified and sighed once more. “I’m pretty certain he will not be on board for it.”

Applejack laughed. “Good luck then.” The orange mare walked to the door as the others were gathering outside. “Come on now.”

The mares gathered outside, and the minions led them to the dining hall. It was a long table made of obsidian and iron. The chairs appeared plush, and the mares took their seats opposite each other to be able to chat more. They took their seats and waited momentarily before several ponies exited a room to the side. Twilight was startled, having not even seen the doorways. They stood by each mare and started asking for their orders. Twilight asked for pancakes and apple juice. Spike was trying to explain what gemstones he liked, to the aggravation of the pony helping him. Twilight intervened and told her to get him the same as her, ending the argument. Spike muttered something about asking the Overlord, and the mare paled. The other servants went silent as well and stared at Spike. Twilight gave a nervous laugh.

“He was kidding, of course. He would love pancakes. Right, Spike?” She said to him, her voice terse.

Spike, thankfully, read the situation and laughed. “Of course. I was kidding. I love pancakes!” He said, enthusiasm in his voice. The servants fled with their orders. Even Rarity glared at Spike as he slid down in his chair.

The mares returned to chatting as a side door opened, and Gnarl walked in. He stood in silence at the side of the chair at the end of the table. It was taller than the others and was designed similarly to the Lord's throne. It was his to use. The mares went quiet for a time as they looked to the minion.

“Have your meals been taken?” He asked them.

Twilight cleared her throat. “Yes, thank you, Gnarl.”

The minion twitched and snapped his fingers as a brown minion approached him. The minion was covered in red armor, which shifted on his thin form. Twilight noticed that he was a bit larger than the other minions and appeared to have a higher status among them. The minion nodded his head and ran out the door.

“Still really fast, aren’t they?” Spike commented.

“Not as fast as me,” Rainbow said to him.

Applejack rolled her eyes. “Ah still can’t believe how far underground we are. Ah had no idea the castle above us was just for looks.”

“It serves its purpose, being the front to the Master’s Dark Tower and reminding those around him of his strength,” Gnarl said to them, his tone matter of fact.

“Well, I can’t wait to see if I can add some decor to this abode.” Rarity said aloud. “The decorating leaves something to be desired. I hope to be allowed to let my artistic side show.”

Rainbow rolled her eyes but remained silent. Fluttershy looked at her friends. “Umm... Are there any animals here?”

Gnarl's ears had to strain to hear the Pegasus. “Animals?” He asked her.

“Yes. Any bunnies or birds?” She asked of him.

The minion looked confused as a laugh broke the sudden silence. All of them turned to the door as the Overlord walked in. He wore a breastplate of onyx and silver. A familiar long black cloak covered his back and flanks. His mane was pulled back in a high ponytail; his eyes glowed a fiery red as he walked in. His steps were deliberate as he looked at the mares in the room. His forelegs were covered in armor, the gauntlet on his right leg shone, and the colors swirled around the stone. Gnarl and the minions bowed their heads. Twilight looked at her friends, and they all stared at the unicorn. She turned to him and saw the minion in red armor holding onto the armor at his Master's shoulder. The minion jumped down and pulled the chair out as his master sat and used his magic to move the chair itself. Gnarl kept his head down, and the red-armored minion ran for the kitchen door. Hunter leaned back in his chair and stomped one of his rear hooves. The minions raised their heads, and the other came out with a goblet on a plate for their Master. He held it out, and the stallion's red aura picked up the goblet. The minion backed up and disappeared into the kitchen at a run.

“You can breathe, you know.” He said to them.

Spike gasped and shrunk back in his chair. “You weren’t kidding about being intimidating.” He whispered to the Alicorn. “He’s scary.”

They were distracted by the servants bringing out their breakfasts and setting them before them. They hurried away after checking that they had what they needed. Twilight picked up her fork and started to eat slowly. The others followed suit, and after several minutes, Twilight glanced at him to find what could only be boredom on his face. Gnarl whispered in his ear, and the stallion nodded. Gnarl held out several slips of paper, and they began hovering around Hunter as he read over them, his magic holding them still in its grasp. A quill appeared from his magic, and he jotted things down on them. Twilight looked at her friends and saw a wide smile go over Pinkie’s face. The purple mare opened her mouth but found herself biting her tongue.

“Excuse me! Mr. Overlord, sir?” Pinkie hollered out.

Hunter started at the sudden shout in the silence and lowered the papers in front of him. His eyes glowed as he looked at the bright pink mare. “Yes?”

“I was wondering if I could ask a huge, duper favor?”

Gnarl stiffened and looked to the Overlord. Hunter Flame briefly regarded the exuberant mare before he set the papers on the table and sighed. “I’m listening, but I promise nothing.”

Pinkie plowed on, undeterred. “Well, of course, you haven’t promised anything. We barely started talking.” Hunter gave her a look before he gave a short shake of his head. “I was wondering if you would be okay with me throwing us a welcome party!”

Gnarl’s eyes gaped wide at the mare. The Overlord stared at her; his eyes narrowed for a moment before he closed them and put a hoof to his face before lowering it partway. “A what?”

“A welcome party, silly!” She stood up and walked up to him. The stallion watched her approach as she slid between Gnarl and the chair he sat in. She looked at him with a wide smile. Gnarl inched away from both her and his Master. “We just got here, so we need a party to feel welcome and at home. Every pony loves parties, so it would be perfect for us to feel at home and get to know everypony.” Pinkie suddenly reached out and wrapped the stallion in a hug. “And everypony wants to make a new friend!”

Twilight and the others tensed. Gnarl fainted, and the red minion who had appeared behind the Master's chair looked nothing short of murderous. Twilight stared at the Overlord and watched him stiffen. His red eyes closed, and he sighed.

“Let go of me.” He said to her. His tone was low, but Twilight felt a shiver down her back.

Pinkie didn’t move; instead, she held onto him and smiled. Gnarl recovered and looked up from his new place on the floor. The Overlord's eyes opened, and he shifted to his chair before speaking again. “Wrath.”

“Master.” The minion in red armor came to stand close to the Overlord, eager for any instructions.

“If she does not remove herself from me when I say so next, you will remove her forelegs.”

Fluttershy gasped. Her hooves covered her mouth, horror on her face. Rainbow Dash and Applejack started to get up to go to their friend when Twilight stood up, her forehooves on the table.

“Pinkie! Let go of him now!” She yelled.

The other mare startled and let go of the stallion. The minion beside the throne snarled, and Pinkie backed away from him. Hunter looked at her, and his eyes were even brighter as he looked at her. “Thank your Princess, little mare. She just saved your life. Get away before I declare war on Equestria for this transgression.” He snarled. Pinkie backed away from him and trembled. “Do not touch me again. Princess Twilight.” He said. His voice was low, but every pony could hear the rage under it. “Keep your... friends... under control. You may be an ambassador, but they are here at your wish, not mine. I agreed to allow you and your pet here. The others are aggravations I will tolerate so long as they do not annoy me.”

Twilight looked at him and nodded. “I understand.”

Hunter stood up and looked at them. “Understand this, Little Princess. I am well aware of your fellow Princess's request of you. I will not rescind my claim to the lands that are now mine. I have never been a stallion that backs down, and if they think the group of you can change my ways, then they are even more deluded than I anticipated. I will take what is mine if I choose to.” He said to them. His voice kept them listening, and when he finished, it was clear that was all that would be said on the matter. “Gnarl. Have the mares taken to their rooms and tended to as they wish. Wrath. With me.”

Wrath leaped to his master’s armor and held onto his place. Hunter turned to leave the room. He paused as Gnarl stopped at his glance. “Oh, and Gnarl?”

“Yes, Dark Lord?”

“Keep that pink pony away from me before I skin her living and send her back to Equestria in pieces.” He snarled as he left the room.

“As you command, Master,” Gnarl said as he bowed. The minion looked at the mares and clenched his teeth.

Twilight sat heavily in her seat and was silent. Pinkie slunk to her chair and sat down. Rainbow stood with Applejack as they looked from Pinkie to Gnarl, who said nothing. Fluttershy had tears as she tried to hide behind her mane. Spike stuffed his food into his mouth and swallowed.

“Well, I’m done.” He said to the group, hopping out of his chair. “So, how do I go back to the room? So I can hide under the bed.”

Twilight nodded and looked back to the group of 5 guards. “Please take Spike back to my room.” She said to them.

One minion came forward, and after giving her a low bow, he walked off with Spike behind him. The other four remained. The mares were silent. Pinkie looked at the others.

“I’m sorry.” She started.

“This isn’t Equestria!” Twilight yelled as she stood up, her hooves on the table again. “He’s not like the ponies at home. Pinkie, he could have had you, all of us, killed for that.”

Pinkie cringed and sunk deeper into her chair. “I just wanted to be nice.”

“That’s fine. But he’s not an Equestrian stallion. He’s a King, an Overlord, and they call him Master for a reason.” She said to her friend. “I have no idea how this could affect our chances to speak with him now. If he ever speaks to us again. We could...We...” Tears welled in her eyes as she stopped speaking. “We have to...Oh.” She cried out as she ran away from the table and out the door. Her four remaining guards were on her heels.

Twilight careened around a corner, sobbing. ‘We could fail. He could send us back and then go to war with us over a hug.’ She went around another corner and struck a pony. She gripped the pony’s fur as she sobbed, not looking up at the pony she now held onto. The pony stood still as she cried.

Behind her, the guards stood stock still as they stared ahead. The Overlord stood still as the Princess of Friendship sobbed against his chest. The minions were ready to act on his commands.

Hunter Flame looked down at the sobbing purple Alicorn. Her hooves gripped his fur as she huddled against him. He sat down, set the clipboard, quill, and ink on the railing, and waited for her to calm down. He knew she seemed to have no idea who she had run into. Slowly, she calmed; her sobs turned into small hiccups, and she sniffed. His horn lit as he summoned a box of tissues for her. He figured that the situation was due to the stress from earlier. He held it in his hoof and put it under her snout. She took a few tissues and blew her nose.

“Thank you, I am so...” She looked up, and her eyes widened as she saw him. “Oh no...I am so sorry...I just...” She backed away from him and fell to her rump on the stone of the walkway.

He sighed and stood up. New tears pricked her eyes as she stared at him. He rolled his shoulders and waited for her to speak. When she said nothing, he spoke up. “It's fine, Princess. I will not hold this against you if that is your concern.”

She nodded and hiccuped again. “I’m so sorry. I was upset, and I didn’t see you, and I…Please forgive me.” She said to him and bowed her head.

“As I already said. It’s fine. You did nothing to offend me, so I will ignore this.”

She sniffled, and his magic set the tissues in front of her. She accepted them from him. “Thank you,” she said as she blew her nose.

He said nothing as he looked out over the caverns of the Netherworld. ‘I suppose being kind in this situation is needed.’ He thought as he looked back at her. “If you wish to explain, I will listen.” He said to her.

Twilight’s eyes widened at him, and she blinked several times. “I don't want to waste your time.” She said to him. She looked at him, and he gave a slight grin.

“I would not have offered if you were wasting my time. I don’t mind a distraction from the never-ending reports.” He said as he tipped his horn at the clipboard.

Twilight looked at it and grimaced at the amount. There was a stack of papers over a half-inch thick. “Wow. And I thought some of the stacks for Princess Celestia were bad.” She said aloud, then startled.

He chuckled and shook his head. “There is more to it when you rule alone. Every law and decision is yours and must be checked before being used.”

She nodded from her place on the walkway. She stood up and walked over to him. “I guess I’m just...overwhelmed. I was not expecting things to be so different between Equestria and your kingdom. I should have tried harder to research your kingdom, but I didn’t. That was bad planning on my part.”

He said nothing for a moment. “You would not have found much on my kingdom. But your desire to learn is commendable. Though I would hazard a guess that you wish to learn, feeling that you should have been more ready is not the only reason for your tears.”

She looked at the railing as she nodded. “I suppose I was also scared.”

“Of?”

“You.”

“Ah. Not a bad thing.” She looked at him. “Fear can do many things. It can sharpen your focus and provide moments of clarity. If you allow it to run wild, then you become its slave. But if you can harness it, it can become a great asset.” He explained to the mare.

“I suppose.”

“So, what exactly are you afraid of?”

She paused and sat down, leaning her forehead against the stone railing. “Of failing, I guess.”

“You guess?”

“Okay, of failing. I was asked to accomplish something, and I’m scared of failing. You have every right to claim what is yours by the borders. I know you’re right. But simultaneously, those ponies are used to the Princess's rule. I keep telling myself that they are happy the way they are and that trying to tell them they no longer have the Princesses will make them unhappy. But at the same time, I have no right to tell you it’s better for them. Your ponies have never come to Equestria calling for help. So maybe they are happy. And the others would be happy.” She explained.

He was silent as he listened. “My ponies are well taken care of. I rule them with an iron hoof, that’s true. But I try to be fair to them. They fear me; that’s true as well. But they fear what they used to have more. Before, they were not watched over as much as they are now, and my army and I tend to any threat that crops up. If they need aid, they have to ask for it. If it is reasonable, I have no problem doing what I can.” He explained.

“So they are happy?”

“I don’t know if happy is the right word. But they are safe.” He replied. “But I assume there is more?”

She was quiet. “Last night when I first met you I had no idea what to do. You’re frightening, and I kept thinking I had walked into a lion's den.” He gave a short laugh and waited for her to continue. “But you also hold yourself as a King should. So, at the same time, I was intimidated by that feeling. It’s different at home. I have my castle, but it’s in a small village outside Canterlot. Ponies use my name and know me like a pony. Here, it’s not like that.”

“True. I am the sole ruler of this kingdom. Not because I am the only one that can. But because I do not trust any other to tend to them as I do. I trust my judgment and follow through no matter the situation.”

“And this morning with Pinkie Pie. I had no idea she would do that, and please believe me.”

“I do. You were just as shocked as I was if the look on your face is too believed.”

“She’s a very...” She paused as she tried to think of a word.

“Intrusive, exuberant, foolish...” He paused when the Princess giggled.

“She’s all those things. She was the Element of Laughter when we had the Elements of Harmony.”

“That explains a few things. However, does the concept of personal space mean nothing? That and realizing that not every pony likes to be touched?”

“She understands it. But she has always been able to befriend any and every pony.”

“I would rather not.” He informed her.

“But would you have gone to war over a hug?”

He paused. A short sigh escaped him. “I have been raised to my position. I was 8 when the previous Overlord vanished. The minions are all I have ever known. They raised me to be the Overlord that would lead them.” Twilight listened intently as he spoke. “I had to retake the kingdom he left behind. It took ten winters before I was ready to retake my lands.” He informed her.

“Wow.”

“So when you ask me if I would have gone to war, it depends. At the time, I thought about it. But simultaneously, it was mainly to prove a point.”

“Telling Pinkie to back off?”

“Basically.” He said with a chuckle. “Though the threat about skinning her stands. I do not appreciate being touched or wasting my time.”

Twilight nodded. “I understand. She will probably want to apologize when the shock wears off.”

“If she can control herself, I will permit her to be in my presence for that purpose. Otherwise, she is to remain as far from me as possible.” He told her. His magic picked up his paperwork, and he looked at her. “Feeling better?”

She paused and thought about it. “Yes, thank you. It was nice to talk it out.”

“Good.”

“Master!” Gnarl came around the corner and stopped in his tracks.

“Yes, Gnarl?”

“Dark Master, an emissary from Everlight is here to speak before you.”

His ears flicked. “Everlight, huh? It’s been a while since they came begging for anything. Will be interesting to see what they want this time.” He said to his advisor as he backed away from Twilight. “Take the Princess to her friends.”

The guards approached her and waited for her to be ready to move. She stood up and smiled. “May I see this, Emissary?”

He looked over his shoulder and gave a short nod. “If you wish, that is fine. Do not interfere.” His voice was ice as he advised her. She nodded in agreement. “I trust you have your Royal Regalia with you?” She nodded. “I suggest you wear it then. If I am right, then that is why Everlight sent this Emissary. They are looking to see you.”

“Me? Why?”

“We will find out.” He said as he gave the papers to Gnarl and walked out of sight.

Twilight's guards guided her back to her room. Spike looked up from his basket and approached her.

“You okay?” He asked her.

“Yes, why?”

“Applejack and the others were worried. You ran off crying, and they couldn’t find you.”

“Oh. I’m okay. I talked about it with the Overlord and feel much better now.”

“You talked with him? Are you sure you’re okay then? He’s really scary.”

“Yeah, he is. But he was kind of nice to me and helped me calm down. Oh, where is my Regalia?”

Spike pointed to one of her bags, and the mare opened it and pulled out her hoof boots, crown, and breast collar. She slipped them on and turned to the mirror.

“I’ll never get used to seeing myself wearing these.” She lamented. “Come on, Spike. We have been asked to attend a meeting. Bring scrolls and a quill.”

Spike pulled them out of the same bag and followed her out of the room. The minions led her back to the throne room. She looked around as Gnarl came up to her.

“This way.” He said, and he guided her to her place. A cushion had been set up at the base of the stairs off to the side.

She smiled at Gnarl and sat in silence. A pony walked into the throne room and paused ten feet from the end of the stairs. The pony stood still, but Twilight occasionally saw a shiver through her. The mare had a creamy coat with blond hair. Her cutie mark was obscured by a short dress of flowing white fabric. Twilight looked at it and knew Rarity would have loved the flowing fabric. Twilight looked back at the throne as the Overlord approached behind it and sat down. He wore his full armor, and Twilight could see the minion in red armor, Wrath, crouched down next to the throne.

“Great Lord. It is my greatest pleasure to be in your presence.” The mare shrilled out.

Spike cringed and put his hands over his ears. Twilight hid him behind one of her wings to prevent the pony from seeing his reaction. She glanced at the Overlord and found him to be stoic and stock still.

“Thank you for your kind greeting. May I ask what brings you to my realm?” Hunter asked of her.

“Everlight is, of course, endlessly loyal to you, Great Master. But we are wondering if we might be of greater service?” She said to him.

“Oh?”

“Yes. It takes time for your Greatness to come to us and grace us with your presence for issues that arise. We had thought to create a council within Everlight that can carry out your will.”

Twilight glanced at the Overlord, whose expression was hidden behind his helm. Spike hissed and looked around her wing to the mare.

“Bad idea.” He whispered.

Gnarl looked affronted and held back his words. Hunter was quiet and waited for a moment before speaking.

“You wish to create a Council of ponies that can govern the whole of Everlight in my stead? Am I understanding that correctly?”

“Yes, Great One.” She said, a broad smile crossing her muzzle. “It can’t be easy to govern an area the size of Everlight. Bringing in trusted ponies to rule in your stead frees you from having to come and make an appearance for trivial matters.”

“Oh no,” Twilight whispered.

Gnarl sputtered and turned around, trying to hide his anger. Wrath was glaring daggers at the audacious mare. Hunter was quiet as he leaned back on his throne. “You know I have been ruling Everlight since I reclaimed it...”

“Of course, Master.” She interrupted. “But such a thing is beneath your greatness. Surely, it is tiring to need to come and visit constantly.”

Hunter stared at her for the interruption but continued. “I do not view the ruling of my kingdom as troublesome.”

“Of course not. You are the most Benevolent Master.” She said. “But still. It must be tiring for you. The other aspects of your kingdom are far less capable of helping themselves as Everlight. The council would stand in your stead, all for an autonomous rule.”

Hunter held up a hoof for silence. “Say I entertain this idea. What would be the benefit? And how would it be designed?”

Twilight looked at him. He hadn’t moved from his relaxed position on his throne. She knew he was far from relaxed, but he still gave off the impression. Spike tapped her shoulder.

“I would have thought he’d be mad about that idea.”

Twilight smiled. “Oh, he is,” she replied. Spike looked at him and then back at Twilight. “He just hides it very well. He’s letting her talk.”

“Well. We have discussed this, and you have a guest from Equestria.” The mare continued. “Princess Twilight Sparkle. Please forgive my rudeness about not greeting you sooner.” She gave a polite bow.

“No harm was done,” Twilight said quickly.

“Their governing system could act as a base for the Council. If we could impose on Princess Twilight for a time to help us begin preparations, then I do not doubt that it would be done quickly.” She said.

Hunter leaned forward and gave the mare his attention. “I think I have heard enough.”

“Wonderful, Dark Master. We will begin preparation at once. Princess...”

“Silence.”

Hunter’s voice rumbled through the air. The mare looked from Twilight back to the Overlord. She leaned back on her haunches as he stood up.

“I will brook no threat to my absolute rule of MY kingdom. I must ask, though. Is this idea of a council due to a very large gem and gold mine being uncovered in Everlight last month?” He asked as he stood.

The mare’s eyes widened, and she shivered at the look he gave her. “No, of course not, My Lord…” She interrupted him.

“Enough.” He stomped a hoof, and she whimpered. “Open that mouth again, and I will remove your tongue.” He threatened the mare. “My kingdom will remain my kingdom. Governed by me at all times. You seem confused about something, little pony. I do not allow you to rule yourselves for a reason. I do not trust you not to trample the ponies under you. And you have committed a severe crime in my presence. The Princess Twilight Sparkle is not here to amend my rule. She is a guest from Equestria. Not a reformer.”

“But my Lord. The way things used to be worked well. The slaves understood their place and...”

“Silence!” Hunter’s magic lashed out, and the mare tumbled back, resting on her belly. She whimpered and kept her head down, a long red welt appearing on her chest near the base of her neck. “I will not permit the enslavement of any of my subjects. I will not hesitate to end the threat if I hear a rumor of it. You all are under my rule. I trust you recall what I did to the Governess of Everlight when she betrayed me?”

The mare gulped and nodded. “Yes, my Lord.”

“Good. That is the fate of those who seek to depose me. Everlight is not better or worse than any others I rule. Anything that is discovered within my borders belongs to me. You are a fool if you think I would not be aware of a valuable resource discovered on my lands. Your town will continue to be treated the same as the others, and my rule will not be contested. Do I make myself clear?” The mare nodded. “I can’t hear you.”

“Yes. Master.” She whimpered.

“Good. Now be gone before I lose what remains of my temper.” Hunter said to her and stomped a hoof.

The mare whirled around and ran out of the room. Minions ran after her to ensure that she left the Dark Tower. Hunter sighed and sat back down. He whistled, and the minions removed his helm beside his throne.

“By the Netherworld.” He shook his head as he scrubbed his face with one hoof. “Gnarl. Keep a watch on that one and any others that wish to have a council of their own.”

“At your command, Dark Lord,” Gnarl said as he shuffled off.

Twilight looked at him as Spike walked out from behind her wing to look at the stallion. “That was awesome!” Spike hollered and punched the air.

Hunter looked at the baby dragon, who had a wide grin. Twilight reached out and held him to her chest.

“Sorry about that,” she said to him. She was about to scold the dragon when a sound caught her attention.

“Pfft.” Hunter put a hoof over his mouth as a laugh tried to escape him. “That’s the first time I have ever been told that.”

Spike squirmed free and walked up to him. “You were great. I was terrified of you this morning, but now you’re pretty cool. You knew exactly what that mare wanted; how you handled it was awesome!” He gushed to the stallion.

Hunter put a hoof behind his head and ran a hoof through his mane. “Thanks...I think.”

Spike looked back to Twilight. “Twilight, can I hang out with the Overlord?”

The mare blinked, then shook her head. “Umm. That’s up to him, Spike.”

“Can I?” He said to the black stallion.

“I’m not going to be doing anything interesting. Simple paperwork.” He informed the young drake.

Spike looked a bit sad as a minion came into the room. He ran for the throne and skidded to a halt at the base of the stairs.

“Master!”

He looked around Spike and nodded to the minion prostrated in front of him. “Giblet says he found it.”

Hunter’s ears flicked. “Really?”

The minion nodded frantically. “Giblet says he needs Master.”

Hunter got off the throne and walked down the stairs. He stopped at the base of them and looked over his shoulder. “You can come with me if you would like. I can show you the Great Forge.” He said to the baby dragon.

“Yeah!” Spike yelled and ran to stand at the stallion’s side.

“Come, Wrath.”

The armored minion jumped to his master’s side and jumped to hang on Hunter’s armor. Spike walked with him, and Twilight trailed behind him. They walked out, and Hunter stopped at a small circular stone platform. A stone floated up and stopped in front of his hooves. Spike looked at him as the stallion stepped gingerly onto the floating stone. He waited as Spike jumped over and landed by his hooves. Twilight looked under it and then at the stallion, who waited till she stepped onto it. The stone pulled away from the platform and turned to face the dark tower. Twilight gasped at the enormity of the area.

“How big is this place?” She asked.

“There is no real exact amount. The Netherworld is constantly in flux depending on the Overlord’s will.” Hunter supplied.

“So you can tell it to grow or shrink?” Spike asked as he looked around as well.

“Yes.”

“That’s so cool.” Spike gushed.

Hunter watched the dragon for a moment before returning to their destination. The stone slowed and docked with a new area. Hunter waited till they stepped off before he did the same.

“Giblet!” He yelled.

“Master. Here, Master!” A minion came running out of the side of the room with a helmet and armor covering his torso and thighs. His feet and arms were exposed, and there were minor burns over them. His forearms were covered in leather strips, and his hands were covered as well. He carried a forging hammer in his right hand. The minion ran up the Overlord and gave a deep bow.

“I am told you found what I was looking for, Giblet?”

“Yes, Master. This way...Who they?”

Hunter looked over his shoulder. “The mare is Princess Twilight Sparkle, and the dragon is Spike, her attendant.”

Twilight expected the minion not to understand, but he nodded and spun to lead them into the forge. Hunter looked back to see her confusion. “Giblet is a minion that has been around almost as long as Gnarl. So his intelligence is greater than the others.”

Twilight nodded in understanding and walked with them. Spike ran ahead, only to be growled at by Giblet. He slowed down and walked with the stallion and mare. Hunter looked at the dragon. “This is Giblet’s realm. Respect that.” He advised and walked ahead.

“Can you pass by him?” Spike asked.

Hunter laughed. “Of course. I am his Master. I choose to let him lead rather than direct me from behind. It’s simpler.”

They followed the minion past an armory and several structures holding portions of the area up. Giblet turned to the Overlord and pointed. Hunter looked to the hole in the wall and walked into it, his horn lighting up to illuminate the mine walls. He scanned the walls, and a smile pulled up one side of his muzzle.

“Excellent.” He looked back. “Well done, Giblet. This will make things simpler.”

Twilight leaned forward as Spike ran past her and joined Hunter. “What is it?”

“Dark Crystals.”

“And they are?”

“They are dark energy that has become crystallized and has gathered in the Netherworld. It can be mined here and used to craft items. Giblet is a master of altering the crystals and making them usable.”

“What can he make?”

Hunter looked down at the dragon. “He crafted the armor I wear, for example.”

Spike’s eyes widened as he looked over the crafted armor. “Wow. That’s awesome.” Spike put a hand on Hunter’s leg and then rapped his knuckles on the armor. The armor was solid and stayed in place at the touch.

“What about your sword?”

“Also one of his creations.” The stallion was quiet as he backed out of the newly made mine shaft and waited as the minion stood beside him. “Giblet, I want this mine made ready to begin gathering the crystals within it. I will need a new helmet crafted by the end of the week. I have a new appointment to uphold.”

“At the Master's command,” Giblet said, saluting the Overlord and taking off at a hard run for the other end of the mined area, waving an arm and gathering other minions to him as he went.

Spike watched the minion for a moment, then jumped to walk with the stallion as he began to walk away from the new mine. “So what are you doing now?” He asked him.

Hunter looked down at him as he walked. “Right now, I have to drop off my armor to have it cleaned and altered,” he told the curious dragon.

Spike was excited to see more as they neared a section of raised stone close to the stairs. Hunter’s aura gripped a lever and waited as Spike neared him and stopped. He pulled the lever, and Spike yelped. The ground under him shifted, and the wall before them gave way and laid down, revealing a hidden area. Hunter's armory was where he stored his armor and weapons. Twilight gaped momentarily, then shook her head as she saw the sight before her. A series of mannequins stood for armor and weapons along one wall. Wrath jumped off his armor and stood at attention by the entrance of the armory. Hunter walked up to one of them, and his magic covered his armor. He set it in place on a mannequin. Spike ran over to the other side, where a wall of weapons had caught his attention.

Twilight looked at him and walked over to his side. “Spike?”

“They're beautiful,” Spike whispered, pointing to some weapons that left Twilight staring.

The weapon was a clear blue crystal sword with symbols moving up the blade. The blade was over forty inches long and glowed in the dim light. Its shape was that of a broadsword. Behind them, Hunter watched as he used his magic to pick up the armor he would use instead of the ornamental set he used for court. He stood a few feet behind the two of them as they were gaping at the blade.

Twilight looked to the right and found a bow as beautiful as the blade beside it. The bow appeared made out of black wood or something with more symbols circling its length. They spiraled from the top to the bottom. The string it had been strung with gave off its light blue glow. She looked back and saw Hunter watching the two of them. A blush went over her face, showing through her fur. He looked away from her and to the weapons.

“Like what you see?” He asked.

Spike spun to look at him, childlike glee over his features. “It’s amazing. All of these are yours?”

“Yes. I own each weapon you see.” He walked up to stand by them.

Spike began to look away from him but stopped as his eyes fell on a series of deep scars that went from his back around his shoulder and into his chest. His eyes widened as he stared momentarily before looking to Hunter, who realized what he was staring at and slid into the armor his magic held. It clipped into place with buckles along his belly. The breastplate covered him from chest to hip. The baby dragon realized that he should probably not ask what had happened to him to leave such scars. Spike looked past the armor, and his eyes fell to something none of them had noticed.

“You don’t have a cutie mark?” He asked.

Twilight looked at Spike and found that he was right. Hunter's flank didn’t have a marking; it was blank. She looked at him as he sighed.

“No, I don’t.” He admitted. “I have never felt the need to worry about it. I have greater worries on my mind to be worried over a marking on my rump, or lack thereof.”

Spike looked away from his flank and back to the weapons. Twilight looked away and then pointed to the sword and bow. “What's the story with these two weapons? These two outshine everything else on this wall.”

Spike nodded. “Yeah. That sword is amazing.”

Hunter looked at the blade. “That one?” Spike nodded frantically. “That one was my fathers, once.”

“Wow. He had cool tastes.” Spike said to him.

Hunter chuckled at the dragon. “That is a Rune blade.” He informed them.

“And that means?” Twilight asked, trying to get him to continue with an explanation.

Hunter looked at it before explaining. “A Rune weapon is an extraordinary weapon. It is created like any other weapon until you reach the final forging.” He explained, and both listened intently. “Once you reach that final stage where you strengthen the weapon, add the runes. Each rune is part of a more complex spell or incantation.”

“So the bow has the runes spiraling around its surface. Is that different from the sword?” Twilight asked him. "What is it made of? It looks like wood."

“Good eye.” He commended the mare. “The magic on the bow is much more specific, and its effects are wide-reaching. The sword is more limited in its design.” He informed her as he looked to the bow. "It's not made of wood. It is made of dragon bone."

Spike looked to the bow. “So what do the runes do? And it's made from the bones of a dragon?”

Hunter was quiet as he regarded the weapon. “That is only known by its wielder and creator. The bones came from an Ancient dragon.”

Twilight was quiet as she glanced from the stallion to the sword. “And the sword?” Hoping to distract Spike from the information about the bow being made of dragon bone.

He was quiet for a moment. “My father was the one who had that blade created. It is his. I keep it here to remind me.”

Spiked was silent for a moment. “So, where is your dad? Can I ask him about it?”

Twilight gave a slight gasp as she looked at Hunter. She was about to apologize, but the sad look across the Overlord's face stopped her.

Hunter glanced down at Spike, his expression saddened. His gaze went back to the weapon. “He disappeared many years ago. He went to investigate an Infernal Abyss and was never seen again. The Abyss itself vanished, taking him and the minions with him.”

Spike startled and looked at his claws. “I’m sorry.” He said to the stallion.

Hunter sighed, his eyes hardened as he looked at them once more. “What is done is done, and the past cannot be altered. That is the truth. What the Rune Blades's design or purpose is, I do not know. It has been blooded but never used.”

“Blooded?” Twilight asked, eager to guide the conversation away from the former ruler.

“Yes. A Rune blade must be blooded before the runes within it are activated. It will only ever answer to the one who blooded it.” He explained. “For example, I blooded the bow. I can use a sword, but my strength lies in my magic and the use of a bow. I am more of a ranged fighter.” He informed them.

“But what is blooding?” Twilight asked.

”Do you use another pony’s blood?” Spike's voice was low as he asked. Twilight looked horrified at his question.

Hunter chuckled at the implication. “No. It is bathed in my blood.”

Spike's eyes widened as he stared at the stallion, then looked to the bow. “So you used your blood? Why?”

“It is blooded that way to ensure that I am the only one who can ever use it. Another could pick it up, but no matter how far they draw the weapon, its power will be minimal at best.” He replied. “For example, if you drew the bow to its full draw, the arrow would only go a few feet, then fall to the ground. It becomes useless to anypony that is not me. I can use it to much greater effect.”

“So you can only use it? No pony else?” Twilight asked. He nodded in reply. “What if you have a foal, and they tried to use it?”

“Still would not have the effect. They can be blooded again if done right, but they will still not have the power of the original wielder.” Hunter explained.

Spike reached out and pulled himself onto the ledge above him, allowing himself to look at the weapon more closely. “So your dad blooded the sword, and you did the bow?”

Hunter nodded, affirming the dragon’s question. “It was blooded just before he left.”

“Why didn’t he take it with him?” Twilight asked.

“It takes time for the runes to soak in the wielder's blood. It takes days. The blood must remain with the weapon and be allowed to burn itself into the blade.” He responded.

The Overlord moved away from the weapons wall and returned to his armor. He pulled up his black cloak, which settled over his back, covering him from shoulder to tail. Twilight watched him as he looked into a mirror, ensuring his armor and cloak rested well on his form. It was clasped in front of his chest with a golden clasp. He looked to the wall again and began walking away from it.

“Spike, come on,” Twilight said as she followed the Overlord.

The baby dragon looked at her and nodded. He looked back at the weapons and then jumped to follow the ponies. Wrath leaped to his back and was held onto the armor by Hunter's withers. Hunter closed the section and waited as it vanished from sight. Spike looked at the lever as it disappeared into the wall. He stared as Hunter turned away from it, catching the dragon's wide-eyed stare.

“Only Giblet or I can access that section. The last thing I need is a pony, possibly finding my armor and weapons. Less chance of them being sabotaged or some such.” He explained.

“Why would any pony do that?” Spike asked.

Hunter looked at the dragon. “No doubt you have seen how different my realm is from yours?” Spike and Twilight nodded. “Well, imagine if you could change things with just one act. Would you try?” Spike nodded. “Even if that act was to sabotage a suit of armor so an arrow could get through it?”

Spike jerked at Hunter's words. “But that’s…”

“You would think it wrong. But ponies are different here. I rule them without the aid of anyone else.” Hunter responded to the look from Spike. “You heard about the changes done in Everlight. I abolished slavery there, and not every pony was happy with that change.”

“But trying to kill you seems… Extreme.” Twilight said aloud.

“Maybe to you. It is one reason why I wear armor. I trust my minions enough not to need to wear full armor in the Netherworld. Outside of it, you will always find me in full armor.” He informed them as he led them back to the floating stones.

Spike looked troubled as he thought over what he had been told. “But you’re not that bad. Yeah, you’re a bit scary when you first meet some pony. But…Okay, you’re scary. Twilight was terrified of you.”

Twilight flushed as she heard a chuckle from the black stallion. Hunter was quiet as they all stepped onto the stone, and he commanded it to move back to the throne room access.

“I have been told that as well. It is how things are here. Sometimes, fear is the fastest way to bring my subjects to heel. The difference is that, at the same time, I ensure they are safe, fed, and housed. They can inform me if one area loses its homes, crops, or whatnot. I will investigate the cause and rectify it. At that time, I will also feed them and ensure their safety. But at the same time, I am a bit…Intense, I suppose, is the word for it.” Hunter explained to them.

“Intense is a good word for it,” Spike admitted.

Twilight groaned quietly at the baby dragon. She yelped as a roar shook the air around them. Hunter stopped the stone, and a low growl came from him. He sighed after a moment.

“Damn it all. I’ll take both of you to the throne room, and you can do it as you wish. I have a small…issue to attend to.”

“What in Equestria was that?” Twilight asked him.

“That?” He paused in his explanation, then shrugged. “That was a dragon.”

Spike jerked and looked up to him as the stallion looked more annoyed at the prospect of dealing with it. “A dragon? You have a dragon here?”

“Yes. He is the leader of the dragons I command. He can get a bit… Temperamental at times. Looks like this is one of those times.”

Spike gaped at him as he gazed off toward the roar. “So that was him calling for you?”

“No.” Hunter laughed for a moment. “He is one of my subjects, so his calling me for me is impossible. But I am due to speak with him, so it makes sense to do it now that I am out.”

“What does he do here?” Twilight asked.

“His job is to mind the forges and, should it be necessary, go into battle at my side,” Hunter explained as the stone began moving again.

“Can I go with you? Please?” Spike asked. “I don’t get to talk to dragons back home.”

Hunter looked down, and the stone slowed to a stop once more. “He’s not the friendliest of dragons. So meeting him is probably not a good decision. Besides, I usually have to remind him who he serves, so it usually dissolves from discussion to brawl.” Hunter admitted.

“You fight him?” Twilight asked.

“If needed. Now and then, he gets it in his head that he can try to command me. He is then reminded why that is impossible.”

“Why?” Spike asked.

“I hold his true name. I don’t use it often, but now and then, he gets out of line.”

“True name?” Twilight asked, her head gave a slight tilt.

“Yes. For some creatures, they have many names. The dragons of my realm are one such creature. They have a name they give others, another to their life mate, and their true name. That one is given to them when they come of age. It’s a kind of ceremony, and they are put into a trance. In that trance, they find their true name. I do not know all the details. I have never wished to pry.”

“So, how do you know that name?” Spike asked.

“It was given to me when I was very young. Sorkeno is the name he gives to be used.” Hunter explained as the stone began moving again.

Twilight thought it over and then stopped. “Why would he give it to you? Especially if you can use it against him?”

Hunter was quiet for a minute before responding. “When I was young, I was a sickly colt. It was thought that I would not survive beyond five winters.” He explained. Spike and Twilight gaped as he continued. “My father had always been close with the dragons that chose to make the Netherworld their home. Sorkeno was especially close to my father. He told Sorkeno his fears for my life, and the dragons mourned with him. In time, I was well enough to meet at least the dragon, my father’s closest friend. My father was called to the throne room and asked the dragons to watch over me till he returned. I played with the draglings while we waited. In time, my strength failed, and I...” He paused as he seemed to search for the right word.

“You were dying?” Twilight asked of him; sorrow bit into her voice.

“Yes.” He admitted to Spike’s apparent horror. “Sorkeno was horrified. He picked me up and held me to his chest, hoping his warmth would help. It did for a time. But some things can be slowed, not stopped. He began to sing to me in the language of dragons, calling on their ancestors to save me and give me the strength to live and grow. As he held me, he realized that I needed more than prayers. He began to sing a different song to me. Calling on his strength to be given to me. In time, it began to work. Sorkeno could feel that it was not doing enough and I would still die before I got the chance to grow up. He held me closer and whispered his name to me. By doing that, he bound himself to me and swore that I would live. He would stay at my side as he had my father and watch over me.”

Spike stared as he finished the story. “So he can’t leave you?”

Hunter chuckled. “He can and is free to come and go as he pleases. In giving me his name, he bound my spirit to his; with it, he can always find me. Should I need his help, I have to reach out and call on him. He still has to fly to get to me but does not have to search for me.”

“That is remarkable. Dragons in Equestria don’t seem to have that type of system. We are on good terms with them, for the most part. But we don’t know that much.” Twilight said, excitement in her voice.

“So far as I have been told, the dragons here are a different breed. Much larger with access to different magic.” Hunter replied to her excitement. “Here you are. From here, I am on my own. Take time to do as you wish, within reason.” Wrath jumped off his back and ran for the throne room to wait for him to return.

The stone stopped at the throne room, and Twilight hopped off it and turned back to thank him. “Spike. Come one.” She said to the baby dragon as he still stood on the stone.

Spike looked from her to Hunter. “Can I…?”

“No,” Hunter said to him. The Overlord's red aura covered him as it picked him up and set him on the dais. The stone shifted and took off as Hunter turned away and looked to his new destination.

“Drat,” Spike said and kicked the ground.

Twilight giggled and turned to find her friends walking out of the throne room complex. Rarity gave her a knowing look and waited for her to explain.

“Afternoon, darling.”

“Hi, Rarity, girls. What brings you all here?” She asked them.

“We were waiting for you. Gnarl said you went with the Overlord to inspect something after you sat on a court with him.” Rarity said to her. “So?”

“So what?” Twilight asked, sheepish.

“How was it?” Rainbow asked her.

“How was what? The court was just a pony trying to undermine him by using me as a platform. Hunter put that idea down quickly. Then he asked if Spike wanted to see the forges. So he showed us the forges and explained things.” Twilight explained.

“Well, that was nice of ‘im. So he’s not so bad?” Applejack added in.

“He’s still pretty intense, but he’s not always like that. Just when he needs to be.” Twilight explained as they all began to walk around the Netherworld.

“Well, what did he have ta say?”

“About what?” Twilight asked.

“Is he still super mad at me?” Pinkie asked, bouncing up to walk by the Alicorn.

“Not really. He doesn’t like being touched. He said, if you can control yourself, then you can approach him to apologize.” Twilight related the information she had to the other mare.

Pinkie sighed in relief and bounced beside them. “That’s good. I was afraid that he was going to skin me.”

“He is still pretty annoyed about that but calmed down. For the most part, the threat was to make a point.” Twilight replied.

“What point?” Rainbow said. “That he’s an ass hole.”

“Rainbow!” Twilight yelped. “No. It was to show he was not the same as ponies back home. This place is very different. So, to stay on the good side of things, we must understand that nothing is the same as at home. If we want something explained, we can ask, and as long as we aren’t getting in his way, he should be okay to talk to.”

“How will we know if we are in his way?” Rarity chimed in.

“Oh, you’ll know,” Twilight replied. “Like I said, he can get pretty intense. But so long as we are respectful of his position, then it should be fine. Fluttershy. If you asked him, he would talk to you about any animals you wanted to know.” Twilight pointed out to the shy Pegasus.

“Do you think he would be okay with me asking?” she asked, her voice quiet as she hid behind her mane.

“I’m sure of it. He’s not that bad. He even laughs if you can get him to anyway.” Twilight responded.

“Sounds like somepony is a bit… enamored by our host.” Rarity teased.

Twilight flushed as her friend's words sunk in. “Hardly. He’s just not what we first thought.” Words rushed from her as she blushed.

The mares laughed at Alicorn’s flustered expression. A roar shook the cavern, and they all shrieked at the sound. Twilight's ears flicked as she heard what sounded like wings beating. She looked up and was shocked to see a dragon flying past the Dark Tower. Spike looked up, and his eyes grew wide at the sight of the golden dragon. “So that’s Sorkeno.” She whispered to herself at the sight.

Sorkeno was close to the size of Torch, Ember's father and the former Dragon Lord. The dragon’s body was thin and lithe for his size. His head was thin but still easily as wide as the inside of the throne room. His body was easily over one hundred feet long. His body was serpentine and twisted as the wings beat, carrying him across the netherworld easily and at an impressive speed.

The mares all leaned up on the ledge and watched the enormous dragon. Spike climbed onto Twilight's back to get a better look. He stared at the great dragon and watched as he flew.

“Look at his back! Behind his head!” Rainbow shouted.

Twilight did as instructed and was shocked to see the Overlord hanging onto the dragon's pony-sized scales. She looked at her friends, who were also staring at the pony. Sorkeno suddenly stopped and let himself free fall. Twilight and the mare gasped, and Spike called out Hunter’s name.

The golden dragon whirled around and angled his long body to watch as the Netherworld continued to stretch out under him, allowing him to free fall for longer than before. A great roar shook them again as the dragon's wings spread, and he angled to fly up again. He angled to fly toward the Dark Tower with the stallion holding his back. He flew past the mares and Spike. Twilight caught sight of the wide smile on Hunter's face.

“That is so cool!” Rainbow yelled above the thunderous beating of the dragon’s wings. “I changed my mind. He’s not an asshole. He’s awesome!” She yelled and pumped the air with one hoof.

Twilight smiled as they all shouted and cheered for the dragon as it flew. It slowed after crossing the cavernous Netherworld a few more times and flew up to the platforms that kept the stones that could be used to move through the Netherworld. He sunk his claws into the stone of the Dark Tower and held on.

“Time for you to work, little one.” The dragon spoke aloud as Hunter climbed his back and over his head.

“Yeah, yeah.” He griped back to the dragon. He jumped off his nose and turned back to the dragon. “Still, you know just how to help, Sorkeno.” He said to the dragon and rested his head against the dragon's jaw.

“Of course I do. I have known you since you were nothing more than a thought.” The dragon said to the stallion with a laugh.

“So you remind me.” He replied and jumped back from the dragon’s snout. “Still, I needed that.”

“Yes, you did. I could sense how tense you were from across the Netherworld. You should visit again, sooner this time.”

“Oh?”

“Yes. The hatching season will soon be upon us.”

Hunter looked up swiftly at the new information. “Truly?” The dragon nodded. “I thought it was a month off still.”

“You are a bit behind, little one. Last time you visited, I told you, and you were right when it was a month off. But now you are behind the times.”

Hunter looked to the ground for a moment before grimacing. “Damn it. That’s true. My apologies. Tell them I will be there.” He jumped up and set his hooves on the dragon’s broad snout. “Don’t you dare let me forget to show.” He replied. “Kaiana would kill me.” He suddenly muttered.

Sorkeno laughed and nodded. “I will contact you the morning before it begins. Then you can stay with us as you did before. Kaiana will be upset that she missed your visit.”

“I know. As much as I want to talk to her, I don’t want to wake her while she rests. She has been with us for a long time.” Hunter paused as he looked back out over the Netherworld. Then, he shook himself and refocused on the golden dragon. “Perfect. I’ll ensure I have my things ready for the extended stay.” Hunter vowed.

“I will make sure you are warned. Be sure to have your work finished, little one.”

Hunter backed up and set his hooves on the ground. “I promise. I‘ll have everything set up.”

“Good. You will be missed till then, little one.” The dragon pushed up and gave the pony a nuzzle before dropping back and free-falling off the side of the structure, then opening his wings to fly back to his nest.

Hunter was quiet as he watched the dragon vanish behind the floating stones. He sighed and spun back to the throne room, his magic already reaching out for his paperwork.

“That was awesome!” Rainbow yelled at him as they walked around the side.

Hunter startled and dropped the stack of paper he had in his magic. He looked up as an annoyed look crossed his features.

Rainbow looked at him and then flew over to pick up the papers for him. “Sorry.” She gave them to him and backed up as he set them on his back.

“But anyway. That was the coolest thing I have ever seen.” The rainbow mare gushed to him.

“Pardon?” Hunter replied.

“You were riding a dragon,” Rainbow said, smiling as realization crossed his features.

“You saw that?” He said aloud.

“We all did, darling.” Rarity spoke up.

Hunter closed his eyes and groaned. Spike ran up to him, joy in his face. “That was Sorkeno?”

Hunter sighed and nodded. “Yes.”

Twilight stopped close by him. “He was stunning. I have never seen anything like that coloring. It was like watching a pure melted gold move.”

Hunter growled. “Don’t tell him that.”

“Why not, dear?”

Hunter groaned again as he looked back the way the dragon had left. “He’s a bit… vain about his scales. Compliment him too much, and his ego will overtake the Netherworld.”

Hunter walked past them and into the throne room. The reports began to circle the air around him as he went through them. He set down half the stack on the throne's armrest and began to pace as he went through the rest of the stack.

“How do you keep a dragon here?” Rainbow asked.

“He lives here,” Hunter replied.

Twilight watched to ensure they weren’t distracting him too much or interfering with his work. Pinkie walked up to him and began to walk at pace with him. After a moment, he glanced to the side and found the pink mare walking with him. He pulled up and regarded her with a cautious gaze.

“Umm. I am so super sorry for this morning. I got over-excited… again. And was acting without thinking.” Pinkie explained to him as she turned to face him. “So I am so sorry.”

Hunter regarded the mare and sighed. “So long as it does not happen again, I will rescind my threat to skin you.”

Pinkie jumped into the air and was about to hold him when she stopped mid-hug. She hadn’t touched him yet but was close. His red eyes regarded her as she backed up and smiled sheepishly. She gave a nervous laugh and backed up to stand with the others.

“You were right, Twi.” Applejack said to the Alicorn. “He’s not so bad when yer not getting in the way.”

Twilight smiled. “Told you. But we need to get out of the way so he can work.” Hunter nodded in agreement. Fluttershy looked about to speak but stopped at the other mares' observation. Twilight saw her and gasped. “One last thing, though. Fluttershy has a question.” She pointed to the mare and smiled.

Hunter looked to the butter-yellow mare and waited, papers hovering around him. She opened her mouth, but only a strained squeak came out. Hunter stared momentarily, then glanced at Twilight, who nervously smiled. He glanced back to the mare and waited. Fluttershy tried again, but only another squeak escaped her.

“I do not have time to wait for a question.” Hunter pointed out, tipping his horn toward the papers he had with him.

Fluttershy looked even more nervous as she spoke. Applejack sighed and stepped up to stand with her.

“She was wantin’ ta ask if ya had any animals.” The farm mare provided, and the other nodded.

Hunter looked uncertain for a moment. “Such as?”

“Well, like critters. Ah, see ya have dragons, but ya got anythin’ pony-sized?”

“You are referring to anything smaller than dragons and friendly?” He asked, more to clarify what they were asking of him.

“Exactly. Fluttershy is good with animals. She can understand them.” Twilight added. “Like bunnies, birds, dogs, etc.”

Hunter looked away as he thought about their request. “Not in the Netherworld, no. It’s not exactly friendly to such animals. Its terrain is not conducive to their survival. If you need to interact with them, I suggest outside the Citadel. It’s a forested area, so that might have a better chance of holding what you’re looking for.” He admitted to them.“ The only other animals are the war mounts we keep for the minions.”

“War mounts?” Rarity asked.

“Yes. During reclaiming my lands, we subdued mounts for my minions to use.” He explained.

“Such as?” Spike asked, his interest piqued.

Hunter sighed and turned more to face the mares. “The brown minions use the dire wolves we found within the frozen areas around Nordberg. We found giant spiders in Everlight that bonded well with the greens and enhanced their stealth ability.” He thought it over for a moment before responding once more. “And with the Sanctuary, we found salamanders for the red minions.”

“What do these war mounts do?” Fluttershy finally spoke up, though still quiet.

Hunter managed to hear her and explained in response. “The wolves are an excellent melee attack force. Coupled with the melee capability of my brown minions, they make for a formidable front line. The spiders excel at stealth and attacking from walls and odd angles. They can use the poison of their fangs, and the greens can also use the venom in their claws. The salamanders are immune to fire and pair perfectly with the red minions. Reds can use fire as a weapon.” He explained. “So each one is designed to use specific skills and attacks. Together, they are incredibly difficult to route. As you saw with the Upper Citadel.”

“What do ya mean?” Applejack asked.

“No doubt you saw the minor damage to the Citadels walls?” He questioned.

Twilight nodded. “It looked like some pony tried to get past it, maybe with a battering ram?”

“Emphasis on them trying. It was a spectacular failure, but it showed the army's might at my command. I sent the green minions with their spiders down the walls and used them to assail any that got too close. The reds and salamanders stayed above and used their flames. Once the attackers were pushed back, I opened the doors and sent in the wolves with the browns.” He informed the assembled ponies and dragon. “The attack was routed within an hour of its start. That is what left the minor damage on the door.”

“Wow,” Rainbow whispered. “That is epic!”

Hunter looked at her and shook his head as his magic made a stack of the papers. “If that will be all?”

“How can we get to the war mounts?” Rainbow asked. “It would be awesome to see them.”

Hunter shook his head. “They are not tamed beasts. They respond to strength and do not react well to those they do not know. That is what makes them such good mounts for the minions. The minions understand the animals on a primal level, so they understand each other. I can be around them because I have command of the full army. I can subdue and command them, but it’s easier to put a minion on them and let them tame them to each one.”

“So, no visiting the war mounts?” Rainbow said to him.

“If you tire of your hooves, sure, go for it. The wolves especially will be happy to remove them.” Hunter added as he shuffled the paper in his magic.

Rainbow cringed and nodded. “So, how do we leave to see this forest?”

“The minions assigned to you can take you there. Inform them of your request, and they will do as they are commanded, within reason.” Hunter informed them and turned away to go back to his paperwork.

Twilight nodded, and they left him to his work. She glanced over her shoulder and found him pacing once more. “See? I told you he was not all bad,” she said to them, pride in her voice.

“Even though you ran away crying about it earlier?” Rainbow quipped.

Twilight gave the other mare a sour scowl before responding. “I was overwhelmed. I ran into him, and he let me talk it out and helped me calm down.”

“Is that why you’re wearing your crown and everything?” Fluttershy asked.

“No. He allowed me to attend a meeting. One of the areas he rules had sent an emissary to ask him a few questions. They asked, but he declined and sent the emissary home. After that, he offered to show Spike the forges and armory. So that’s where we went after.”

“It was amazing.” Spike gushed out. "He has armor for almost any occasion, and the weapons he owns are the coolest thing I have ever seen. Next to Sorkeno.” The dragon amended.

Twilight giggled and looked at their guards. “We would like to go outside to the nearby forest.” A glance down had her changing her plans for a moment. “After I go to my room and leave my Regalia.” She amended, much to the amusement of her friends. As they walked, she realized that going to her room would take time, and she wanted Fluttershy to have as much time as possible outside. With a resigned sigh, she chose to keep her Regalia on and bear with it.

“Master. The mares have gone outside to the forest.” Gnarl informed the Overlord.

“Good. That is what they wished, which gets them out of my way.” Hunter replied as he continued to pace.

“Master. Do you wish to eat?” Gnarl asked him after a moment’s hesitation.

Hunter stopped at the blunt question. His stomach chose that moment to snarl at him. “I suppose food would be advised.” He admitted, and his magic picked up the other papers on his throne and carried them with him as he headed for the kitchens. “So, how upset are you that they don’t fear me as much?”

Gnarl was quiet as the question rolled over him. “Master, I will not tell you how to act before the mares. I will admit that their fear made it easier for you to avoid them and work in peace.”

“Hmm.” Hunter made a non-committal noise as he walked. “I know.” He said, exhaustion in his voice. Hunter was quiet as he walked, the minion master at his side. “Don’t worry too much, Gnarl. I will not rescind my claim. That land is mine by right.” He vowed. His voice pitched as the anger came into it. “Their fear of me aside, it is mine to command.”

Gnarl nodded. “As you wish, Dark Lord.”

“Put on my schedule to attend the hatching for the dragons this month. Sorkeno will advise me of the timing, and I will take time to attend the hatching.”

“Understood, my Lord,” Gnarl replied, writing it down on his paperwork.

His stomach sounded off again, and Hunter picked up his pace. “If I eat and look over these, I should have a few of them done before I pass out for a couple of hours,” he said aloud.

“Don’t overdo it, My Lord,” Gnarl advised.

“Is that concern I hear, Gnarl? Careful, I might think you care.” Hunter chided the minion. The minion looked to him, his face blank. “I know. I have overdone it before and ended up worse for wear. I’ll be careful.” The stallion trotted into the kitchen and began to request his late lunch. He sat down at the table and began scanning the papers in his magic as they passed his eyes, allowing him to choose the most important and organize them.

Gnarl approached him, held his paperwork as he sorted it, and set the most pertinent information in Gnarl's claws to keep them organized. His meal was brought out, and Gnarl took all the papers from him to hold while he ate. As he finished his meal, he took the papers back and began to walk while he worked. It was an old habit he had developed, and even now, he had to be moving, or he started to feel overly restless. He could sit for court so long as he was engaged and interested. The moment it grew boring, he started to feel the need to move around the throne room. It was not uncommon for him to begin pacing as he listened. As they walked back to the throne room, he went to the throne and sat down with a heavy sigh as he went through the papers. He would get up occasionally as he went through them. His ears flicked as he heard the mares returning from the Upper Citadel. He raised his head, and his eyes landed on Gnarl.

“What time is it?” He asked the advisor.

“It is past dinnertime, Dark Lord.”

Hunter groaned and went back to work. Hours began to tick by, and he felt eyes on him and raised his head. Spike stood in the doorway. He walked up to Hunter and waited as the stallion sat down.

“What is it, Spike?” He finally asked the waiting dragon.

“I really would like to meet Sorkeno. I have never really met any other dragons. I met a few teenage dragons and Ember, but.” He looked up to Hunter, who returned his gaze. “Is it possible?”

“Sorkeno attends to the dragons that live here, and I do not have the time to take you to him,” Hunter replied. "Unfortunately, time is not on our side at this time.”

“Maybe tomorrow?”

Hunter tried to avoid losing his temper with the baby dragon but was tired. “Spike, I am sorry, but it is not possible now. When I think there is a possibility, I will mention it. But right now, I do not have the time to take you to them.”

“Could I use the…”

“No,” Hunter said to him, his voice held finality. “The Netherworld answers to my command. No one else. It is not meant to be a taxi service for anyone without its ruler.” Hunter was blunt as he spoke.

Spike nodded and looked to the ground, dejected. Hunter felt bad for his tone but didn’t have time to coddle the dragon. He stood up and walked past Spike. “Excuse me, I have to get a few things done. Good night, Spike.” He said as he went past him, his hooves carrying him away from the dragon as he began to take the long way to his chambers. He mounted the stairs and kept going as he looked through the requests of the realm's ponies and went over supplies and routes.

Spike sniffed and returned to where one of Twilight’s guards waited for him. The minion took him back to Twilight and the others as they laughed about their adventures, trying to find animals in the nearby forest. He slid into his chair at the table and was quiet.

“Did you ask him what you needed, Spikey Wikey?” Rarity asked him.

“Yes. I talked to him. He was really busy, though.” Spike said, pushing cheer into his voice.

“What did ya need?” Applejack asked.

“I was asking about the dragons,” Spike admitted.

Twilight looked at him. “You didn’t ask him to take you to meet Sorkeno, did you?” Spike looked away from her. “Spike. You know he said no earlier. We agreed earlier that we could ask about it another time. The Overlord is not a tour guide. He took us with him today because it was not out of his way. He was going to those places anyway.” She chastised the dragon as he sunk into his chair.

“Sorry. I guess I was being impatient.” He admitted. “Hopefully, I didn’t make him too mad.”

“How was he?” Rainbow asked as their dinners were being brought out.

“He was kind of short, but nothing major, I guess.” He was quiet as his food sat in front of him. “Maybe I should have asked him about the gems to chew on instead.”

Twilight nodded. “That would have been a better idea.” She replied to him. “We are guests here, Spike. We can't make demands of him. He’s been pretty understanding, so don’t abuse that.” She said to the dragon, and he nodded, understanding the mare. “Will see how things are going, Spike. We must send a letter to Princess Celestia later this evening.”

“What will you be telling her?” Spike asked. “I don’t think he would like you to tell her everything he said,” Spike commented.

Twilight looked at her food for a moment before she nodded. “You're right. I will let her know we are working with him and trying to start a better relationship. But that he shows no sign of changing his claim.”

Spike nodded and waited for them to finish their dinners. As they finished, Gnarl came in to speak with them.

“My Lady?” He spoke out to her.

“Yes?” Twilight looked at him, waiting for him to continue.

“Will you be desiring a bath this evening?”

Twilight stopped and looked at her mane, which needed a wash. “Yes, Gnarl. I would appreciate that.”

“Very well. I will see to it that the baths are prepared. Sadly, the one attached to your quarters is not functioning now. Your guards will take you to the one your attendants will use until we can repair it.”

Twilight looked at him for a moment. “So my friends use a different one than I do?”

“Of course. Your status is higher than theirs, so it must be treated appropriately.”

“What the hay does that mean?” Applejack interjected.

Gnarl paused as he looked at the orange mare. “Your friend is a Princess of Equestria. While you are one of the Elements of Friendship, that is not a title recognized by our Lord. So the Princess is treated differently in this case.”

The mares looked at him and paused as they considered what he said. “So, where is the bath for them?” Twilight asked.

“It is a bit further down the hallway from their rooms. It is similar to what would be called a public bath but still has privacy. We will have your bath fixed as quickly as possible.” Gnarl said to her.

Rarity looked a bit uncertain. “I am sorry for asking this, but is it clean?”

“Of course. They are tended to by servants in the Netherworld who see their upkeep. The minions will repair My Lady's bath by tomorrow evening, if not sooner. They will lead you to the other bath for this evening.”

The mares nodded and agreed to the minion’s explanation. Twilight headed for her room first and gathered her soaps and other items. Spike chose to stay in the room and wait for her return. A mare was standing outside her room, waiting for her, and Twilight was startled as the mare stepped up to her from the door's shadows.

“I will take your things for you.” She said, reaching for Twilight's things.

Twilight gave them to her and watched as she began to lead her to the baths. The minions who were her guards followed at her hips. The mare was a light brown with a short dress covering her up to her flanks. The fabric looked soft and flowed gently on her thin form.

“So, what is your name?” Twilight asked.

The mare looked back, and a small smile crossed her muzzle. “I'm Soft Touch.”

“It’s nice to meet you,” Twilight said to her.

“The pleasure is mine.” She said to her as she kept walking with the Alicorn trailing. “Should you need anything, please inform me, and I will do what I can to ensure you are comfortable.”

Twilight smiled. “That’s very kind of you.”

“I will be your handmaiden for your time in the Netherworld. Please do not hesitate to ask anything of me.”

“Handmaiden?”

“Yes. The Dark Lord said you should be attended to whenever you want and ensure your needs and desires are met. That is my role for the duration of your stay. I have already made sure that your bed and the basket for your dragon are changed and attended to while you are out during the day. I will take your Regalia to Giblet to have it cleaned and tended to. I will take it from you here and return with it later this evening once it has been tended to, along with the Masters. Will your pet object to moving his basket to a different spot?”

Twilight found herself staring as she listened to the mare. “Pet? Oh, you mean Spike. He’s not my pet; he’s my assistant and should be fine with it being moved; explain to him why.” She replied. “Do my friends also have some pony to help them?”

“No.”

Twilight was quiet as the realization that she was the only one with special treatment caught up with her, and she found that her title meant more here than it did back home. The mare stopped and pushed open a door for her. Twilight trotted in and watched as her guards stayed outside the door, and Soft Touch walked in behind her. Twilight looked around to find a vast stoned area. The stones were a lighter shade than the ones that covered the Netherworld. The baths were warm as steam rose from them. She jumped as Soft Touch pulled her crown off her brow and set it on a towel she laid on a nearby bench. She reached over and pulled her breast collar over her head and put it with the others as well. Twilight lifted her hooves when asked so Soft Touch could remove her hoof boots.

“You don’t need to take them off me,” Twilight told her.

Soft Touch looked a bit confused at the comment. “Would you like to bathe with them on?” She asked.

Twilight went silent as she realized she was interfering with the mare’s job. “No, not at all, sorry. I misunderstood something. I appreciate your help.”

“My pleasure. This way.” The mare led her to a set of benches and motioned for her to sit down.

Twilight sat down, where she was told to wait. Soft Touch picked up a bowl of water and picked up Twilight’s tail in her hooves. She dunked the long tail and gently washed it in the bowl. The mare put a thick towel around Twilight's shoulders to prevent her fur from getting wet. She turned back to the purple tail in the bowl, put oil inside it, and left it to absorb the oils. She left the tail soaking as she gently wet Twilight’s mane. Twilight sat in silence as her mane was gently cleaned. Her mane was whetted and then washed with her shampoo and conditioner. The same oils were applied to it, then pulled into a bind at the back of her head. The towel around her shoulders was removed, and Soft Touch backed up. She waited till Twilight stood with her and then wrapped her tail in a bag that would allow it to continue to soak in the oils.

“This way.” She ushered the Alicorn gently to a large soaking tub and held out a hoof to help her into the water.

Twilight took the offered hoof, sat down in the water, and let herself try to relax.

“Is the water warm enough for you?”

Twilight looked up to her and nodded. “Yes, it's perfect, thank you.”

“I’m glad it meets your standards. Would you like a glass of wine to drink while you soak?”

Twilight looked at her, surprise in her eyes, and she quickly pushed back. “How long should I soak?”

“I will be back to attend to you in half an hour unless you want to soak longer, which is fine. Please leave your mane up and your tail in its place. The waters have oil to help keep your coat and skin smooth and healthy, but can be rough on your mane and tail.”

Twilight reached up a hoof and felt her mane up in its tight style. “Of course. Will my friends be able to use this tub as well?”

The mare looked uncertain for a moment. “If you would like them too, they can. I ask that they wait until I return and tend to their manes and tails. Otherwise, this tub has been treated specifically for your use. Gnarl mentioned what type of coat you have, and I tailored this bath for it.”

“Oh, I see. Okay, thank you, Soft Touch.” The mare seemed to be waiting for more. “Oh, umm, what wine is there?”

Soft Touch nodded, backed up to the bench, and returned with a list of wines for her to choose from. Twilight held it in her magic and began to look over it. The list was over a hundred long, and she did not know most types. “I’m not familiar with most of these.”

“What type do you like? I can make suggestions if you would like,” the other informed her. "I made sure to be well versed in each of them to help if needed.”

Twilight was shocked to hear that she knew all the wines but quickly returned the list to her. “I don’t like reds unless they are a bit sweet. I like subtle flavoring mostly.”

Soft Touch nodded and looked at the list. “Then I would recommend the nine-oh-seven, a white wine aged for over one hundred years. An excellent vintage from the Empire's great vineyards.”

Twilight nodded to her with a smile. The light-colored mare bowed her head and picked up the Regalia as she left. Twilight waited till the door closed to breathe. “That was… different.” She whispered to herself. She leaned back against the bathtub, breathed in the subtle scent of herbs, and closed her eyes. The door opened, and Twilight glanced back, seeing a platter set on the stones beside her.

“Here is your wine.” Soft Touch waited for the wine to be tested before she left.

Twilight’s magic picked it up, and she sniffed it tentatively. She could smell a sweet fruit with a bit of something else. She took a sip and pulled back from it.

“Is it not to your preference?”

“No. I’m sorry. I was surprised by the little bit of sourness in it. It’s perfect, thank you, Soft Touch. It was a perfect recommendation.” Twilight praised the mare as she smelled the wine once more.

“I’m glad you like it. I will return in half an hour to check on you. Please, enjoy your bath.”

Twilight nodded as the mare left her to her soaking tub. The door closed with a gentle click behind her, and Twilight was alone again. Her magic held the glass of wine, and she sipped from it. She had her eyes closed when the door opened again, and she heard her friends trot in. She looked back and set her wine glass on the platter to greet them.

“Twilight. I wondered if you were here already. This is marvelous. Reminds me of a spa.” Rarity commented.

Twilight smiled. “It’s a very nice bath, I agree.”

“We sharin’ this one?” Applejack asked, glancing at the tub Twilight was in.

“Oh no. You can use anyone. This one has some oils in it for my coat. But if you want to, I must call for Soft Touch.”

“Why?” Rainbow asked.

“The oils in this bath can be a bit rough on your mane and tail, so she needs to put them up to keep them from being damaged,” Twilight explained.

Rarity smiled. “Are they all treated like that?”

“No. Just this one.” She admitted.

“Havin’ some wine, are ya?” Applejack teased. “Ah never seen ya drink anything ‘cept a bit o’ cider.”

“Oh. She asked, and I didn’t want her efforts to be wasted, so I asked her to recommend one for me.” She explained. “She did pick a perfect one, though. If you want your bath treated, I’m sure Soft Touch would be okay with it, Rarity. Or if you wanted a drink, I’m sure Soft Touch would help.”

“Oh, it's fine, darling. Thank you, though.” Rarity went to one of the other tubs and added some chemicals. The scent of lavender filled the room, and she set out her soap and slowly got into the water. “Oh, how heavenly.” She crooned.

Twilight nodded. “I have to admit this is nice. I don’t think I mind my bathroom being broken.” She admitted, a giggle coming from her.

The others jumped into their baths, and soon, all the mares relaxed. Twilight sipped her wine and relaxed.

“Now, this is chillaxing.” Rainbow voiced.

Twilight and others agreed, and silence echoed through the chamber. The door opened, and Soft Touch entered the room to check on Twilight.

“My Lady?”

Twilight turned to her and smiled. “Yes?”

“How is your bath? Is the water still the right temperature for you?”

Twilight moved her hooves in the water. “Yes. It’s still perfect. Soft Touch, these are my friends.” She motioned a hoof to the other mares, who all smiled in greeting.

“It is a pleasure to meet all of you. Are your baths all right, or do you need anything?” At first, the mare hesitated when faced with all of them but quickly recovered. When the others shook their heads, she refocused on her charge. “Would you like more wine?”

“No. This is perfect for me. Thank you for asking.” Twilight replied.

“Very well. I will wait until you are finished. There is a bell on the wall by the door. Use your magic to ring that, and I will come quickly. For now, I will go to your room. Enjoy your bath.” She said and walked to the door. She left after pointing to the bell so Twilight knew where it was. After her charge nodded, she left the room.

“Wow, Twi. Ah thought she was just supposed ta check on ya. But she does more for ya than that?” Applejack asked.

“I asked her about that as well. I guess the title Princess does more here. I’m a bit shocked about it, but I don’t think sending her away is an option. You saw how the ponies acted when Spike asked their Lord about gems.”

“They were scared,” Fluttershy spoke up.

“I think they were worried that it would look like they weren’t doing their jobs. So, sending her away would have insulted her also. She is nice, so I don’t mind it too much.”

“But she’s cleaning your room?” Rainbow mentioned.

“Yeah.” Twilight grimaced. “She also took my regalia to be tended to and cleaned. I think they are treating it the same as Hunter's armor. Hopefully, it’s not too much trouble for them.”

“I’m sure it's fine, darling. Enjoy it while you can. Though her response to all of us was a bit off-putting.” Rarity looked back to the others as she spoke.

“What ya mean?” Pinkie asked as she bounced in the water.

“I mean, she seemed a bit put off by being made to address all of us. I think she was told to attend Twilight and only her,” Rarity explained.

Twilight looked troubled as she considered it. “She did seem a bit surprised when I asked a few questions about her services, but she didn’t seem upset.”

“Of course not, darling. She is to serve you, so she can’t argue with you. You are a Princess. She seems to have been assigned to you as a servant.” Rarity replied.

“She said she was a handmaiden,” Twilight replied quickly. The idea of a personal servant was a shock to her.

“Oh. Then she is to attend to you alone then. That explains the strange look from her. But that’s fine. Do we have one as well?” Rarity asked.

“I asked her that. She said no.” Twilight replied.

“Ah, that makes sense. Royalty is a bit different. However, she was still polite and attentive. That’s a good sign. And her willingness to ask us after our comfort was also refreshing.”

“Eeyup. Seemed nice enough to me.” Applejack added in. The mares went quiet as they soaked in their tubs.

Twilight finished her wine and sat in the water as it slowly cooled. She sat up and looked back to the door. Her magic rang the little bell, and she leaned back and waited for Soft Touch to return. “It’s still a bit weird to know that I have a handmaiden,” Twilight admitted.

Rarity chuckled. “Get used to it, dear. I feel you’ll have to get used to her.”

Twilight grimaced momentarily as the door opened, and Soft Touch trotted to her tub. She held out a hoof and helped Twilight out of the sunken tub. She led her back to sit down and began removing the tail bag to check on her tail. It was set aside, and she started brushing the strands. Twilight looked over her shoulder and found her tail, while still wet, looking healthier and shiny.

“Wow. That stuff works wonders. What is it?” She asked the attentive mare.

“I’m not certain of the exact mixture, but it was created by My Lord's mother when she was a filly. When she married, she brought it with her and used it for the Royal family.” She replied as she gently removed any tangles.

“So why is it being used on me?”

“Our Lord decided that you should be treated with all due courtesy, and that courtesy extended beyond your guards,” she informed her.

“Wow. That’s pretty fancy, Twi.” Applejack interjected. “I guess he isn’t the jerk he comes off as.”

Soft Touch jerked, tugging Twilight's tail.

“Ow.”

She immediately hovered Twilight's back at her yelp. “My apologies. Please forgive me.”

“It’s okay. Just a little tug.” Twilight reassured the mare, who went back to her task.

Soft Touch picked up the Alicorn's tail, set it on a dry towel, and began to pat it dry. Once satisfied with it, she reached up, pulled the binding out of Twilight’s mane, and let it fall to her shoulders. Her mane was then brushed gently and braided. Her tail was also braided, and a new oil was layered over it. She looked too Soft Touch, her eyes inquisitive.

“Another creation of our late Lady. This is to help strengthen your hair and help it to grow. It also leaves a pleasant scent lasting several days once it dries.”

“Oh? What kind of scent?” Rarity asked from her bath.

Soft Touch smiled. “It smells like a rare flower found in the deepest forests. It is called the Heart Rose. It was considered extinct, but our Lady could cultivate and bring them back. She planted them in various parts of the realm to see where they would flourish the best. They were happiest in the deep forests, so she planted as many. It is our Lord's favorite scent.”

“Reminds him of his ma?” Applejack said.

The mare nodded as she finished with the oils in Twilight's hair and then backed up to see if her hair was out of place. Satisfied with her work, she strove Twilight’s fur softly. Twilight sat quiet, enjoying the attention for a moment. Soft Touch brushed her fur and walked around to sit before her. She picked up Twilight's hoof, filed it down, and checked it for wear. Twilight looked over her shoulder and saw a look of envy on Rarity's features. As much as she suddenly wanted to pull her hoof away, she knew Soft Touch was doing as she had been told. The purple Alicorn was quiet as her hooves were filed and tended to. Once they were finished, she was pulled gently to her hooves, and her things were gathered.

“I will take these to your room. Do you wish to continue to chat with your friends, or do you wish to retire for the night?” Soft Touch asked as she set the items on her back.

“I would like to go to bed. It’s been a very long day. Night girls!” She called to her friends.

“Night, Twilight.” They replied to her.

Twilight followed Soft Touch out the door and back to her room. The door was opened as her guards once more remained outside. Upon entering her room, she was greeted by the gentle scent of fresh flowers. She saw the vase filled with white flowers on a table by the windows. Spike was lying in his basket, reading a comic book. He looked back as Twilight came in with Soft Touch.

“Hey, Twilight. Enjoy your bath?” He called out as she walked up to him.

“Yes, I did. It was very nice to relax for a bit.” She replied.

Soft Touch began closing the curtains and lighting the sconces on the walls for light. Twilight looked over more of her room as the lights were changed.

“She’s nice, Twilight. She asked me what smells I liked and if I was comfortable. Even in Canterlot, I never got asked questions like that.” Spike informed her. “Hey, your hair is braided. You never have it like that.”

“Well, Soft Touch put some oils in it, and it turned out lovely, so she put another one in to dry overnight. Should make it stronger.” She informed the dragon.

“Oh, that’s pretty cool. I’ll take a bath tomorrow night.” He told the purple mare.

Twilight smiled as Soft Touch came over to them. “Is there a water temp that you prefer? Or do you prefer the same bath as the dragons of the Netherworld?”

Spike looked at her. “You get to be around them?”

“No. I am not among those permitted to be near them. My brother helps tend to them, and the dragons prefer a sand bath to help remove dead or loose scales and add shine to them.” Soft Touch replied to him.

“Wow. Your brother is close to them?” Spike asked her, his eyes wide.

“He is permitted to be near them, yes. My brother, Shield Rest, is one of a few who earned the permission of our Master to be around the dragons. Sorkeno allows few near his dragons, so he had to approve of those our Lord allowed. With the hatching coming up, the dragons are even more reclusive and temperamental. Only the Overlord is permitted near them when the hatching happens. In the months after, the attendants are not permitted near the hatchlings until our Lord receives the okay from Sorkeno. Until then, they are put to other tasks.” Soft Touch informed them.

“Wow. So they are having babies?” Spike asked.

“Dragon eggs take years to grow. So, the hatching happens every few years. The timing is not exact, and the hatching varies. The dragons are very protective of the developing eggs. My brother and the others are not allowed near the eggs. Should they get too close, then they stand a chance of…” She paused as she looked at them. “They stand a high chance of being killed.”

“Oh my,” Twilight said to her. “It’s amazing how strong a bond he has to Sorkeno.”

“Yes. The Master and the Lord dragon are as close as if he were the dragon's child.” Soft Touch replied, a tender look in her eyes. “He is the only pony that has ever been able to call upon the dragons for their strength. Our Late Master could ask it of them, but not all would go to him. Our Master can call them, and as many as possible will fly to him. It is amazing to see.”

“He was flying with Sorkeno earlier. It was incredible to witness.” Twilight said.

“It is. He is the only one who can ride one of the dragons. All of them know him, and any one of them can carry him.” She replied. Soft Touch looked around. “Is there anything else you would like, My Lady?”

Twilight shook her head. “I think I’ll read for a little while, then go to bed. Thank you for all your help, Soft Touch.”

“Of course. There is another bell by your door. Just ring that, and I will meet you in the morning. Please rest well, both of you. Did you wish to have a sand bath or a water one, young dragon?”

Spike looked uncertain at her question. “Can I try the sand one, and if I don’t like it, then a water one?”

She nodded. “Of course. I will prepare one for you to use in the morning. Please rest well, both of you. Enjoy your book, My Lady.” She said as she closed the door behind her.

She was gone, and Twilight looked at the bookshelves and walked over to them. Spike walked with her and ran his hand down her fur.

“New brush?” He asked her.

“No. Soft Touch ran a brush over my fur after my bath.” He looked at her for a further explanation. “Yeah, it was a bit strange. She washed my hair, dried my fur, braided my hair, and did everything for me. She even filed my hooves.”

“Wow. They don’t even do all of that at the spa.” Spike pointed out.

“I know. It was nice, though. But anyway, now to pick a book and see what tomorrow brings, right Spike?”

The dragon smiled and nodded to the mare. “Oh yeah. It will be a good day, Twilight. You’ll see.”

She smiled and ruffled his spines as she searched the shelves for a book to read in bed.

Author's Note

Okay, I have been babying this one for weeks and decided to let it out of the dark. Let me know if it sucks so I can pull it. It's a very different style than Overlords and Friendship. Hunter is a different style of ruler. He has his King persona; once alone, he lets his mane down. Enjoy!

Edited: 5/30/2024

Edited 5/27/2018
Edit: 12/25/2018
Edit: 7/21/2019

12: Understanding Lies...

Sorkeno raised his head as the morning had dawned. He could sense that Hunter was awake and he reached out to see how he was doing. His eyes widened as he found that he could not reach the young stallion. AS he reached out again his senses were once more blocked and he got to his feet. By his feet the eggs sat silent as those around them waited for them to begin to chirp. He looked down once more and the silver matriarch had opened one eye and was regarding him, closely. His eyes widened as he came to the realization that he could not find the young Overlord and that his ability to find him had been blocked.

“Lord Dragon?” Kaiana said to him as her head raised from the lair floor. “Is he all right?”

“I…I am not certain.” He admitted to her and she looked alarmed as he went on. “I can sense that he is awake and alive but I cannot find his exact location.”

“What do you mean?” She asked as she raised her upper body to sit and look to him. “Is he all right?”

“As I said I can tell that he is in good health and alive but I cannot reach him as I normally do.”

Kaiana looked to him, her eyes watching as he began to uncoil himself from the eggs that he protected and kept warm. The golden dragon looked to the matriarch and she stood up as well.

“Are you going to go or shall I?” She asked him.

“I will. I can find him easier for the two of us. Can you keep the eggs warm in my stead?” He replied to her.

“Of course. If needed call upon me as well.”

Sorkeno nodded and began to walk to the edge of their lair as Kaiana took his place with the eggs. He glanced back at the other adult dragons as they also leaned in to watch over the eggs with the silver she-dragon. His body slid over the edge of the netherworld and he allowed himself to free fall for several yards before his wings snapped out from his sides and he began to fly quickly through the Netherworld and out into the sun. He angled his body to allow him to fly for the Empire lands and allow him to find the young stallion who was a son to him and the one he was bound to as well.

Twilight awoke the next morning and she rubbed her eyes and sat up. Her wings itched and she fluttered them against her back, relieving the itching. She slid out of her bed and looked to the doorway and the small bell that was up there. Her magic rang the bell absently as she looked to Spike, soundly asleep in his basket. She smiled at him and moved away from her bed as a knock sounded on her door.

“Come in.” She called out.

Soft Touch pushed the door open and she smiled warmly at the Alicorn mare. “Did you sleep well, My Lady?”

“Yes. I was pretty tired so I slept like a rock.” She replied with a chuckle.

“That’s good to hear. I have an odd question for you.” She replied and the Alicorn mare gave her an odd look at her wording. “Please pardon me for asking, but was the Overlord here?”

Twilight's face flushed a brilliant red and she covered her face with her hooves. “No!” She nearly shrieked. “Oh my Celestia, no. I was asleep and he was never here and why are you asking!?”

“Please forgive me for asking, My Lady. I ask because Wrath can’t find him.” She explained, desperate to explain even as her own blush brightened.

“No there was no pony here besides…Wait, what?” She began to shriek a response when her mind clicked in on to what the other had said. “What do you mean?”

“Wrath has been going from room to room all night looking for him. We can’t find Dezhara either. I had thought that maybe…well…umm…he might have come to you.” She replied.

“Soft Touch!” She squealed and hid once more.

“No. I…I…I mean for lessons in magic…”

Twilight let her hooves drop to the floor and she yelped when Spike reached out and ran his claws over her fur. “Why are you yelling? It’s early.” He complained.

“Sorry Spike.” She said to him and motioned for the other mare to follow her to the other side of the room to talk further. “Okay. We will just forget that you asked me if he had slept with me.”

“Agreed.” Soft Touch quickly agreed to the Alicorn’s words.

“Okay, so he’s missing?” She asked. “He said last night that he had some things he needed to look into. Did he just leave really early?”

“No. Wrath sleeps at the foot of his bed normally. So since that minion was wandering all night then it meant the Master never went to bed either.” The handmaiden replied.

“Oh. That’s not good. Okay, so we need to find him. Where is the building that he talked about?” The handmaid looked confused so she explained. “He mentioned that there was a new structure going up that needed to be investigated. He mentioned that the Empire had gone quiet lately and it seemed to make him nervous. So that is why we came.” She explained.

“I can ask around. I personally did not know any of that.” Soft Touch nodded as she understood. “I will finish with you and then go ask around.”

“This is more important than filing my hooves, Soft Touch. This is a matter of his safety. That comes first. Go.” She commanded and stood up. “I will get my friends and we will look around the city as well. There is no way they could wrangle an angry dire wolf if she isn’t with him.”

“That’s true. Very well, My Lady. If I find anything I will find you.” She said and left the room in a hurry, her dress fluttering behind her as she left.

“Spike!” She yelled and the baby dragon yelped and fell out of his basket.

“What?” He called to her.

“We have work to do. Come on.” She said and as she was about to leave the room she paused and glanced to her Regalia. Her magic covered it and it slid into place on her form. She lifted her hooves and slid her hoof boots into place. Spike gave her a strange look and waited for her to explain. “Hunter is missing.” She said and they left the room behind.

“He’s what?” The drake asked her, his eyes wide.

“Wrath sleeps at the end of his bed and that minion was up all night looking for him. Dezhara is missing as well. We need to get the others and go out to the city to see if we can find him.” She related back to the drake at her side.

“Okay.” He jumped to her back as she came to the first of her friend’s rooms and knocked heavily.

Soft Touch rounded a corner and entered into the kitchens. She knew that the Master did not need to eat as much or as often as a normal pony but even he had to be hungry after the fight yesterday. “Pardon me.” She called out to one of the chefs. The stallion spun to look at her, his apron dirty, and his magic holding several ingredients aloft, waiting for her to go on. “Did anypony send a meal to the Overlord last night or this morning?”

“A moment.” He said back to her and a pad of paper came to him enveloped in his magic and checked the list. “No. Nothing last night or this morning. Why is he asking for anything?”

“No. I was just checking. I am so sorry for interrupting you.” She said and gave a slight bow of her head to the stallion who shrugged and nodded to her before going back to his cooking.

The pale mare left the kitchen and came back into the hallway. “Okay…Now to check with the servants who would be tending to his room?” She broke into a long trot and reached the servant’s quarters and knocked on the door. A mare with a sour expression opened the door after a few beats. The mare’s expression didn’t change as the handmaiden spoke. “I was wondering if those who are tending to our Lords room have seen him this morning.” She asked. Her tone was polite as she regarded the other pony.

“I have no idea, hang on.” She growled and slammed the door behind her.

Soft Touch blinked at the rudeness of the mare and shook her head to clear it. “This behavior is becoming annoying. The Master would not permit this in the Netherworld.” She whispered to herself and kept waiting. Time turned to minutes and she was tempted to open the door and walk in but the handle turned as she began to reach for the door. The handmaiden pulled back her hoof swiftly and smiled as the door opened and two ponies were shoved through the doorway, landing at her hooves.

“They took care of it. You can have them.” The mare snapped and slammed the door behind them.

Soft Touch stared at the newly slammed door and then to the ponies who were pulling themselves up to look at her. The pale mare was quiet as she waited for them to speak but they remained silent at her glance. “Are you both all right?” She asked them after a pregnant pause between them.

Both looked to her, their eyes wide at her question. The younger of the two looked to her, her eyes were a pale blue, her coat was pale pink. She stared at the handmaiden and seemed uncertain of how to answer the other mare. The other, a colt, with green eyes and a coat of gold stared as well. After a few more moments they both nodded frantically and Soft Touch bit back an exasperated sigh.

“That’s good. So I am wondering if either of you saw the Overlord last night or this morning.” She finally spoke to them as they continued to stare.

“No. The room hadn’t been touched when we checked it this morning.” The colt finally answered.

Soft Touch sighed and leaned back on her haunches as she thought of her next move. “Thank you.” She said with a gentle smile to them as she began to walk away from them. ‘All right so the Master did not go to bed last night. That leaves only one option. He went back out instead of retiring for the night. But where?’ She thought to herself as she walked back the way she had come.

A screech sounded behind her and she whirled back to find the young servants on the floor as the rude mare towered over them. Soft Touch watched as the mare's hoof lashed out and struck the colt across his face, sending him rolling back. The mare yelped and dodged to avoid being hit as well. Soft Touch’s stomach dropped as she watched and even she was unsure of the exact moment she had starting galloping back to them. Her shoulder crashed into the cruel mare and sent her rolling a few feet away.

She stopped and got to her hooves as she was faced with a panting Soft Touch. “How dare you touch me!” She shrieked.

“How dare I touch you?!” She yelled back. “How dare you hit him!”

“They are useless to me so I can do as I wish with them.” She snarled in reply.

Soft Touch felt her eyes widen as anger rolled over her. “You are the one in charge that’s true. But that does not give you the right to abuse the staff who are employed here. They look to you and you are treating them worse than a flea-bitten dog.” She growled back. The handmaid shifted her placement until she was in between the mare and the young ponies.

“Get out of my way, you useless cretin.” She said and stepped forward.

“I think not.” The pale handmaid replied. “I think I will take them with me if you have no use for them. They answered my questions and were very helpful. I am certain I can find a task for them that will be of use to our Lord.”

“You presume much, nag. I will keep them and use them as I see fit.”

“No.”

“No. How dare you interrupt me...”

“I will speak as I need to. You are not worth listening to, much less being allowed to command others. You are a disgrace.” Soft Touch said nothing, she inhaled as the mare advanced on her. She raised a hoof to hit the handmaid who spoke further. “I should warn you that the last mare to hit me was punished by the Overlord himself.” She breathed out in a rush.

The rude mare paused and stared at her. “What?’

“And I can assure you my Mistress, Princess Twilight Sparkle, would not approve of any violence against me as I do as she had instructed me.” She said aloud.

“You little…”

“That’s enough.” Soft Touch said to her and backed up to look at the ponies hiding behind her. “Come with me. We will get that jaw looked at and make sure that both of you are okay.” She said to them and spun leaving the mare behind. She glanced back and the two ponies had fallen in behind her, staying almost uncomfortably close to her.

She nearly told them to back off or they would end up stepping on her dress but she instead was quiet and allowed them to remain in place. 'Oh, I hope the Master and the Princess are not upset that I used their names as I did.' She led them out of the hallway and toward their servant’s quarters. She led them in and several others looked up at her approach.

“Soft what are you doing here?” A mare approached her and addressed her.

“Silk. I need your help.” She replied to the pale green mare.

“Of course. Are you…Are you aware that you have two very young ponies hiding behind your dress?”

“I am aware. They need a job. And we need to have the jaw of the colt checked. The lead servant here is a witch of a mare and struck him rather hard. I brought them with me when she said that she had no use for them.” The handmaiden explained.

“Oh my.” Silk lunged to the ponies and they were wide-eyed as she descended upon them. “Hold still, sweet boy.” She cooed to the colt, who had fallen to his flanks in surprise. She gently moved the colts face to the side, allowing her to see the growing mark on his face. “Oh, that brute mare really did hit you.” She crooned to them and tried to calm them both.

Soft Touch stepped aside as more stepped forward to console and help the newcomers. She smiled at the sight and spun to leave the room once more.

“Miss, wait!” The filly cried out and waved for her attention.

“Yes?” Soft Touch turned back as the filly escaped the groups grasp and stumbled up to her. “What is it?”

"The Master. Will he really protect you?” She asked, her tone hushed and breathless.

“Our Lord does not permit cruelty to any who serve him. Nor does he allow it to happen in this kingdom. I can assure you of that. You are safe now.” She said to her, her voice was gentle and soothing.

The young mare looked uncertain as tears brimmed in her eyes. They spilled over and Soft Touch lunged into her and held the now trembling filly close. The young pony wrapped her forelegs around the handmaid and began to sob. The others came up to her and began to speak softly to her, assuring her that what the handmaiden had said was the truth. The colt looked lost as they held and spoke gently to him as well. A servant reached up and set a bag of ice gently against his cheek and he held it in place as they also held him close among them.

“They hate him.” The filly croaked and Soft Touch gently pushed her away from her.

“What do you mean?” Soft Touch asked her.

“The Master. They hate him. They want to, to…” She sniffled and her voice gave out as she looked to them.

“Sweet girl, it’s okay. You can tell us.” Silk crooned to her and began to pet her mane, trying to calm her.

“They want to kill him.” The colt spoke up as the filly nodded at his words.

“What!?” Soft Touch nearly shrieked but managed to keep her voice from hysterics. “Why? How?”

“They want to keep the wealth to themselves and put things the way they used to be.” He said to them, his voice was quiet as he spoke. “They were building something in the main city, but I don’t know what it is.” He admitted.

Soft Touch looked to him and her jaw slowly dropped at his words. “Oh no.” She whispered as the implications hit her. “But what about the Princess and those that came with her?”

“They are going to keep them here and ransom them. They want the money to rule the Empire once more.” He said aloud.

“Soft!” Silk cried out to her. “I saw the Princess and her friends leave a while ago. You have to reach them and protect them. Take some of the minions. I know they have their guards but more can’t hurt.”

Soft Touch was already halfway through the door at her friend’s words and she galloped down the hall. She raced down the hall and saw Wrath standing at the far door. “Wrath!” She shouted at the minion stood at attention as he looked to her. “Come with me. I need you to help protect the Princess and her friends. The Empire has done something to the Master.” She called and slid to a stop at the minion’s side. The armored minion nodded and jumped to sit astride the mares back, his claws gripping her mane. The pale mare took off and tore through the open door, out into the streets, her eyes frantically searching for her charge.

Hunter groaned as he opened his eyes and pushed himself into a sitting position. He shook his head and opened his eyes. He was about to call for Wrath when a sound caught his attention. He looked up and saw the wide cavern around him. His mind fell into place and he remembered the night before.

“Hells.” He cursed under his breath as he looked to the ceiling above him.

He pushed himself to his hooves and cringed as his crushed armor dug into his back. He looked to the armor pieces and found the section across his back had been caved in and was crumpled in several places. His hoof gripped the armor and he bent it away from his skin, allowing him to move easier. He looked to the rest and found other pieces that had been caved in and fixed them to the best of his ability and began to look around him. The Overlord was quiet as he looked to the rest of the cavern. The sides were smooth and he could see tool marks on them and he strained his ears to listen for anything around him.

He stood in the center of a waste rock pile. His armor creaked and complained as he picked his way down the pile and to the bottom. He stopped in sudden alarm as he realized that his bow was not on his back. He glanced around and the steady glow from the Rune bow caught his attention as he reached out to it with his magic. He began to walk forward when the sudden realization that his bow was still on the ground overtook him. A quick glance to his horn found it to be dormant.

A flash of annoyance went through him and he cast a glance around him for anyone that could hear him. “DAMNIT!” He yelled to no one and stalked over to the bow on the ground and slung it over his back, sliding it into place. He looked to the ground and saw a set of tracks that were used in mining leading toward the far wall.

His hooves thudded on the dirt floor as he began to walk away from the rock pile. He could feel bruises and a few cuts on his body but he deemed that he had come out of the tumble from on high fairly well considering the height he had fallen from. His gaze landed on a doorway and he broke into a trot to reach it stopped when a section of his armor cut against his right side and he slowed to a walk.

“Okay so my magic is being blocked by something and my armor is two steps away from falling off. And Dezhara is nowhere to be found. She was able to avoid the trap door. When I find out the purpose behind this I will skin the one who did this….Publicly.” He vowed as he walked forward.

As his hooves carried him away from the rock pile and he entered into the small doorway that he had to duck his head slightly to avoid hitting his horn on the doorway. As he walked carefully down the narrow path he could hear something ahead of him. He paused in his steps and perked his ears forward as he waited to hear what lay ahead of him. His ears caught the sound of trolley wheels as they came toward him, he backed up and then spun to gallop back the way he had come when a chunk of his armor bit into the meat of his right shoulder. He groaned and stopped in his tracks as the sound neared him. He heard the trolley stop behind him stop in place and a voice rang out from his back.

“Hey! You stop working you know what will happen! You will end up…in…the…Wait.” The voice was a few feet behind him as the dull thud of hooves neared him. “Who are you?”

Hunter raised his head and looked back over his shoulder, his red eyes glowing from behind his thick mane. The pony’s eyes widened and he scrambled backward, his flank striking the cart behind him. The Overlord turned to him, slowly. Hunter found himself staring at a deep brown stallion with emerald eyes. The pony held up his hooves in front of his face as the Overlord now faced him. Hunter’s eyes widened slightly as he recognized the stallion now trembling before him. He was a pony that was part of his father’s inner circle when he had been in power. The black stallion closed his eyes as he tried to recall his name. It had been years since he had seen him and even longer since he had been in the same room with him.

“Light Gaze?” He finally spoke the name aloud and hoped he had it right.

The pony stopped cringing and looked back to the Overlord, who now stood before him. “Sire?”

“What in the Netherworld is going on here?” He asked and strode up to the now bewildered pony.

The older stallion looked uncertain at his question as the black Unicorn pulled him to his hooves. “We are doing as you said.” He replied, his voice uncertain.

Hunter could hear the quiver of fear in the stallion’s voice as he stood up and looked to the Overlord before him. “Pardon?”

“You said for us to excavate the mine and that you had chosen the ponies to accomplish the task.” He began to explain as Hunter watched him. “The Emissary, Clarity, came back with the list of those that would work it and we set to the task as soon as possible.”

“Wait.” Hunter raised a hoof and the others went silent. “I have done no such thing. Why would I send a pony down here to the depths of a mine when I can send a group of minions who are faster?”

Gaze paused at the others question and a light seemed to go off in his mind as he looked at the other pony. “So I assume then that you did not approve the Council that they wanted?”

“Absolutely not.” Hunter thundered, outrage plain in his tone. “They wished to…Oh no.”

Hunter bade the stallion follow him as he walked past the cart and further into the mine. They emerged into a mining structure and the tunnels stretched out from the main channel that the Overlord stood inside. Ponies of various ages toiled in the tunnels ahead of him. The Overlords' eyes widened at the sight and his breath caught in his throat as he watched even foals put to hard labor. He looked to the stallion at his side who looked sad and beaten at the sight before them. His outrage boiled under the surface as he watched them.

“My Lord?” Gaze suddenly spoke to him, jarring him from his thoughts.

“How long have you been down here?” He finally breathed out.

“Ever since Clarity returned. We were gathered up slowly as our names were called and sent down here.”

“Let me assume that the names are those who are not one of their own?”

“Right.”

“Anypony that stood up to them and disagreed?”

“Yes, Sire.”

“I will skin them living.” He snarled.

Gaze raised his head at the words from the younger stallion. “Sire. I love the idea, but.”

“What?”

“There is no way out. The exit is not big enough for a pony, we slide the gems and gold ore under the barrier for collection.”

“Show me.” The black stallion looked to the other stallion who shook his head. “Gaze?”

“Forgive me but, there is a guard that won’t allow most of us near.”

“Ponies they have stationed?”

“No. It’s a magical construct of some kind. It scans those who are allowed near it and attacks those that are not allowed.”

Hunter was quiet as the other explained. He breathed in and held his breath for a moment as the words sunk in. “Hmm.” He gave a non-committal noise and walked slowly forward. A gasp from his right told him he had been spotted. He glanced to the eight and saw a stallion staring at the armored Overlord. Others looked to him as he passed by and they stared at the sight of him. His gaze was trained forward as the tunnels stretched out before him. “Gaze. Take me to these constructs. I want to see what that construct is.”

“Yes, Sire.” He replied and took the lead.

Ponies began to follow behind him as he walked ahead. They remained at a distance as the Overlord walked forward, his steps thudding dully against the dirt. Ahead of him, they walked down a tunnel that slowly widened till them a sharp corner stopped them. Gaze looked back to the Overlord at his heels.

“It’s just around this corner.” He said quietly, his voice barely above a whisper.

The Overlord walked past him and looked around the corner and to the construct around the corner. He stared at the strange figure at the end of the walkway. It stood about Hunter's own height and had runes skittering across its surface. His eyes narrowed at the figure which did not move, giving no sign that he had been seen. The figure was close to two feet wide and had no eyes or features that he could discern without getting closer to it. The runes alternated in color from reds to blues to orange. Hunter stepped out from the corner and stood in place to see if the figure would react. When nothing happened he took another step and waited.

He could hear the ponies behind him and he flicked an ear to them. They did not stop him as he took another step forward, still no change and he stepped forward. He continued to approach at one step intervals until he was within five feet of the construct. The runes shifted their color to red and a string of light came from the sides of the construct and connected in the middle of what could have been the forward face if it had one. Hunter paused and stepped a foot back to see if it would stop and a short gasp escaped as the coloring did not change. A hard yank on his tail pulled him back and away from the small beam of light that came from the construct, striking the ground, leaving a small crater in place.

“Come back, it won’t stop!”

Gaze yelled in his hear as he yanked the Overlord back and pulled him around the corner, out of sight. Hunter’s flank pushed against the wall as he gave a short pant and then looked to the pony that had pulled him back. “Thank you, Gaze.” He said aloud.

“Of course, Sire.” He whispered back.

“Okay, so the range is about five feet, then it reacts. Where are the ponies that are allowed near it?” He asked.

“They're back in the tunnel junction.” Gaze pushed away from the wall and began to lead the way back the way they had come. “What are you going to do, Sire?”

“I have a few ideas but first we need to figure out how that thing works exactly. Nothing I am thinking of doing can go forward until we figure out a few more details.” He admitted.

Hunter paused and looked back for a moment, a sense of frustration washed over him before he pushed it back and focused on answering the questions he now had. Everything else would have to wait. He stopped in his tracks as a snort broke from him and he chuckled at his own foolishness. “I can fix this in an instant.” He muttered to himself and reached out to Sorkeno, calling for his aid. He could sense the Lord Dragon, but his call was met with silence. His eyes widened as he realized that his connection was being interfered with. He looked ahead as the others had paused at his sudden lack of movement.

“Cover your ears.” He commanded and they quickly sat down and covered their ears. “SHIT!” He yelled aloud, the curse echoed as he closed his eyes and his head went back in clear frustration. He inhaled a deep breath then slowly released it. He gathered himself and looked at them. He covered one ear and removed his hoof to signal them that they were allowed to listen to him once more. He rejoined them and began to walk faster toward the junction.

Author's Note

Okay, so my roomie finished editing this one first so it is getting released first. The other would be in the next couple of days since half the chapter got lost while transferring to my laptop since I'm not going to be at my house for a couple of weeks, so I am redoing it from memory as best I can. So it should be ready soon. Otherwise, I will publish what I have and try to get the rest later. I am sorry if that leaves another cliffhanger. :applejackunsure:

Edit: 2/21/2019: Added Sorkeno's part since I forgot it before!

28: New Meetings...

Hunter set his wine glass down and looked over his shoulder to the happily hugging siblings. Behind them, Princess Cadance stood waiting for her turn to greet the young Alicorn. He stood in silence as the other mares looked between the pair of them and the stallion.

“Ya might wanna go greet them as well.” Applejack suggested with a push to his shoulder.

“I will not impose on them. In this case, I will wait to be introduced.” He replied and pushed the mare's hoof back to the ground.

The Overlord stood quiet in place as he waited. He looked back to them as Cadance came forward to greet Twilight and they began to do a little dance. He looked at them and then to the other mares who smiled and laughed at his look.

“They do it every time. Cadance was Twilight’s foal sitter and that was their song and dance.” Fluttershy informed him.

“I see.” He sighed and waited.

A gentle tug on his tail got his attention and he looked back to find Twilights magic tugging his tail. He spun on his heel and walked to her, coming to rest at her side.

“This is my brother, Prince Shining Armor and my sister in law Princess Mi Amore Cadenza.” She said to him and pointed to each pony as she spoke. “Shiny and Cadance this is my date, Overlord Hunter Flame.”

Hunter gave a polite bow of his head as the two ponies stood in shock at the sight of him. Their eyes were wide as they looked him over and Hunter waited for them to react and speak up. The first to recover was Cadance who smiled widely at him.

“It’s nice to meet you, Overlord. I have to admit I did not expect my sister in law to bring home a stallion when she left for a while.” She said, teasing in her tone.

He saw the look of shock and the bright blush that went over Twilight's fur at the others words. He chuckled quietly and shook his head. “Truth be told I do not think she expected it either. I had intended to send my usual decline for this event until she asked me personally.” He replied to her.

Cadance looked pleased with his reply and she nudged her husband, who shook off his shock. “She asked you?” He finally spoke up.

“Yes.” Hunter chose to keep the details to himself unless he found a good reason to elaborate.

Shining Armor looked at his sister, who nodded. “Yes. I asked him to come to the Gala with me.”

“It has so far been an interesting event,” Hunter commented and Twilight bumped his shoulder with hers and shook her head.

“How so?” Cadance asked, her voice interested.

“It’s nothing.” Twilight quickly replied with a glance at her elder brother.

Hunter took notice of the quick reply and looked at the inquisitive pink Alicorn. “I did manage to get into a fight already.” He tossed the pink mare a bit of information, his interest piqued to see what happened as Twilight growled quietly at him.

“A fight?” Cadance looked at her sister in law. “Did he get in a fight with another stallion over you?”

“He was defending me that’s true. But it’s not what you think.”

“What happened?” Shining Armor deadpanned.

Hunter bit back a smile as he watched. ‘This should prove amusing.’ He thought to himself as he waited in silence.

“It was Blue Bloods' fault,” Twilight admitted.

“Oh no. What did he do?” Cadance sighed and looked resigned as she questioned the younger mare.

“He took offense with me being here as her date and confronted her about it,” Hunter replied.

Twilight looked at the black stallion and she glared for a moment before a look of resignation went over her face as she began to explain. “He was mad that I didn’t take a stallion from Equestria to the Gala. I told him it was none of his business who I brought to the Gala and he got angrier at me.”

“And?” Shining said to her.

“And he may have torn my dress when I tried to get away from him.” She admitted, reluctantly. “Hunter came in and got him away from me and fixed my dress as well. Blue Blood challenged him to a duel and he was soundly beaten by Hunter.”

“He did what?!” Shining and Cadance intoned as the other mare finished speaking.

Hunter fought back another smile at the look of shock and anger that went over their faces. “He acted foolishly and has been punished,” Hunter spoke up to help out the overwhelmed Alicorn at his side. “Celestia and Luna have been informed and we were assured that they would act further.”

“Oh, he is in so much trouble if both of them went after him,” Cadance admitted as she composed herself.

“He had better hope I don’t find him first,” Shining vowed.

“He will be too busy avoiding me,” Hunter replied with a cocky grin.

Twilight snorted a laugh and nodded. “It’s true.”

Shining looked at the tall black stallion and Hunter could tell that he was sizing him up. He was not foolish enough to think that he was accepted by a family member just for defending his sister once. The Overlord waited as Cadance nudged her husband and he seemed to snap out of whatever thoughts he had and he drew up close to her and smiled.

“Well, I guess you picked your date well, Twilight.” The other Alicorn said to her.

“I told Blue Blood that it wasn’t his business who I asked and I would have asked him even if he wasn’t the sole ruler of his kingdom.” She replied with a wide grin.

“Sole ruler?” Cadance questioned.

“Yes. I rule my ponies on my own.” He replied to her.

“Interesting. May I borrow Twilight for a moment?” Cadance asked him as she placed a hoof on her sister-in-law's shoulder.

“Up to her not me.” He replied as the two mares went off to the side, leaving him with Shining Armor.

The white stallion was silent for several seconds as the mares were soon out of earshot. The stallions cyan blue eyes looked at him as a slight grin went over his mouth. “So how badly did you whip Blue Blood?”

Hunter was not able to stop the sly grin that pulled at his mouth. “As I said he will be too busy avoiding me to worry about you. I stood in one place while he ran around me.”

Shining barked a laugh and nodded his head as he fought back laughter. “I have to admit I would have loved to see that fight. Or can it even be called a fight?”

“It was not a fight as much as a one-sided beating,” Hunter admitted. “I even went easy on him.”

“You did?”

“Of course. I have fought wars and to expect him to have the ability to fight me head-on is foolish.”

Shining laughing stopped as Hunter spoke and his eyes flashed with curiosity as he regarded the armored stallion. “Is that why you came to the Gala dressed in armor?”

“I am in a place that I know very little about personally and to expect me to walk in wearing a suit would have been foolish.”

“No pony here would attack you.” Shining insisted.

“Blue Blood did.” He replied quickly. “You can argue with me but even your sister knew better than to tangle with me on the subject of my attire. I did have it altered by Rarity to appear less…intimidating.”

Shining grinned and nodded. “It’s just different. But not in a way that is frightening.” He said to him. “So my sister asked you to Gala herself?”

“Yes. I was going to decline the invite as per normal but she asked me before I got the chance to decline the formal invitation via my advisor.”

Shining gave him an understanding glance before he tipped his horn off to the side. Hunter followed the stallion a few feet away to the side and out of the direct sight of the mares. He waited as the Prince looked at him and he knew that he was going to try the big brother tactic and he waited for it to happen so he could brush it aside.

“Don’t hurt her.” He finally said and Hunter looked at him. “She was never a very friendly filly until she met her friends. I was all she had when we were young. So when you tell me that she asked you personally at first it was hard to believe but I trust her judgment. You’re not the run of the mill stallion that’s for certain.”

Hunter was taken aback at the substance of the other words. He had been expecting Shining to grill him about his sister and instead he had been given words of wisdom and reason. “Your sister is a very clever mare. She has yet to harm me or give me a reason to doubt her. While we disagree at times she has not tried to change how I rule. I like to think that we complement each other in other ways. She has been open to learning all that she can and so long as she did not force me to change my ways we have gotten along.”

“How different is your kingdom? I know you rule alone but how different is it?” He asked. “Twily wouldn’t fight you if she didn’t think it was needed.”

“I rule alone without the use of vassals. I do not allow ponies to rule each other due to the chance that they will revert back to ways that have been outlawed. I do not permit slavery in my kingdom. She saw it first hoof how that affects ponies and she also saw how they plot to overthrow or kill me when they were given the least bit of leeway. She played a pivotal role in ending an attempt on my life in one part of my kingdom and saw it clearly in front of her. She led her friends and one of my dragons into battle and came out the victor.”

“Wait…what?” Shining stopped him and Hunter waited as the stallion spoke. “She went into battle for you?”

“She did by her own choice. I did not ask nor did any of my ponies. She and the others chose to act to help and they played a role in ending the rebellion with no innocent ponies being harmed.”

“What do you mean she went into battle exactly?”

“While I was in the city tending to the rebellion a group of ponies and automatons had been ordered to capture her and her friends. Their goal was to ransom them back to Equestria and then send them back.” He watched as Shining’s eyes went wide and he waited for him to go on. “I had left one of my smaller dragons with her to protect them and she led him into battle at her side. The battle was short-lived from what I found out when the small dragon called out to the larger ones that I had with me and she went back to help.”

“Wait you have dragons? So that enormous gold dragon outside is yours?”

“Yes. He acted as our ride to the event.”

“He acted as a taxi?”

“Yes. I asked him and he agreed.”

Shining blinked in shock as he thought it over and shook his head as he made a go on motion with his hoof.

“I had four adult dragons flying over the city if I should have needed them and one went to help Twilight and the others. They captured one of the ponies that attacked them and brought him to me in the city.”

“Wow.” Shining went quiet as his mind went over what Hunter had told him.

Hunter was quiet as he waited for the white stallion to process what he had been told. “So you command dragons and ponies in your kingdom?”

“Yes. Not all dragons answer to me but the ones that live in the Netherworld are mine to call on should I need them. The golden dragon with me is the Lord of Dragons and leads them back home.”

“So how do you call on them? I wouldn’t think they would answer to just anypony?”

“I am the above him in terms of command. They answer my call should I ask. I do not command them lightly and unless the situation is dire I will not call on them.” Hunter assured him.

Shining nodded in understanding. “Well, your right about your kingdom is different. Equestria has been blessed with peaceful times and…why are you laughing?”

“I am sorry. I flew to Twilights castle on the back of that very dragon and nopony noticed. We flew on him to the Gala and nopony noticed until he landed in front of the Gala. Your security seems to have fallen flat since your ascension Prince Armor.” Hunter teased gently.

Shining looked embarrassed for several seconds as Hunter spoke and he breathed out a deep sigh and looked at the guards around the Gala ballroom. “Tell me you’re kidding?”

“No. Even I thought they would have seen the golden dragon flying from Ponyville but nothing happened until we landed.”

He watched as Shining Armor shook his head and tried not to look annoyed at the guards around them. “Well if you tried that in the Crystal Empire I promise you would have been met with a contingent.”

Hunter barked out a laugh. “I have no doubt.”

“There you are,” Twilight said as she and Cadance came back to them. “You moved.”

“Better to get out of the way.” He assured the mare as she drew up next to him.

“So what did you two talk about?” Shining asked his wife as she came to stand with him.

“Just mare talk.” She assured him.

Hunter looked over to Twilight as a flush went over her fur and she looked at the ground. While his interest was piqued he chose to leave it alone to save the mare embarrassment. His red eyes fell on the ponies around them and he looked up as music went through the air around them. He had not participated in a ball of any kind since the one Gnarl had thrown when he had finished conquering his kingdom. It had been a formal event much like this one but with a great deal more politics. Twilight nudged him and his ears flicked back to the ponies with them as her friends joined them.

“There you two are. We had begun to wonder.” Rarity said to them.

“Sorry Rarity. We borrowed them.” Cadance giggled.

“Its fine darling. It’s nice to see you both.” The pale mare said to them.

Hunter said nothing as the others greeted the pair and conversation flowed around him.

Author's Note

Sorry, it's so short. I didn't have much inspiration for this chapter so I didn't draw it out to avoid it sounding forced. Thank you for reading!

42: Putting it Together

Sunder careened around a corner and fought to keep his hooves under him. His eyes looked to the door at the end of the hallway and he slid to a stop in front of it. His hooves pushed it open and he jumped through the threshold and into the room where they had been only days earlier. He looked up as Secret came around the corner, his face a mask of anger as the Earth Pony waited for him to speak.

“I trust you have a good reason for calling me here with no explanation?” Secret growled.

Sunder came toward him and nodded. “I do. That pony that reached out to us about the Chimeras?”

Secret looked thoughtful for several seconds before he nodded as he recalled what he meant. “What about him? You said he was a bit of a pain in the ass but trustworthy enough to do business with.”

Sunder snorted and shook his head. “He was a Unicorn and a strong one at that if the feeling I got off of him was right. That’s not what I came to tell you though. He went to buy the Chimera and as it turns out we were fooled.”

“Oh? Did he want more than one?”

“No. He was an illusion.”

“What?” Secret said to him, now giving the Earth Pony his full attention. “What do you mean?”

“It was a pony under an illusion. It didn’t occur to me to check it for any magic in use.”

“Get to the point Sunder.”

“It was the Overlord.”

Secret went silent and his eyes stared at the pony in front of him. Sunder fought back a gulp as the leader of their organization stared at him. Secret was not only the leader, but he was also the strongest without having magic.

“You mean to tell me that this stallion that was buying a Chimera through our supplier was in fact the Overlord of the damned Netherworld Empire hiding under an illusion of magic?”

Sunder gulped and nodded. His head snapped back as Secret lashed out and punched him to the ground. Sunder rolled into a ball to keep himself from being hurt worse but after several seconds he opened one eye and he could see that Secret had spun and was looking at a map of the Empire and Equestria. He slowly got to his hooves and rubbed his jaw as he waited for the other stallion to speak. Sunder said nothing in reply to the attack and waited in silence.

“Well. This is the worst-case scenario. What reason did he have to contact us? Why did he do it?” Secret voiced his voice low.

Sunder waited in silence as Secret looked over his shoulder to the gray earth Pony and he knew that if he simply shrugged he would likely get punched again.

“Could he have simply been after the supplier?” Sunder asked in reply.

“No.” Secret replied. “That one is cleverer than I gave him credit for. He got in touch with us in our city of power and walked right in under our noses. It can’t be that simple. Think Sunder.”

Sunder looked to the ground and his mind raced as he tried to think of what could have been the reasoning behind the contact. “Maybe he wanted us to know that he could find us?”

“Exactly. We danced to his little tune and he got one of our suppliers as a gift.” Secret snarled. “Now we have to do damage control. Where is that supplier located?”

“He was located in Equestria but with the change in the borders he is now within the Empires lands.” Sunder walked up to the map and pointed out the location. “He is now one of his subjects.”

Secrets eyes were dark as he looked at the map. “Damnit. That means we will need to find a way to get them out of there before he gets there.”

Sunder looked away and Secret saw his hesitation. “It’s too late.”

“What?”

“He already has them,” Sunder admitted and stared at the map, trying to keep his gaze away from Secret.

“You’re kidding me.”

“No.”

“So he already has them? He moved while we were looking the other way and he got them in his hooves.”

“Exactly,” Sunder replied and stayed staring at the map. “I found out about it this morning and contacted you as soon as possible. He took them last week.”

“How did we miss it?”

“He moved faster than I thought he would. Nobles take forever to do anything and I assumed he would as well. I sent a letter to Storm about the buyer and I checked in when I didn’t get any notice of there being a purchaser. Storm has always been quick to keep us informed.”

“And what about the rest of the family? And the products?”

“They have been seized.”

“All of them? He arrested them all?”

“No. From what we can figure out he arrested Storm and maybe Creed. The rest we aren’t sure of.”

“What about the Chimeras?”

Sunder shook his head. “I have no idea.”

“You didn’t check?”

“The border is being monitored.”

“When did that happen?”

“When they tried to take the land from him he put troops on the borders and rumor says that dragon patrols at random times,” Sunder informed him. “We can’t stop a dragon.”

“Damn,” Secret growled and spun to pace the room.

Sunder breathed out a small sigh at the fact that he was not on his back again. Secret paced the room and Sunder stayed silent and waited for him to speak up.

“We have been outmaneuvered.” Secret whispered out.

Sunder simply nodded in reply. Minutes ticked past as Secret moved and Sunder waited. ‘Did he really outmaneuvers us this badly or were his goals simpler than we think?’ Sunder thought to himself. ‘We were tricked with magic there’s no doubt about that but did he truly know more than we thought he did?’ Sunders' mind buzzed with questions and he closed his eyes and tried not to sigh in frustration.

“We need to remove him before he comes after us again. We need to find a way to get him to call on the Princess and then kill her as soon as possible. If we are to come out of this with our position intact he needs to be distracted by something else.” Secret finally paused and spoke.

Sunder nodded and waited to be told what to do. Secret went to the map and his expression calmed and Sunder waited.

“What has our little Princess been up to lately?”

“Nothing. Well, she has been moving back and forth between her castle and Canterlot. We got a look at her castle and it seems that he left some sort of…thing that allows him to come to her castle whenever he wishes.”

“Meaning?”

“He comes and goes as he chooses. She can go with him and then come back hours later. I’m not even sure how to describe the thing he uses.”

“So he can move between his kingdom and Equestria without needing a train or a dragon?”

“Exactly,” Sunder replied with a nod. “He also seems to have left her a…creature to carry letters back and forth. Our informant says it comes and goes pretty regularly.”

“So she has his favor?”

“Seems like it.”

“Good. All the more reason for him to call on her should things get…messy at home. Keep an eye on her and what do we know of him?”

“Nothing,” Sunder growled, his frustration showing. “Haven’t seen him since he went back to his kingdom.”

“Keep an eye out and we will see how the others are doing. We need to have those constructs up and running sooner rather than later. Get in touch with Sky and Hazel and ensure that our plans are moving forward.”

“What are you thinking for a timeline?”

“One month from now. We need to start a fight in the Netherworld Empire and make it big enough to call on his army. Big enough that he will call on the Princess of Friendship. If we play our cards right he might call on all of her friends and they can witness her fall and they will call to arms and maybe lash out at him if things play outright.”

Sunder nodded and moved to leave the room. He glanced over his shoulder for several seconds in case Secret said more to him and he pushed open the door and left the other stallion to his thoughts.

Sunder looked around him at the chaos and noise that went over him. He could see the constructs that they had gotten from the Empire were in the process of being taken apart and reassembled around him. His eyes scanned the room as he looked for Sky. She had informed him through a courier that she would be here and now he was trying to locate the Pegasus mare. He finally found her after scanning the room several times and he began to maneuver his way toward her.

“There you are Sunder dear.” She crooned to him as he joined her. “I trust there is a reason for your visit?”

“Yeah. Secret told me our timeline.” He replied to her silky sweet tone. “We have one month to get these things up and running.”

She looked surprised for a second before her expression evened out. “I see. Well thankfully we are moving forward here and so far we have reassembled five of these things. Our engineer is becoming more acquainted with their design and has even added improvements to them.”

Sunder didn’t reply immediately as he looked to the side of the room where they were assembled and kept out of the way. “That’s good to hear. We were dealt a bit of a blow with the Chimeras so we had to alter things a bit.”

“Oh?” She questioned.

“Yeah, the buyer was the Overlord in disguise.” He admitted with a growl.

She blinked for several seconds before a smile began to tug at her mouth and a laugh broke from her as she tried to hide her smile behind a hoof.

“Yeah, laugh it up.” He sneered as he massaged his jaw once more.

“I trust Secret was less than impressed with that.”

“Yeah.”

“Well, then we will simply have to ensure our success in this venture to ensure he does not turn more of his ire on us.” She replied. “Do you need any ice, darling?”

He turned his head to face her, a deep scowl on his face which made his scars show plainly. “No.”

“Just thought I should ask.” She replied to his look. “You are my guest and I should ensure your comfort.”

Sunder bit back a snide comment about her charms not working on him but he held it back. Her charms had gotten her position and he knew better than to bite her. His face turned to look out at the rushing ponies in front of him. He could tell that one of them was directing them from the front but he chose to stay where he was with Sky to avoid slowing down the process. His better sense told him to keep silent and let his betters command from the back and he would put forth his ponies to the front line. He looked behind them as a door opened and Hazel walked nervously into the building.

“I trust you have been informed about Storm and his ilk?” Hazel asked Sky and she nodded. “We have been played for fools. There’s no telling how much information he already has on us.”

Sunder bit back an exasperated sigh at Hazel’s nervous speech. He liked Hazel honestly but he tended to be a bit on the excitable side. Instead of sighing he shrugged and waited for Sky to carry the conversation.

“We can outmaneuver him if we wish to. While I admit we did not think he would confront us this quickly we can still salvage the situation easily enough.” She cooed to the stallion.

Hazel didn’t look convinced as she looked at him, her eyes bright. “So you say, but we are already behind him.”

“While that might be true there is no telling how much he has been able to find out. Our sources know better than to talk about us unless they enjoy not having tongues.” Sky said sweetly to him.

Sunder held back a shudder at her tone and simply nodded. “Storm will keep his mouth shut.”

“But will Creed?” Hazel asked. “He’s not the strong pony in that family. Can we assume that he will talk if pressed?”

“He might but he knows very little,” Sunder replied. “His father knows the ins and outs but he doesn’t.”

Hazel looked unconvinced as he looked out over the warehouse. “Hopefully you have not underestimated Creed.”

“If we have then what he knows will be one-sided,” Sunder said to him and Hazel tilted his head slightly. “Storm knows the majority of it and he knows to keep his mouth shut. No doubt he explained the same thing to Creed. We may have given information to Storm but it was not information that could come back to hurt us too much. If they talk then we will have to alter a few of our plans but nothing dire.”

“I hope your right,” Hazel replied with an uncertain look.

Sky looked between them and a smile stayed on her muzzle as a pony came toward them. She walked forward and Sunder trained his ears forward to listen as they spoke. Sky looked over her shoulder and he knew that she was aware of him listening in.

“Care to join us dear?” She crooned.

Sunder's ears pinned for a second before he walked down to join them. He wasn’t stupid enough to know that she had asked him there for his opinion. She knew he was listening and in his own way, he was always watching for weakness among their members.

“We have come across something within one of the constructs.” The pony said to them.

“What do you mean?” Sky asked him.

“Let me show you.” He said and motioned for them to follow him.

Sky motioned for the Earth pony to go ahead of her and he slid in behind the worker. He stepped over the others and moved easily through the crowds as they worked. Behind him, Sky hovered easily over the ponies and she followed them easily. The pony came up next to one of the partially disassembled constructs and then pointed to something within it. Sunder craned his neck and he looked at it closely. His eyes narrowed as he stared for several seconds. Sky landed beside him and she looked down as well. Her bright eyes were questioning as Sunder began to smile.

“What is it?” She finally asked.

“It’s a magical disruptor,” Sunder informed her. “It’s designed to mess with the magic that a Unicorn uses.”

“Meaning?”

“It can stop magic from being used. Can you replicate it?” He asked the pony that had shown it to them.

“I am not sure. I have never seen one personally.” He admitted.

Sunder cursed under his breath for a second before he stood upright and his mind raced over the possibilities. “Sky.”

“Yes, dear?”

“Can you find a pony within our organization that can replicate that?” He said and tilted his head to the disruptor.

“I am sure I can find somepony that can fit your request.” She replied. “But will we be able to make enough to impact our plans?”

“Even if we can only make a few of them it is in our best interest to have them ready.” He replied, careful of who was listening in.

“I see. Then I will work on it and see what I can find out.” She said and turned to leave them behind.

Sunder said nothing more as he looked at the disruptor and for once he felt that they were a bit ahead of the game instead of rushing to catch up.

Hunter looked over the details of their raid on the Chimera breeders and his magic gripped the other reports as they hovered around him. Gnarl stood close by as his Master went over the logistics and the status of the animals and the ponies. The Minion Master was silent as Hunter leaned back in his throne and a snort escaped him as he lowered the papers and considered what his next move would be. They had spent time questioning each of the ponies and he had found that each of them was well versed in the breeding and the sales that came with it.

“Master?” Gnarl questioned and Hunter looked at him. “What will we do with the ponies that were apprehended?”

“Storm and Creed will be judged when I feel I have a fair knowledge of their operations. The others will be held until I find a proper way to punish them.” Hunter replied as he held up the list of names and their places in the organization.

“What of the tiny foal?” Gnarl asked and Hunter closed his eyes as he thought of her. “We are not equipped to handle a foal.”

“I know. For now, she is being housed with Soft Touch and Silk and they seem to be able to entertain her easily enough. But that will not last forever.”

“Shall we have her live within the Tower and learn to serve?”

“No,” Hunter replied easily. “My servants are here by choice. She is too young to make that choice at this time. We will need to look into adopting her out to a family that will watch over her.” He commented as his thoughts went to the small filly, Petal.

“I will start to find a list of names that would fit your criteria.”

“Make sure they have either no foals or maybe one for her to play with. If they have experience with animals then that would be preferred above others. She has grown up around the chimeras so she is aware of how to be around animals. Start in the Empire. It’s more of a climate that she is used to.” Hunter instructed.

Gnarl bowed his head in understanding. “As you command Master.”

Gnarl waddled away for him and Hunter bundled the papers together and set them on the armrest of his throne as he thought over the filly’s fate and that of her family. He knew that he could be lenient with them and allow some of them to leave and pick up their lives. But at the same time, he knew that if he allowed it then they would go to Sunder and his ilk for support and he would have a fight on his hooves. His eyes closed for several seconds as he breathed out a deep sigh and rubbed his face with his hoof. He knew that Gnarl would look through the census and find a proper place for the filly and he would tend to her family and their crimes.

“What to do with the chimeras?” He whispered to himself. “Sorkeno has asked for a few of them to help train the babies how to hunt and I will send the more docile ones to that end.” He went on. “What about the rest?”

Dezhara whined from her bed and she got up and came to him and he leaned forward to run his hooves through her thick fur. Wrath sat on the side of his throne and waited for any instruction from his Master. The Overlord was silent as his mind went over what his options were and his mind fell on the chimera that he had chosen before. Her eyes had shown her intelligence and even now he found himself thinking of her. He pushed Dezhara back and got to his hooves.

He moved out of the throne room and Wrath jumped to his armor as Dezhara stayed on his heels. He moved easily through the Netherworld and down into the lower regions. He passed through the Minion Burrows and down to where the war mounts were kept. He had created a place to hold the chimeras and they were held in their own stalls as they awaited their fate. They had been easy enough to move once he had questioned Creed. The pony had been informed that if they did not move then they would all die in fire and ash. The stallion had quickly imparted how to move them easily to the minions and with that information, the monsters were moved to the Netherworld.

His hooves thudded dully against the stone floors and the lava flowed slowly through the walls and illuminated parts of the pathway. He paused outside the large doors that held the creatures and he gave Dezhara the command to stay as he passed into the room. He breathed in as the scent of the chimeras washed over him and he found himself suppressing a tremble as several roared and called at the sight of him. He had learned from Creed that to silence them one must be stronger than them or have their favor. He knew that he had no favor with any of them and he moved forward as he scanned the tiger faces that looked back at him. He paused as one of them stared back at him. Her eyes were wide as she seemed to know why he was there. He wasn’t sure why she did not attack the bars when all of the others did but instead, she stared back at him.

“There you are.” He said to her and walked slowly up to the cage.

The bars were too close for her to lash out at him with her claws but at the same time, he was not sure she would have attacked even if she had the chance. He could see intelligence that rivaled that of the Dire Wolves if not the minions. He watched as she remained still and her eyes stayed on him. He wasn’t sure how, but she seemed to understand that he was the one who had caged her and she understood it. On his back Wrath watched the female closely, ready to defend if the need came. A sound caught his ear and she still stared at him as he watched her. His ear flicked as a minion came around the corner, a chunk of meat over his shoulder to feed the creatures.

The female looked away from him suddenly and he knew that he had won their small battle of dominance. He had not looked away or blinked and she had given in to his gaze. He looked at the minion and he ripped a chunk of the meat off the bone and held it out to her, held gently in his magic.

“Will you take it from me, the one who just won over you, or will you fight that hunger?” He asked her, his voice quiet. “You seem to understand the basics and I wonder just how much you know.”

The female looked back at him and then her gaze went to the offered food. She sniffed it carefully and then lunged to take it from him. He remained still and refused to flinch at her actions. She took the meat and he released it easily. She swallowed it whole and looked at him as if watching him for the next move. Wrath screeched and threatened from his back but the female ignored him and looked at the stallion who stood in front of her. On the other side of her, one of the chimeras roared and lunged at the bars. Hunter began to look at the other as the female lunged for the wall that separated them and the other yowled and backed away. Hunter was a bit shocked at her actions but he chose to remain still and watch her as she roared and the other chimera gave way to her.

“Interesting.” He whispered and began to walk away from her cage. The female moved with him and he stopped as she followed him. “You’re smarter than you let others think you are.”

She did nothing in reply and simply watched him. Her bright orange eyes blinked as she watched him in return. His red eyes stared at her and once more she gave in to him. She sat down on the other side of the cage and watched. He moved away from her stall and his hooves carried him away from them and out of the room that held them all. He paused and picked up Dezhara and the she-wolf whined and spoke to him as they moved away from the chimera.

Sunder cursed as he looked over the reports he had of the Overlord and how he had taken all of the monsters and the ponies with them. “He left nothing behind.”

He went over the paperwork that had been left behind when he went in with his team to scour the compound. All of the animals and the ponies had been gone. Much of the paperwork that pertained to the business itself had been missing as well. Even a safe that had been hidden had been found and torn open. He had silently raged at the Overlord and all that served him before he had stormed out of the house and began to look for anything that he could use. At the end of several hours of searching, he had found precious little to look over and he was now going through it.

“Why does he have to be this clever? Why can’t he be easily manipulated like the monarchs in Equestria?” He muttered to himself.

He went over notes that he had been taking since the Overlord had come to Equestria and he stopped as something caught this attention. He had been told by an informant that the ponies of the Crystal Empire had been nearly terrified of the Overlord due to his resemblance to Sombra. He stared at the report and then looked over another as it detailed Sombra’s appearance and then he looked at the details of the Overlord. His mind began to whirl as the resemblance was striking and he began to wonder what the chances were of them being related.

“Maybe?” He whispered.

He began to scan what little he knew of Sombra and went over what he knew of the Overlord and the limited information about his bloodline. He knew that the odds were against him but he couldn’t help thinking of it as the wheels in his mind began to spin at a fevered pace. His mind slammed into place as he suddenly had the feeling that he was on the right path. He had never doubted these moments of clarity and intuition that came to him occasionally. They had guided him to his place in the organization and he was not about to doubt them now. They told him that he was right and he suddenly had ammunition that he could use against their enemy. He stood up, his chair falling to the ground behind him.

“Got you.”

Author's Note

Here we go as all parties involved move forward. Let me know if there is anything wrong with it and I will fix it as quickly as I can. Thank you as always and please Enjoy!